Title:  Abah
Author:  Susan Proto
Category:  Story, Angst, UST, 
Rating:  PG  (for some language.)
Spoilers: Through the fourth season; the major events are mentioned and/or 
alluded to. Summary:  Mulder becomes seriously ill and family and friends must pull 
together to offer him and each other comfort and support.

Disclaimer:   These characters belong to 10/13 productions and Chris 
Carter. Since I sometimes have delusions of grandeur  and actually think I 
knowwhat I'm doing, I am borrowing them.  I promise I won't keep them 
(unlessMr. Carter wants me to)and I will give them back at the end of the 
story.

Though I have read tons and tons of fan fic, and have marveled at the 
incredible quality of it, I must confess this is the first fan fic I have 
written with the intention of actually submitting it for public approval. 
It is amazing how once you start writing, 
these things do tend to take on a life of their own. Keep in mind, I am a 
sensitive soul,and would love constructive criticism, but could definitely 
do without the flames.  And if you like it??  Oh, please, please, let me 
know if you like it.  Should I take it to the next step, or leave well 
enough alone?  Thanks.

E-mail me at: STPteach@aol.com


     Abah
        by Susan Proto

Part 1/6

11:02 a.m. 

     The sounds floated around him.  He thought they were words; someone 
was speaking, but at this point he couldn't concentrate on anything that 
might be meaningful.  The pounding in his head became more intense, more 
rhythmic as every minute passed by.  He couldn't remember at this point 
when his head did not feel the intense pain penetrating every crevice of  
his face.  His eyes were trying to absorb the light in the room, but 
without success.  He squinted at the harshness of the morning's rays that 
seemed to blast as lasers might right through his eyes..  *Why can't he 
get rid of this headache?*  he wondered,  *Why didn't the aspirin work?*  
He tried to look around the room; he tried to look as though he was more 
aware of what was going on, but he felt like he was failing miserably.  
And he didn't care; the pain was becoming overwhelming..
     "Mulder, what do you think?" Skinner asked. Fox Mulder made no 
attempt to answer the Assistant Director of the FBI.  Skinner looked at 
his field agent, and then looked over at Mulder's partner, Dana Scully.  
Scully returned Skinner's gaze with a questioning glance.
     "Agent Mulder, it is usually considered proper protocol for an agent 
to respond to a question posed by his direct superior," Skinner stated 
tersely.  Fox Mulder realized the words were now being addressed directly 
at him, but for the life of him he had no idea as to what was being said. 
All he wanted to do was get rid of the pain in his head, in his eyes, in 
his neck.....

4:30 a.m. (6 1/2 hours earlier)

     "Damn!!" Fox Mulder cursed out loud as he rose from the leather couch 
from which he usually slept.   He stumbled into the bathroom and switched 
on the light.  "Ouch!" he cried out, his eyes closing in self-defense from 
the brightness of the bulb's light.  He found the bottle of aspirin among 
the various bottles of often prescribed but seldom used pain killers.  It 
seemed Fox Mulder was always getting into some kind of fix, some kind of 
accident, some kind of predicament that resulted in his requiring some 
kind of medical attention, which often resulted in the prescription of 
pain killers.  Mulder didn't like to take medication.  It certainly had 
nothing to do with his  wish to keep his body pure.  Greasy spoon bacon 
cheeseburgers with oily french fries managed to glide down his throat very 
easily.  Perhaps he felt it was a sign of weakness, or  perhaps he felt he 
felt he deserved the pain.  Whatever the reason was, tonight he knew he 
had a whopper of a headache and needed something for it, but even now he 
would take nothing stronger than an aspirin.   His only concession to the 
pain was taking four aspirins instead of his usual three.  He switched off 
the bathroom light and shuffled back to the couch.  Normally he would have 
just laid down, turn the television set on, and vegged out on whatever 
sports were  showing on ESPN.  However, Mulder realized he had a 10:30 
a.m. meeting with Assistant Director Skinner, along with his partner, Dana 
Scully.  He also knew that Scully would have his head if he was late for 
this meeting.  Of course, with the way his head felt at the moment, he 
might just offer it to her, on a silver platter!  He laid down on the 
couch, wondering if perhaps he shouldn't have taken  something a little 
stronger.  Mulder's head was really pounding right now.  *Close your eyes, 
Mulder,* he said to himself *Get some sleep so you'll be ready to face 
Skinner and Scully.*

9:15 a.m.
     ****Ring**** Ring**** Ring**** 
     "Mulder," Fox Mulder muttered into the phone.  
     "Mulder, it's me," replied Dana Scully, "Where the hell are you?"
     "What time is it, Scully?"
     "It's time for you to be in this office, going over our notes so we 
can deal with AD Skinner!  Common Mulder!"
     "Scully, what the hell time is it?" Mulder asked again, gritting his 
teeth as he tried to reduce the throbbing each syllable caused in his 
temples.
     "It's now going on 9:20, Mulder.  We are scheduled to meet with our 
boss in approximately one  hour.  Do you plan on being here, or you going 
to throw me into the lion's den all by myself?" Scully replied, her tone 
of voice matching her partner's but for not quite the same reason.  
     Though Dana Scully would lay down her life for Fox Mulder if they 
were ever in a life or death situation, he did tend to exasperate her on 
occasion.  Actually, that would be constantly!  He could be insolent, 
stubborn, annoying, and totally obnoxious, yet he was also brilliant, 
witty, charming, and he was also her best friend.  He would also lay down 
his life for her, probably in *any* situation!  She was his best friend 
too.  But at the moment, all she wanted to do was drag his ass into the 
office so they could face Skinner together.  She was damned if she was 
going to face his wrath alone!  
     "Mulder, get up!  Go shower!  Get dressed!  Get here!  Now!!"  Scully 
practically shouted into the phone.
     "I'm going, I'm going..." Mulder answered.  He pushed the phone down 
somewhere near the receiver.  He rose from the couch, cursing himself for 
oversleeping.  He looked in the bathroom mirror and groaned.  He would 
have to shave too.  "Scully's gonna kill me,"  he thought aloud.  His 
headache was no better; in fact it felt worse.  At this point his neck and 
back were starting to feel very achy as well, and his eyes were more 
sensitive to the lightened room.  "I must have one helluva a flu bug," 
Mulder thought to himself.  "Great, now I'll give everyone the flu, and 
then I'll be on everyone's shit list."  
     Somehow Mulder managed to shower and even shave without causing 
himself to need stitches.  He dressed in his favorite gray suit and put on 
his most conservative tie, which for Fox Mulder meant Mickey Mouse instead 
of  Marvin the Martian on the front.   Then it was time to drive to the 
office.  
     Driving to the FBI building in Washington, DC can often prove to be 
an adventure, especially during the rush hour.  This is an experience that 
Fox Mulder rarely gets to endure, because he's usually at the office at 
the crack of dawn, way before most people in DC  would even consider 
rising, much less going to the office.  So today's foray into the 
wonderful world of traffic jams was not unexpected, just unwanted.  
     Especially today; a meeting with Skinner for which he will most 
probably be late, and then having to deal with Scully for being late and 
not getting the chance to do any preliminary preparation, and last, but 
not least,  this headache that feels like it will cause his head to 
explode at any moment.  


10:45a.m. 

     "Nice of you to show up Mulder,"  Scully sarcastically greeted. 
     "I'm sorry, Scully.  You know I never oversleep.  It's just this 
blasted headache," Mulder replied, trying to explain.  Scully would hear 
none of it.  
     "Yeah, right,  Mulder.  Let's just get in there and get this over 
with," Scully answered.  "Did you take some aspirin?" she asked as an 
afterthought.  
     "Yeah, but they're not doing anything.  I've had headaches before, 
but this one's a doozy.  I don't think I've had concussions that have hurt 
this much, and I'm really starting to ache; my neck, my back.  God, 
Scully, even my eyes hurt!" Mulder lamented.
     "Forget it, Mulder.  No sympathy until after we survive this meeting 
with  Skinner," Scully responded, hardly looking at her partner.
     The two agents entered the outer office.  Kim, Assistant Director 
Walter Skinner's secretary, looked up at the two agents as they entered.  
     "The AD was expecting you at 10:30 sharp."  
     "I got tied up in traffic," Mulder mumbled.  
     "Would you let AD Skinner know we're now here, please?" Scully 
requested.
     Kim picked up the phone, punched the intercom button, and murmured 
that his 10:30 appointment was here.  She nodded, and as she replaced the 
phone, motioned the two agents into the inner office. 
     Walter Skinner sat behind his desk working furiously on some piece of 
innocuous paperwork.   He didn't look up, merely ordered, "Sit."  He 
continued to work on the paperwork for another few minutes and then looked 
up and stared at his two agents sitting before him.  
     He observed Special Agent Dana Scully, MD for a moment.  Sitting 
before him he saw a determined, strong willed, woman who was both 
intelligent and compassionate.  She was an attractive woman, petite, yet 
one who was physically fit, and also had the stubbornness that befitted 
her lovely red hair and Irish heritage.  She was also, he knew, the 
lifeline tether for the man sitting beside her.  Walter Skinner was well 
aware of how important these two people were to each other, both 
professionally and personally. He began to speak to Scully, first 
acknowledging the fact that he was very annoyed by their tardiness, and 
insisted that it not happen in the future.  Scully nodded towards the 
Assistant Director, and offered her assurances that this would, indeed, 
not happen again.  Skinner next looked over at Fox Mulder.  As he stood up 
and walked around to lean against the front of his desk, he realized that 
Mulder was most likely the cause for the two of them walking in late, and 
wanted him to bear the brunt of this particular dressing down.  
     Walter Skinner thought about his renegade agent.  Special Agent Fox 
Mulder was certainly an enigma to him.  Mulder could  be at once endearing 
and in the next moment impossible to bear!  He was a man who had come to 
this point in his life on the share tenacity of his need to find the truth 
about the long ago disappearance of his then eight year old sister, 
Samantha.  He had had a brilliant professional life at the bureau early in 
his career as an FBI profiler but gave it all up. Profiling was no easy 
task for any agent, but for this man, so young when he began his career, 
it was essentially a black hole that would have swallowed him up had he 
continued.  The emotional stress he endured, as well as the pressure that 
was both put upon him by his superiors and the nature of the tasks at 
hand, and those he put upon himself, was too great of a burden for this 
sensitive being.  Though he tried hard to build a wall around himself; an 
emotional fortress if you will, there were still a few people that could 
see their way around it.  Skinner was one of those people, as well as 
Margaret Scully, Dana's mother.  Scully, on the other hand, was one who 
could usually walk right through it when necessary.  So, to save his soul, 
 Mulder, through calling in favors and ingratiating himself upon certain 
higher ups in the government, found his way to the basement and the 
X-Files division.  
     The X-Files was more than just a department with cases of unexplained 
phenomena; Mulder held hope that he would find the truth about his sister 
through the X-Files.  The X-Files; one more thing to give Walter Skinner 
enough agita to last a lifetime.  But there was no stopping this brilliant 
young man, who had such an innocence about him, yet also the aura of an 
old, wizened man, who has seen just too much.  How could a man with such 
hope in his heart for finding the truth also feel so hopeless so much of 
the time.
     While life for Fox Mulder had not been easy in the past; living it 
now somehow seemed to be even harder for him.   Yes, Walter Skinner 
certainly was aware of how much these two people meant to each other, 
depended upon each other.  Though he often wondered if the two of them 
were truly aware of it themselves.  At this point, he just shook his head, 
looked at Mulder, and asked him what he thought about the situation as 
well.


end part 1/6

Part 2/6



11:02 a.m. (current time)

     "Mulder, what do you think?" Skinner asked. Fox Mulder made no 
attempt to answer the Assistant Director of the FBI.  Skinner looked at 
his field agent, and then looked over at Scully.  She returned Skinner's 
gaze with a questioning glance.
     "Agent Mulder, it is usually considered proper protocol for an agent 
to respond to a question posed by his direct superior," Skinner stated 
tersely. Fox Mulder realized the words were now being addressed directly 
at him, but for the life of him he had no idea as to what was being said. 
 All he wanted to do was get rid of the pain in his head, in his eyes, in 
his neck.....
     "Mulder?" Scully said, looking at him with new eyes.  
Mulder looked around the room attempting to focus his eyes.  He was trying 
desperately to figure out where the voices were coming from.  He was so 
tired at this point, it was hard for him to concentrate.  His eyes didn't 
want to focus any longer.  All he knew was he wanted to go to sleep.  He 
wanted to take some more aspirin, or maybe even something a little 
stronger, and go to sleep.  If he could go to sleep, he wouldn't feel the 
continuous pounding of pain in his head.  At this point, he thought about 
getting up to leave.  He thought about it, but his body was obviously 
having its doubts.  
     "I'm going to go home now," Mulder murmured.  
     "Excuse me Agent Mulder, but I was under the impression that I am the 
one who called this meeting, and therefore I am the one who ends it?" 
Skinner stated in response.
     "It hurts..." Mulder whispered.
     "What?" Skinner responded, surprised.  
     At this point, Mulder did try to stand up.  He almost  made it to a 
fully vertical position, until the spasm took hold of his back, and he 
cried out, "Help me, please."
     "Sir??!!"  Scully called out as she stepped towards Mulder's 
collapsing form.  Skinner took two long strides and found himself catching 
the falling body.  As Skinner supported Mulder by the back of his neck and 
head, he laid him down on the floor.  He looked up at Scully and lamented, 
     "Oh my God, Scully, he's burning up."
Scully immediately went into doctor mode and bent down to feel Mulder's 
forehead.  "Sir, please call 911. Now!"  Skinner immediately rose and went 
to his desk.  He picked up the phone, and shakily punched in the buttons 
for the emergency services.  At the same time, Scully was loosening 
Mulder's tie (*Oh Mulder, Mickey Mouse today?  You really were trying, 
weren't you?*) and murmuring to him that help was on the way and soon he 
would be feeling better.  
          

11:48 a.m.

     The Emergency Medical Services team appeared just a short time 
later, but it seemed like an eternity to Scully and Skinner.  They pushed 
their way through the door that Kim had anxiously led them to and began 
setting up their equipment.   It was at that point that Mulder's body 
began to convulse.  Scully began to attend to his needs, when one of the 
paramedics, a tall, dark-haired woman by the name of Ellen, moved to stop 
her.  "Miss, please, stay back so we can do our jobs."   Ellen turned to 
Mulder, whose body was seized by an unwanted dance, and moved to turn him 
onto his side.  She began checking his respiration to make sure he wasn't 
choking on anything.
     "But I'm a doctor," Scully replied with tears threatening to 
overflow.  Ellen, sensed that this person might be just a little too 
emotionally close to the patient to be effective in the role of medical 
doctor. 
     "Well, Doctor, how about you let us take the lead and you can 
assist us by telling us his symptoms," Ellen  replied gently.  Ellen 
continued to monitor Mulder's seizure.  She looked over at her partner, 
Steven, an average looking man of average height and build, but with a 
great sensitivity to the needs of his patients , their families,  and 
their friends.  He was also completely in tune with his partner's ability 
to size up a situation quickly, so as he set up the communication 
equipment  he reiterated Ellen's question to  Scully by gently asking her 
to state exactly what she had observed.  Scully, quickly gaining a 
foothold on her emotions, was grateful to finally be able to do something 
useful and described what she had observed.
     "He had complained of a headache earlier.  In addition, he stated 
he was feeling achy and specifically remarked about his neck and back.  He 
also mentioned that his eyes seemed to hurt as well.  I thought he was 
coming down with the flu. When we got into the office here, he was sitting 
in the chair, but appeared to be having a difficult time focusing on what 
was being said.  Next thing we knew, he indicated that he wished to go 
home-- then he cried out 'It hurts,'  and then he seemed to be in pain 
when he pleaded for help."   
     Steven got the communications gear up and running, and called into 
the base hospital.  "DC General, this is Unit 7.  We have a male, 
Caucasian, approximately....  How old is he, Doctor?"
     Skinner, feeling the need to participate in some capacity to 
reduce his feelings of helplessness, responded, "Agent Mulder is 37 years 
old."
     Steven nodded his thanks toward the tall, balding man who had, up 
to this point, remained quietly in the background.  Steven regarded this 
forceful looking being as he relayed the rest of the information to the 
hospital base.  "Patient is 37 years old, complaining of headache, neck 
ache, and backache pain.  Patient complained of pain in the eyes and 
sensitivity to light.    Patient has had a seizure episode for 
approximately the last two and a half minutes.
     When Mulder's seizure finally passed, Ellen was able to take some 
vitals.  "Steven, patient's temp is through the roof - 104.6 degrees. No 
wonder he's seizing." Steven relayed this information as well as the 
numbers Ellen was getting for respiration and blood pressure.  He also 
informed base that the patient's eyes were fixed and dilated.  Base 
directed the paramedics to get the victim stable and to bring him a/s/a/p! 
 They were to also bring in anyone with whom he had direct physical 
contact with in the last twenty- four  hours.  
     Walter Skinner's head cocked quizzically at the directive.  Steven 
looked at the man again, trying to figure out exactly what the 
relationship was between these three people.  He was obviously the boss, 
yet there was more to his reactions than just a superior being concerned 
about his subordinates.  There seemed to be an emotional tie as well 
between the three of them.  The dynamics seemed very unusual, considering 
the location of this call.  One never expects too much in the way of 
feelings when you think of the Federal Bureau of Investigation.  But these 
three certainly threw that theory out the window.....
     Skinner looked at Scully, as if to ask her what she made of the 
directive heard over the speaker.  Ellen broke in and asked if they would 
be able to follow in their own vehicle or if they would need to ride in 
the ambulance.
     "We were planning on going to the hospital anyway.  I don't 
understand why we would be told we have to come.  Would you please explain 
this to me?  Skinner asked, quietly, but forcefully.
     "Sir,-- I'm sorry,  I don't know either of your names," Ellen 
responded.
     "I'm Walter Skinner, this is Dana Scully," Skinner answered.
     "Mr. Skinner, Dr. Scully, it is a precautionary measure.  The 
doctor at the hospital has some concerns as to what Mr. Mulder's problem 
might be." Ellen said.
     "They're afraid it might be something contagious, " Scully said in 
a flat tone.  Then suddenly, Scully cried out, "Oh my God, oh my God, 
we've got to get him to the hospital, now!!" Steven looked over at Scully 
and realized, with her medical knowledge, she had figured out what the 
possible diagnosis was.  Steven turned to her and looked at her with 
compassion.  He then quietly, but firmly stated, "These are precautionary 
measures.  We won't know anything until all of the tests are completed.  
He'll be taken in for the lumbar puncture immediately, and then the 
doctors will have a better idea as to what they're dealing with.  They 
will do everything that is possible.  If indeed it is what they suspect, 
then Mr. Mulder will be put on antibiotics immediately, and he will have 
an excellent chance of recovery.  Dr. Scully, do you not agree with this?" 
Steven looked at Dr. Scully with an intense eye, willing her to remain 
calm.  
        "Yes, I agree," she replied quietly.  Walter Skinner,  was still 
baffled, but even more so, he was scared for his young agent.  
     "Scully, what the hell is going on?  What's wrong with Mulder?" 
Skinner asked in a soft, tremulous, voice, that was so unlike the voice 
everyone knew.
     "Sir, I believe they are going to try to confirm a diagnosis of 
meningitis," Scully answered in a soft, even, tone.  She watched Walter 
Skinner's face  become crestfallen, while her own heart felt as though it 
were going to explode in her chest.


12:45 p.m.

     The ambulance arrived at the hospital with the emergency room team 
ready to deal with a possible quarantine patient. Scully rode in the back 
with Mulder and Steven.  Ellen drove with Walter Skinner sitting up front. 
 Mulder had another seizure on route, but it was a short one and did not 
cause the ambulance to have to pull over.  Mulder did begin mumbling 
incoherently; he was saying something that neither Scully nor Steven could 
understand.  They could make out "it hurts, make it stop hurting, but they 
weren't sure of the other word Mulder repeated over and over. It sounded 
like "ah-buh."   When they arrived at the hospital, Ellen got out of the 
driver's seat to assist Steven in removing the gurney from the ambulance. 
 While they were wheeling Mulder into the emergency room, Ellen heard 
Mulder's plaintive pleas for the first time.
     "Abah, it hurts, make it stop hurting, Abah, please.  Abah, help 
me, make it stop hurting. Abah, where are you?.." Mulder cried.
     "Shhh, Mr. Mulder.  You're going to get help here.  They're going 
to help you here and make it stop hurting. Hang in there Mr. Mulder Shhhh, 
it's okay.They'll call your family.  They'll be here soon. Shhh-- It'll be 
okay." Ellen responded in a soothing, quiet voice.
     "Ellen," Steven interjected, "you understand what he's saying?"
     "Yeah, I guess it's all the practice I get with my three year 
old," Ellen answered with a slight smile on her face.
     "Okay, so what does it mean?" asked Steven.
     "What?  He wants the pain to stop," responded Ellen, somewhat 
puzzled.
     "No, no, we got that part.  What the hell does 'ah-buh' mean?" 
Steven questioned.
     "Ohhh," said Ellen, smiling.  "I guess I should tell my parents 
that the twelve years of Religious Instruction actually came in handy 
today."  Now all three adults looked curiously at Ellen.  "You guys, 
'Abah' is the Hebrew word for 'father'," Elena finally explained.  Skinner 
looked at Scully curiously, and Scully returned the same look.  
     "I don't understand, Scully, " Walter Skinner said, hesitantly.  
"Mulder's not Jewish.  Why would he be calling for his dead father by a 
Hebrew word?"
     "I don't know, Sir," Scully replied.  "I'm as confused by this as 
you are."  


end of Part 2/6

Part 3/6


1:20 p.m.

     Once the medical history was taken, and preliminary blood work 
taken, Mulder was rolled onto his side so the lumbar puncture could be 
performed.  Walter Skinner and Scully were allowed to observe from the 
outer room, through a small window.  Scully explained to Skinner that they 
were going to insert a hollow needle into the lower part of Mulder's 
spinal canal to withdraw the cerebrospinal fluid that surrounds the spinal 
cord.  The doctors will then examine the withdrawn fluid to aid them in 
diagnosing meningitis.  They watched as Mulder was positioned on his side 
with his chin pulled down toward his chest and his knees drawn up.  Scully 
explained to Skinner this was done to pull the vertebrae apart, so they 
would have a clear path to the spinal cord.  A local anesthetic was 
applied to the area, and a couple of minutes later the needle (which to 
Skinner thought looked way too long and as thick to be shot anywhere near 
the human body!) was inserted between two of the vertebrae and into the 
spinal canal.  The doctor drew the fluid and then removed the needle from 
Mulder's back.  The whole procedure took no more than 25 - 30 minutes, but 
for the two people waiting, helplessly, outside of the procedure room, it 
seemed like forever.  While the nurse applied a sterile dressing the 
doctor observed the milky looking fluid.  
     "Well, it certainly looks like we've got a positive ID on this 
one.  Okay, let's get this down to the lab for a culture, STAT!" ordered 
the doctor.  The doctor handed the syringe to the nurse, who in turn 
prepared it for transport to the lab.  At that moment the doctor, ordered 
mega-doses of antibiotics for the patient, and proceeded to walk outside 
to speak with the two concerned friends waiting right outside the door.
     "Hello.  Steven and Ellen brought it to my attention that you are 
a medical doctor, Doctor Scully, so please forgive me if I speak to you in 
terms you already understand.  I'm Doctor Rebecca Ellwood.  As I know you 
observed I performed a lumbar puncture on Mr. Mulder to determine if we 
were dealing with a possible case of meningitis.  As you might have seen, 
the liquid we withdrew was milky white in appearance."  Dr. Ellwood looked 
at Walter Skinner and explained, "Normally, the fluid would be clear in 
color, Mr. Skinner, so we can be pretty sure that Mr. Mulder has 
contracted meningitis."  Skinner nodded in appreciation of the 
explanation; Scully might have a handle on what all of these medical 
technical terms and procedures might mean, but he was totally out of his 
element.  And that meant he wasn't in control, which meant that Walter 
Skinner was experiencing a feeling he rarely liked to admit he even could 
feel, fear.  Skinner finally found his voice, and asked, " What's the next 
step?"
     Dr. Ellwood replied, "We've sent the fluid down to the lab to get 
a culture on it.  You see, there are basically three kinds of meningitis; 
 Tuberculous meningitis, which doesn't apply here, meningoccocal 
meningitis, also known as bacterial meningitis, and viral meningitis.  The 
last two are what we are waiting to find out about."
     "I'm sorry, but I'm not sure I understand," Walter Skinner stated 
with hesitation.  Skinner was not used to having to admit he was 
unfamiliar with a subject matter.  He was uncomfortable showing what he 
perceived as a weakness.  "What is the difference between the two types?  
Is one better than the other?" he asked.
     "Well, yes, I guess you could say one is better than the other," 
Doctor Ellwood confirmed.  "Bacterial meningitis has a very quick onset, 
within 24 hours, and is treated with heavy, mega-doses of antibiotics.  
Viral meningitis takes longer to develop and cannot be treated with 
antibiotics."
     "Oh," responded Skinner, hopefully, "so then we're hoping it's the 
bacterial type, since it can be treated with antibiotics." 
     "Actually, no, Mr. Skinner, it's the other way around,"  replied 
Dr. Ellwood.
     "You see, Sir," Scully interjected,  "even though the viral form 
takes a little longer to develop and does not respond to antibiotics, it 
tends to run its course in about two weeks time.  The patient feels like 
he was hit with the worst case of flu he'd ever experienced, but within 
another week or so, he's back on his feet none the worse for the wear.  It 
tends to be a little milder than bacterial meningitis, though it still 
packs a helluva wallop."
     "So what's the deal with bacterial meningitis?" asked Skinner.
     "Bacterial meningitis," began Dr. Ellwood, "is the result of an 
infection of the membranes that cover the brain and the spinal cord.  It 
is caused by infectious carrying organisms that travel through the 
bloodstream from one point of infection to elsewhere in the body.  It is a 
serious, life-threatening condition, and needs prompt attention.  Often, 
patients can fall into a coma from it.  That's not to say, if Mr. Mulder 
has the bacterial form, he won't recover.  But, while the viral form 
rarely, if ever, has any after effects, the bacterial form can, in some 
cases, cause some brain damage."
     "When do we find out which kind he has?" asked Skinner.
     "In about 48 hours," replied Dr. Ellwood.
     "What?!  We have to wait 48 hours before we know?" shouted 
Skinner, in a near panic.  "You said the bacterial is life-threatening!  
You said he needs--"
     "Sir!" Scully cut off his tirade.  She realized he was only 
frightened and wanted to fight for his agent.  "The doctor, I'm quite sure 
has already begun treatment as if the diagnosis was the bacterial form."  
Scully looked at Dr. Ellwood for confirmation, and received a nod of 
affirmation.  "You see, Sir, though the antibiotics would be of no 
medicinal value for viral meningitis, they would also do no harm 
whatsoever.  The preferred form of treatment then is to treat the case as 
though it was bacterial meningitis, and then if the test results come back 
negative, the antibiotics are stopped." 
     "She's absolutely correct, Mr. Skinner," Dr. Ellwood agreed.  "We 
administered the first round of antibiotics even before the spinal fluid 
left the emergency room."  At that point, a nurse appeared by Dr. 
Ellwood's side. 
     "Yes, Barbara?" Dr. Ellwood acknowledged her ER right hand.
     "Rebecca,  has anyone called this Mr. Mulder's family yet?  He's 
still calling for his father," Barbara stated.
     Rebecca Ellwood looked questioningly at the two people before him. 
 When Fox Mulder was brought in, the two paramedics attempted to give her 
a quick background on the situation.  Ellwood knew the three parties 
involved were FBI agents, though she also knew that Walter Skinner was 
somewhat of a big-wig in the organization.  Apparently Dr. Dana Scully was 
Mulder's partner, but she wondered if there was a more personal 
relationship involved.  Actually, she wondered if Walter Skinner wasn't 
more personally involved with these two agents.  He seemed almost paternal 
toward them both; highly unusual reactions from a member of the Federal 
Bureau of Investigation.  Ellwood asked them if indeed Mulder's family was 
notified.
     "Not as yet," replied Scully.  "His mother lives in Greenwich, 
Connecticut.  She had suffered a stroke some months back, and though she 
is pretty much recovered, I don't know how unsettling this news might be 
for her.  I don't know if she would be able to make the trip here."  
     "What about his father," asked Dr. Ellwood.
     "His father was mu--  His father died," responded Walter Skinner.
     "I am sorry to hear that, especially since it seems to be him that 
Mr. Mulder keeps calling for."
     Scully looked perplexed, as did Skinner.  They both knew that 
Mulder did not have the classic Norman Rockwell, All - American 
relationship with his father.  Why would he be calling for him, using a 
Hebrew term for Father, no less.  Dr. Ellwood interrupted their thoughts.
     "I understand your concern for his mother's condition, but I would 
strongly suggest you inform Mrs. Mulder of her son's condition.  Let her 
make the decision as to whether she should chance the trip...." 
     "You think it's the bacterial form, don't you, Dr. Ellwood?" 
Scully asked, not so much as a question, but as a confirmation.
     "Yes, Dr. Scully, based upon his symptoms; the quick onset of them 
and the severity of them, I would have to conclude that he most likely has 
the bacterial form.  Which is also why you and Mr. Skinner will have to 
undergo antibiotic treatments as well, as a precautionary measure," 
Rebecca Ellwood stated.  Then, quietly, but with unmistakable conviction, 
Dr. Ellwood said, "Get his mother here, as quickly as possible."



3:06 p.m.

     After receiving their first doses of antibiotics, Dana Scully went 
to the phone to make the call to Mulder's mother.  Mrs. Mulder was 
certainly no Margaret Scully.  Whereas Margaret Scully was emotional open, 
 and kind-hearted, Mrs. Mulder was detached, guarded, and well, rather 
cold.  She didn't want to speak to Mrs. Mulder, she wanted to talk to her 
own mother..  She didn't really want to do this-- she almost passed the 
job over to Skinner, but then realized it was her place to make the call. 
 Mulder was her partner; he made similar calls to her mother when she was 
in trouble. God, that seemed to be often enough, didn't it?  She watched 
as Mulder was being transferred to the ICU.   She knew Dr. Ellwood was 
right; she had to make the call.  Skinner was following him upstairs.  
Scully indicated to him she would follow as soon as she completed her 
phone call.  
     Scully watched Walter Skinner as he walked along side his fallen 
agent.  Scully's eyes started to well up as she watched Skinner take hold 
of Mulder's hand, letting him know he wasn't alone. She heard him 
murmuring to him that he would be helped by these good doctors and watched 
over by Scully. Walter Skinner, an Assistant Director of the FBI then told 
Fox Mulder that he would be there to protect him too.  "I've got you,Fox. 
It's going to be okay.  I've got you," Skinner said, as he clasped 
Mulder's hand in both of his.  
        Mulder's only response was, "Abah.."

        Scully dialed the number listed in her electronic address book.  
She hoped Mrs. Mulder would be home, because she certainly didn't want to 
leave a message of this sort on an answering machine.  As the phone rang 
for the sixth time, Scully was just about to hang up when she heard a 
voice say, "Hello?"
        "Hello, Mrs. Mulder?" Scully asked.
        "Speaking."
        "Mrs. Mulder, this is Dana Scully, Fox's partner."
        "Yes, Miss Scully.  I know who you are," Mrs. Mulder stated in a 
terse manner.  "What is it?"
        "Mrs. Mulder, I'm calling to let you know Fox has been admitted to 
DC General Hospital," replied Scully, somewhat taken aback by the 
harshness in Mrs. Mulder's voice.
         "Oh.  What has happened this time?  I'm afraid I can't keep track 
of all of Fox's injuries," Mrs. Mulder retorted.
         "Mrs. Mulder, Fox has been diagnosed with meningitis.  Though the 
test results won't be back from the lab for another 48 hours, Dr. Ellwood 
feels it's most likely that Fox has contracted bacterial meningitis," 
Scully explained.  She waited for some kind of reaction, any kind that 
would indicate that this woman had some maternal feelings toward her one 
and only son.  
         "Does the doctor think it's serious enough for me to come there?" 
she asked.
         "Yes," Scully said as she breathed a heavy sigh.  She hadn't 
realized she was even holding her breath.
         "I'll catch a flight out of Westchester Airport.  That was DC 
General Hospital, you said?
         "Yes, Mrs. Mulder," Scully answered.
         "Good day, Miss Scully." 
         The next thing Scully heard was a click of the phone 
disconnecting.  As much as Dana wanted to go upstairs to check on Mulder, 
she wasn't quite ready to comfort anyone yet.  Her phone call with Mrs. 
Mulder shook her to the core.  How could this woman react in such a cold, 
callous manner to news that her son was sick with a life threatening 
illness??  She dialed a second phone number, one that was already 
programmed into her speed dial.  As she listened to the phone ring, once 
again she willed the person on the other to pick up.  On the third ring, 
Scully heard, "Hello?"
     "Hi Mom, I'm glad you're home."
     "Hi sweetheart!  What a nice surprise!  Are you at work?" Margaret 
Scully inquired.
     "No, Mom.  I'm at DC General," Scully replied.
     "Are you all right?  Dana, are you hurt? Ill? Talk to me baby!" 
Mrs. Scully implored.
     "No, Mom.  I'm fine, really," Scully said earnestly.  She was so 
tired of always worrying her mother.
     "Is it Fox, sweetheart?"  Margaret Scully asked anxiously.  
Ever since Dana Scully walked into Fox Mulder's life, Margaret Scully was 
pretty much a step or two behind her.  She and Fox got to know one another 
best during that horrific time of Dana's disappearance or abduction.  When 
Margaret Scully was willing to end life support, Fox refused to be a part 
of it. He had so much faith in her ability to survive the traumatic 
ordeal, that he refused to be a part of that decision, even though he was 
the witness to her living will.  And then there was that awful night, when 
he felt so helpless, so low that he was willing to trade his life for 
hers, if only it was possible--..  She saw the sense of failure he felt at 
his inability to help her daughter, to save her daughter, to keep the one 
person he trusted and, yes, loved, alive and whole.  It took all of her 
maternal instincts to let him know how much he was valued by Dana and 
herself.  It would be a terrible waste of two lives if he were to follow 
through on what he thought was his last attempt to save her, Margaret took 
the gun from him and placed it down on the floor next to her.  She 
remembered then taking this grown man, with the heart of an innocent 
child, and folding him into her arms so that he might sense just how much 
he was loved.  His sobs wracked his body that night, but he was enveloped 
with such love, and he gathered so much strength from her embrace.  He 
survived that night, and so did Dana.  She never did tell her daughter how 
deeply Fox was affected by her disappearance and long recovery.
         "Yes, Mom.  It's Fox. Oh Mom, he's so sick," she cried out.
         "I'll be there in twenty minutes, Dana.  Don't worry, sweetheart. 
We've gotten Fox through hard times before, haven't we dear?" Margaret 
Scully reassured her daughter.
         "Sure we have, Mom.  Mom, I love you," Dana said quietly, but 
earnestly.
         "I love you too, Dana.  Now let me go so I can get to the 
hospital to you and Fox!" Mrs. Scully replied.


end of Part 3/6

Part 4/6



3:47 p.m.

     After waiting for the elevator, Dana Scully rode up to the fifth 
floor ICU.  She was used to being in the ICU with Mulder.  He was always 
in and out of one with one injury or illness or another. But they were 
usually of a more exotic cause- though I guess bacterial meningitis wasn't 
exactly commonplace, was it?  As she ventured near the open cubicle that 
was to be Fox Mulder's home for the next, indeterminate number of days, 
she stopped dead in her tracks at the sight before her.  She was amazed 
that it was even being allowed; she couldn't imagine what the 
circumstances were that led to what was before her eyes.  
     Walter Skinner was seated, at the top of Fox Mulder's bed, with his 
long legs stretched out outlining the length of Mulder's body.  Skinner 
had Fox's head and torso leaning up against his chest, with his arms 
entwined around Fox's chest, as if he were holding onto him for dear life. 
     The nurses were apparently just finishing up getting the various 
medicinal lines of life untangled.  Scully walked into the room, quietly, 
so as to not disturb the work at hand, nor to startle Skinner or Mulder.  
As Scully entered, Walter looked up and saw her puzzled expression.
     "He started getting hysterical," Skinner said, while looking down at 
the now becalmed Fox Mulder.  "He was getting so agitated, he was 
screaming for 'Abah,' and began thrashing about.  The nurses were afraid 
he was going to pull out all of the intravenous lines they had just set 
up.  Finally, I just told him 'Abah' was here.  Scully, I don't know if I 
did the right thing, but I told him *I* was here.  He started crying, and 
was trying to get out of the bed to get to me, so I finally figured the 
best way of dealing with it was to get into bed with him.  He was still 
incoherent, but as soon as he felt me holding him,  he calmed down 
immediately.  He just settled right in; Scully, I swear it's as if he were 
a child snuggling in for a nap with his parents."  
     Scully had sat down on the edge of the bed; she wanted to touch 
Mulder, to let him know she was there too.  She wanted to touch Skinner, 
to let him know how grateful she was to him for doing this for him.  She 
knew it couldn't be easy for him; he was not a man who showed his own 
emotions easily, yet, for Fox Mulder, he was placing himself in a most 
vulnerable place.  Fox Mulder does that to people to Skinner, to her mom, 
to herself.  So why didn't he affect his own mother in the same way?  What 
was it about their family that prevented a mother from showing a child 
love?



4:40 p.m.

     Margaret Scully walked into the ICU not quite knowing what to expect. 
 She hadn't given Dana a chance to explain to her what Fox was being 
admitted for.  In the past it was for gun shot wounds, or 
concussions....lots of concussions, (*That boy had the hardest head 
imaginable,* she thought to herself wryly,) alien diseases, or whatnot.  
So she realized it could have been for any one of a number of causes that 
Fox was being hospitalized.  When she got to Fox's room, she was amazed at 
the picture before her.  Dana was sitting in the chair placed right next 
to the bed.   She had one hand on Fox's leg and the other hand on.....Walter 
Skinner's leg.  Walter Skinner was in the bed, embracing Fox's upper body 
as Fox used Walter's chest as a backrest.  As Margaret walked into the 
room, Walter signaled to Scully that they had company.
     "Mom, thank you for coming," Dana said while she rose to embrace her.
     "Oh, honey, you know when it comes to Fox, I'll always be there for 
you and him," she replied, returning the hug.  As they released each other 
from their grasp, Dana returned to her position of support, while Margaret 
Scully brought another chair over next to her daughter.  However, it was 
to Walter Skinner that her next comment was directed.
     "Do I dare ask what happened to warrant you being in the bed with the 
patient?" Margaret asked.  Walter quietly explained what the particulars 
were that led Walter to playing the role of 'Abah'.  It was at that moment 
that Fox chose to call out for his 'Abah'.  Walter grasped Fox's chest 
more tightly, and leaned his mouth close to Fox's ear.  
     "Fox, it's all right. I've got you," Walter whispered.  "You're going 
to get well now.  The doctors are giving you good medicine to help you get 
well."
     Fox started to move about, crying out to him. "Oh 'Abah', don't go... 
please don't leave me!..." he pleaded.  
     "Fox, I'm not leaving you.  I've got you Fox, I won't let go.  I've 
got you," Walter was repeating over and over again, as though it were a 
mantra. Scully looked at the numbers on the various monitors.  She frowned 
at what she saw.
     Margaret Scully observed her daughter's concern over the various 
machines Fox was attached to and asked, "What is it, Dana?  What do you 
see?"
     "His temperature is still so high, Mom.  They've got to bring the 
fever down, or his body will be too weak to fight off the infection.  And 
his pulse is kind of fast - Oh, wait.  It's starting to slow down a little 
now," Scully noted as she watched Mulder settle into position in Skinner's 
arms.
     "Dana, honey, I don't even know what Fox's condition is.  What do the 
doctors say is wrong?" Margaret Scully asked.
     "Meningitis.  The doctors are pretty convinced test results will show 
it's the bacterial form.  I just hope the antibiotics do their job soon.  
I'm really afraid if he's subjected to this high fever for too much longer 
it could.." Scully's voice trailed off.
     "What?  Dana, could what?" Margaret asked.
     Walter Skinner broke in, "-Brain damage.  Dana's afraid a prolonged 
infection might result in brain damage, Mrs. Scully."  Skinner's voice was 
tremulous and breaking with these words.
     " Well, then we're just going to have to do everything possible to 
help him, that's all," Margaret Scully returned.  Walter Skinner looked at 
this small, dark-haired  woman in front of him.  He now knew where Dana 
Scully got her strength.  Having Margaret Scully around was a good thing, 
and because of her and her daughter, he found a new resolve to help the 
young man cradled in his arms become whole and well again.

6:09 p.m.

     Elizabeth Mulder walked determinedly into the ICU of DC General 
Hospital.  She was surprised to see her son's room filled with guests, as 
he was supposed to be in isolation.  The young auburn-haired woman she 
recognized to be her son's partner.  She was fairly sure the balding man 
was Walter Skinner, yet seeing him in the position he was in surprised her 
greatly.  The was certainly not indicative of normal protocol for an FBI 
Assistant Director.  The other woman, petite with long dark hair, was an 
unknown entity to her.  As she entered the room, Dana Scully rose to greet 
her.
     "Hello Mrs. Mulder.  I'm sorry to have to see you again under these 
circumstances."
     "Yes, Miss Scully.  It seems we are always meeting together under 
catastrophic circumstances, doesn't it?" Elizabeth Mulder retorted.
     "Mrs. Mulder, do you remember Assistant Director Skinner?" asked 
Scully, hoping to ease some of the tension in the room.
     "Yes, I do.  Hello Walter.  I'm afraid once again we must meet under 
unhappy conditions," responded Mrs. Mulder.  Before Skinner could express 
anything, Margaret Scully broke in to introduce herself.
     "Hello, I'm Margaret Scully, Dana's mom.  I am so sorry to have to 
meet you under these circumstances, but I am glad to finally have the 
chance to meet Fox's mom," Mrs. Scully said while she offered her hand.
     "How do you do?" Mrs. Mulder responded, ignoring the proffered hand. 
     "Now if you all don't mind, I would like to visit with my son.  Would 
you all be so kind as to give us some privacy?"
     "Mrs. Mulder, I don't know if that's such a good idea, right now," 
Scully began.
     "What do you mean?" inquired Elizabeth.  "What could possibly be 
wrong about my wanting to visit with my son?"
     "Mrs. Mulder, I didn't mean to infer that at all.  It's just that 
Mulder's been in a very distraught state of mind.  The fever has had him 
delirious and he's had a couple of seizures today as a result of it," 
Scully answered.
     "Miss Scully, I have been traveling since your phone call this 
afternoon.  I am weary, I am upset, and I am concerned about my son's 
health. I would like some time alone with him.  Please.  If you would all 
please leave for a little while.  Now!" Elizabeth Mulder  restated firmly.
     "Mrs. Mulder, I know how upsetting this must be for you, but if Dana 
feels it best for us to stay, don't you think we should consider what's 
best in Fox's interests?" Margaret Scully reasoned.
     "Mrs. Scully, I realize your daughter graduated medical school, and 
I'm sure you were very proud of her on that day.  However, she is not a 
practicing doctor, and until I am told by one of the board certified 
physicians of this hospital that I am required to have all of you in this 
hospital room with me while I visit with my son, than I shall assert my 
rights to have you depart immediately."  
     Walter Skinner looked on with amazement as Elizabeth Mulder ended her 
tirade towards Margaret Scully.  How had this cold-hearted woman bore a 
son with the sensitivity that Fox Mulder possessed?  Walter started to 
disentangle himself from his position in Mulder's bed.  Fox appeared to be 
sleeping soundly as a result of the antibiotic cocktail they were feeding 
him intravenously as well as the pain killers.  Walter wanted to let this 
woman know how out of line she was, but instead merely stated that if Fox 
started calling for them, they would be right outside in the ICU waiting 
room.  The three of them left Elizabeth Mulder to visit with her 
unconscious son.


10:27 p.m.

     Elizabeth Mulder woke with a start.  She saw her son thrashing about 
in the bed..... He began reaching out, reaching for something or someone.  
She moved toward him, unsure as to what she should do.  Fearful that he 
would pull out the numerous tubes he was now attached to, Elizabeth held 
her hands out toward his.  It was then she heard those impossible words; 
words she had not heard in almost thirty years.  "Abah," Mulder called out 
plaintively.  "It hurts Abah," he cried, "Abah, help me please."  It was 
at that moment the screaming began.







10:41 p.m.

     As Scully, Skinner, and Margaret jolted from their seats when  they 
heard the screaming from Mulder's room, they were able to observe the 
nurses scrambling around his room looking totally confused. It was obvious 
they weren't sure just who they should attend to first.  The patient was 
curled up on his side in a now fetal position, rocking to and fro, eyes 
clenched shut with tears streaming down his face, repeating over and over 
again,  "Abah.. Abah.. Abah.."   
     Mrs. Mulder was leaning tightly against the wall, as though if she 
were to move away from it, the wall would come crumbling down immediately. 
 She was screaming at the top of her lungs, an occasional word or phrase 
such as, "NO!," or  "Shut up!" or even "It can't be!!" escaped her lips.  
     Scully entered the room and immediately moved to Mulder's bed.  
Skinner took the same route, though as soon as he got near the bed he 
quickly removed his shoes.  He then proceeded to climb into the bed to 
assume the position he had had been in earlier and pulled Mulder into his 
arms.  Scully was quietly talking, in soothing tones to Mulder, while 
Skinner enveloped him back into his arms, all the while repeating in his 
ear, "Abah is here, Fox.  I'm here."  
     Margaret Scully saw that Fox was being attended to; she realized 
there was someone else in desperate need  in the room as well.


6:17 p.m. ( approximately 3 hours earlier)

     When the three of them had entered the ICU waiting room earlier that 
evening, Margaret observed her daughter fuming aloud as to what kind of a 
monster Elizabeth Mulder was.  She watched patiently as her daughter paced 
back and forth, releasing the frustration and anger she was feeling 
towards a woman she did not know, but could only see as playing a role in 
the tragedy that apparently, at least to Scully's mind, was Fox Mulder's 
childhood.   Some time passed, when Dana finally could not hold it in any 
longer.
     "How could she be so cold?!" Dana kept repeating.  "How could she be 
such a bitch!  We were the ones who have been with him since early this 
morning and all she could say to us was get out??"
     "Dana, she's his mother," Margaret stated quietly.
     "That is NOT a mother, Mother!" Dana retorted.  
     "We don't know everything, do we Dana?" Margaret asked.
     "No," Walter Skinner interjected, "No, you don't."  Dana and Margaret 
looked at the rather fatigued looking gentleman seated before them.  Even 
when dead tired, Walter Skinner was still a formidable figure.  
     "What do you mean?" Dana asked.
     "I don't know all of the answers, Scully.  I really don't.  All I do 
know is there was a time when Mrs. Mulder apparently was ..... well, she 
behaved more like a mother," Skinner replied tentatively.  
     "How do you know this?" Margaret asked, "What do you know?"
     Skinner began softly, in deference to Margaret and Dana Scully, 
remembering they lost Melissa, Dana's older sister to a bullet. "When 
Mulder's father, Bill,  was mur...died, I had requested whatever information 
they had on him.  I wanted as much knowledge about this man, so that I 
might be able to help Mulder to deal with it, if the need ever came to 
pass."  Skinner and  the Scullys remembered Mulder wasn't there for his 
father's funeral.  "Anyway, I looked through this mass of information; his 
business ventures, some details on his professional life in the government 
though that was particularly sparse, and information on his family life.  
There were notes and pictures....Scully, I think there was a time when they 
might have actually been happy.  There were snapshots of them, as a 
family, prior to Samantha's abduction.  They were smiling , Scully, I mean 
they looked relaxed and happy.  They were a family.  Elizabeth Mulder was 
actually a beautiful young woman.  Fox looks a great deal like her; in 
fact they have the same smile."
     "So Samantha's disappearance changed her that much?  You mean to say 
that Mulder's had to live with a witch since he was twelve years old?  I'm 
sorry, Sir, but that's your son.  I don't care what horrible trauma you 
have to deal with;  that's her son!" Dana screamed.
     "And perhaps she's dealing with it in the only way she knows how, 
Dana." Margaret suggested.  "Fox copes with his sister's disappearance in 
the only way he knows how; perhaps Elizabeth Mulder copes on in the way 
she knows how.  I don't think it is up to us to judge anyone."
     At that, Dana stopped her pacing and looked at her mother.  "Mom, 
when we lost Missy, would you have ever even considered shutting me, or 
for that matter, Mulder, out of your life?"
     Margaret Scully smiled as she considered her answer.  "No, Dana, of 
course not.  But that is not to say I wasn't one very, very angry Irish 
lass there for a while.  You're my daughter, and Fox, well you know he's 
become like a son to me, and I love you both very much, but Dana, I would 
be lying if I didn't tell that I was so angry, and at times I felt 
downright hostile toward you, Fox, Walter, and the damned Federal Bureau 
of Investigation.  I never blamed you for Missy's death, Dana, but I sure 
as hell won't tell  you that I didn't find all of you accountable for it." 
Margaret Scully took a deep breath, and waited for her daughter to 
assimilate all that she had just said.  
     "Mom," Dana hesitated.  She wasn't sure how she should react.  "Mom," 
she continued, "I'm sorry.  I never knew."
     "Mrs. Scully. Margaret, you know if there were anything I could have 
done to prevent Melissa's death." Walter Skinner spoke, but he felt his 
words rang hollow.
     "Stop, both of you." Margaret ordered.  Then in a softer tone, "I 
told you, I don't blame either of you.  Walter, of course I know you would 
have done anything possible to prevent the death of Melissa.  I see how 
you are with Dana and Fox.  You would protect them with your life if need 
be.  I know that!  All I want you to understand, Dana, you especially, is 
that people cope in the only way they know how; sometimes it's for the 
best, and sometimes it's for the worse.  Suffice it to say, it just may be 
the only way."  
     The three sat quietly after this.  After a while, Walter Skinner, the 
energy totally drained from him, closed his eyes and slept.  Dana, sitting 
next to her mother, soon joined him in some much needed sleep.  Some time 
later, Margaret's eyes began to droop when she heard the screaming begin. 
 

end part 4/6.

part 5/6



10:41  (current time)

     Margaret saw Dana take her place at Fox's bedside.  Next, she saw 
Walter rush to remove his shoes and climb to the top of the bed.  She 
watched as Dana spoke in soothing tones to Fox and Walter positioned 
himself so that he might clasp Fox in his arms.  He too, she observed, 
began speaking to Fox in hypnotic tones, so as to not only calm him down, 
but bring him back to some semblance of reality.  Realizing that Fox was 
being cared for, Margaret Scully looked towards the person who seemed to 
now need her the most, Elizabeth Mulder.  Somehow she felt she was the 
only one Elizabeth Mulder could best identify with; they each had 
daughters taken from them, they each have a second child dealing with a 
life threatening disease,  (How little she allows herself to think about 
Dana's cancer) and they both lost husbands fairly recently as well.  
Margaret crossed over to the side of the room where Elizabeth stood, 
bracing herself against the wall as if she wanted to melt right into it.
     "Elizabeth.  Elizabeth."  As Margaret gently touched her 
shoulders, Elizabeth Mulder flinched slightly at the touch.  She looked 
blankly at Margaret, but Margaret stared intently into her eyes as she 
continued to speak, trying desperately to get Elizabeth to focus on what 
she was saying.  
     "Elizabeth.  It's me, Margaret Scully.  Dana's mom.  Elizabeth, 
shhhh dear.  Come with me.  Shhhh, it's okay.  Just come with me.  Let's 
let Fox get some rest, and you and I can go in the other room. Come dear, 
let's go.  They'll take care of Fox.  Let's go get something cool to 
drink."  And with that, Margaret Scully managed to lead Elizabeth Mulder 
out of Fox's room into the adjacent waiting room.  


11:15 p.m.  

     Some time had passed before Elizabeth Mulder would even acknowledge 
another person was in the room, much less actually speak to Margaret 
Scully.  But when Margaret offered her a glass of juice, Elizabeth did 
look up, take it into her hands and murmured  her thanks.
     "You're welcome, Elizabeth."  Margaret smiled sensitively.
     "I'm sorry," Elizabeth began haltingly, "I'm not quite sure what 
happened in there.  I don't know . what came over me"
     "You're under a terrible strain, Elizabeth.   It's not hard to 
understand.  Fox is very ill.  You've been ill.  It must be very difficult 
to see him like this.  I know it's hard for me."
     "Margaret,..   may I call you Margaret?"  When Margaret nodded her 
affirmation, Elizabeth continued,  "It's not seeing him sick Margaret, 
unfortunately, I'm used to seeing Fox ill, or injured, or in some kind of 
state of need...It's not natural for a mother to say that, but it is true. 
No, that's not what upset me so." Her voice trailed off, as if she were 
unsure as to whether she could, or should, continue.
     "What upset you, Elizabeth?  What caused you to become so out of 
control?" Margaret probed.
     "It was. Oh my God, I hadn't heard it in years. He was just a little 
boy.  He never said it once she. Oh my God.  I can't believe he said it." 
Elizabeth began to sob.
     Margaret waited a few minutes for Elizabeth to collect herself and 
then asked her what specifically it was that Fox had said that caused her 
to become hysterical.
     "Abah," replied Elizabeth Mulder almost under her breath.  "He was 
calling for Abah."
     Margaret looked compassionately at the woman sitting before her.  
Earlier in the evening, when she had first walked through the door, 
Elizabeth was such a commanding presence.  Her son got his long body from 
his mother, that was obvious.  She carried herself easily, even after the 
stroke.  Yet she had appeared, when confronted with Dana, Walter, and 
herself, to build a wall around herself.  (*Apparently Fox got something 
else from his mother besides the swimmer's physique.* Margaret thought to 
herself at the time.) But now, now she was but a fraction of what she was 
when she first arrived.  Somehow she appeared smaller.  The chair seemed 
to overwhelm for some reason, and Elizabeth Mulder looked lost in it.  Her 
face, once hiding all emotion, seemed unable to inhibit any emotion.  Her 
facial expressions were continuously changing, but all reflecting an 
anguish that was painful for Margaret to witness.  Margaret could not hold 
in the question any longer.
     "Elizabeth, who is Abah?" she asked as gently as she could.  
Elizabeth looked into Margaret Scully's eyes.  She so desperately wanted  
to relieve herself of this. this  burden.  Would she understand?  Would 
she judge her for the monster she felt she was?  Elizabeth felt so drained 
and void of any emotion at this point.  She felt she no longer had a 
choice.  It was her son.
     "Abah was a friend of our family.  He was a very close friend.  
He,he was practically a part of our family.  Bill traveled a great deal 
for his government job.  Jack, well Jack was there when Bill couldn't be. 
Actually, Jack was there more and more, as Bill became more and more 
involved in the government work, he became more and more distant both 
physically and emotionally.  Jack tried to fill in the void for me and 
Fox.  When Samantha was born, Jack was there more than Bill was.
     "Elizabeth, was Jack Samantha's father?" Margaret asked.
     "Yes," she replied simply.  
     "Did Bill know?" Margaret queried. 
     "He suspected initially; after a time he knew for sure.  When Sam.." 
Elizabeth took a breath to hold back the sobs that were threatening to 
overtake her again.  Margaret decided to avoid the subject of Samantha 
Mulder's disappearance for now.  She wanted to know more about the 
relationship between this man Jack, or Abah, and Fox.  
     "What was Jack to Fox?" Margaret asked.
     "He was the father Bill could never be," Elizabeth answered.  "When 
Fox was little, he was always asking questions, always getting into 
things, always. .well, always  being a little boy!  He was always being a 
very bright little boy!  He drove Bill crazy.  Bill had no patience for 
children.  He never really wanted any children, but when I found myself 
pregnant there was not much he could do about it.  I would never consider 
having an abortion even if it were a practicality 37 years ago.  Bill 
accepted the pregnancy, but wanted nothing to do with the parenting or the 
baby.  As Fox grew and became even more of a presence in the household, 
Bill found more and more excuses to go on business trips.  Jack was a good 
friend of Bill; he often went with him on these trips, but when he was 
home he visited our home often.  He became very close to Fox.  I don't 
know quite when it happened; maybe it was when I became pregnant with 
Samantha, but Jack took on the parenting role of Fox.  But he couldn't 
call Jack 'Daddy,' as he did refer to Bill as that, and we didn't want to 
confuse the child.  After all, as bright as Fox was, he was still only  
three or four years old at the time.. so Jack decided Fox, and later, 
Samantha, should call him 'Abah.'  He explained to the children it was a 
Hebrew word that meant father, and since he felt like another father to 
them, that's what they should call him.  Bill never had a clue as to what 
it meant.  Once he asked Jack what the hell they were calling him, and 
Jack just brushed it off as a pet name they came up with for him.  Bill 
left it at that; the kids would leave him alone and bug Jack, so Bill 
didn't mind in the least.  We were so happy! The kids were happy, Jack was 
happy, I was happy, even Bill was happy, as happy as Bill could ever be.  
And then Sam had her accident." 
     "You mean when she disappeared?" Margaret questioned.
     "No, this was before.  She had fallen off of the tire swing, and 
broke her collar bone.  There was some fear of internal bleeding, so Sam 
was typed and cross matched.  When Bill innocently heard what her blood 
type was, he realized he could not be her father.  Something about Rh 
negative and positive.  It was never the idea that Sam wasn't his; it was 
the idea that I was with another man.  Bill never gave a damn about the 
children; but he was extremely possessive about me.  Life changed after 
that.  Bill put two and two together, and forbade  Jack to be anywhere 
near me and the children.  Of course, there were still times we were able 
to get together when Bill went away on business and Bill knew that.  I 
guess he just didn't want us flaunting it under his nose.  But when Bill 
was home, things were not good.  He was always impatient with the 
children, but now he couldn't deal with any indiscretion.  For some reason 
he took most of his frustrations and anger out on Fox.  Maybe it was some 
concept of chivalry; not wanting to hurt a little girl, or perhaps it was 
Bill's odd method of turning *his* son, which, by the way, he knew for 
sure because he did blood tests, into his own image.  He felt Fox needed 
to be toughened up, and so if it took a beating with a strap, then so be 
it...  Oh, my poor Fox.  First he loses his Abah, the only man who ever 
acted like a real father towards him, and then his life is turned upside 
down by a madman claiming paternity.  Worse of all, I felt helpless to do 
anything about it."  Elizabeth stopped to catch her breath, and to wet her 
dry lips with some now warm juice.
     "I don't understand, Elizabeth.  Why couldn't you do anything about 
it?" Margaret felt compelled to ask. 
     "He threatened to divorce me and take custody of the children from 
me.  Margaret, I was an adulterous.  There was proof that Samantha was 
another man's child.  Remember, this was almost forty years ago; courts 
were not quite so liberal and understanding as they are today.  I couldn't 
take the chance of the children having to live with him without me as 
their buffer.  I couldn't take the chance, especially for Fox's sake.  I 
don't think Fox would have survived it.  My God, he barely survived it 
with me there, didn't he?.." Elizabeth Mulder closed her eyes as if to try 
to shut out the painful memories she was forcing herself to relive.
     "What happened next?" Margaret asked.
     "It was time to choose one of my children for the testing. I wasn't 
sure exactly what the testing involved, but because Bill and Jack were so 
closely involved in the project that sponsored the testing, it was up to 
them to find subjects that would help to make it a success.  Bill and Jack 
told me it would involve the child being sent to a boarding school of 
sorts for an unspecified period of time.  God help me, but I asked them to 
take Fox." Elizabeth noted the surprise in Margaret Scully's eyes.  
     "How could you choose to have a child taken from you?" Margaret 
asked.
     "I didn't choose to have my child taken from me.  I wasn't given that 
choice.  I was given the choice of which child, and I chose Fox.  I chose 
Fox because I thought it was in his best interests.  I wanted to get him 
away from Bill.  Margaret, I was afraid Bill was going to hurt him so 
badly one day, he would not survive it.  I figured Samantha was safer in 
the house than Fox."  Elizabeth peered into Margaret's eyes, hoping to 
find the understanding she so desperately needed at this time.
     "Elizabeth, so why did Samantha end up being the one taken." Margaret 
asked.  
     "I don't know.  They were supposed to take Fox.  I suppose Bill had 
something to do with it; knowing Sam was Jack's child probably was the 
mitigating factor. All I know is, once Sam was taken, Jack never came to 
the house again.  Bill continued to abuse Fox both physically and 
emotionally unmercifully, and I guess I just lost sight of me and became 
an emotional wreck as well.  My baby was gone for who knew how long; the 
love of my life was banned from my house; my first born was being beaten 
within an inch of his life on the average of once a month for no good 
reason; and I wanted to crawl into a hole somewhere because I felt 
helpless to do anything about it..I suppose I actually did crawl into that 
hole, didn't I?"  Elizabeth breathed a deep sigh.
     "But you're trying to crawl out of it, Elizabeth, and that's what 
counts." Margaret replied in a comforting voice.
     "It seems like it's a very deep hole to crawl out of, Margaret.  I 
don't know if I can make it all the way out by myself."  
     "You don't have to make the journey by yourself, Elizabeth.  You have 
a son who I believe would welcome you back into his life with open arms if 
you would let him.  And, if you haven't figured it out yet, my daughter 
loves your son very much, and anything that would make him happy would 
make her happy.  She would welcome you into the fold just as eagerly, if 
you would let her.  Walter Skinner is a good man, Elizabeth.  He has been 
watching out for our children as closely and as carefully as is humanly 
possible.  Give him a chance to be a friend.  You already have me as one, 
if you want it."  Margaret's smile was so genuine, that Elizabeth Mulder 
could do little else than return one in kind.
     "Yes, Margaret, I would like that very much," she replied in hushed 
tones.
     "What do you say we go in and check up on your son?" Margaret asked. 
 Elizabeth Mulder responded by rising from her seat.  Margaret stood up as 
well, offered the woman a reassuring hug, and walked her into her son's 
hospital room.


end of Part 5/6.

Part 6/6



12:58 a.m.

     Walter Skinner laid with his arms around Mulder's chest, and his head 
laying atop of Fox's head, while he dozed.  Dana slept with her head on 
top of their legs, as she sat in the chair along side the bed, with her 
arms stretched out in front of her, protectively over both men.   The two 
older women padded in softly, so as to not to awaken any of the occupants. 
 However, one of them began to stir.
     "Mom?" Fox Mulder asked when he looked hazily in front of him.
     "Yes, Fox.  I'm here," Elizabeth responded.
     "Mom," Fox whispered, "Mom, Abah's here."
     "Yes, dear, I know," she answered, "now you close your eyes and go 
back to sleep.  You need your rest my sweet boy. You need to get well."
     "Okay, Mom," Fox sighed, "I love you, Mom."
     "Oh, baby, I love you too," Elizabeth Mulder said.  "I love you so 
much."  She watched as Fox closed his eyes again, and nestled into the 
arms of his Abah.  It didn't matter that it was not the original Abah who 
was supplying the support and comfort for Fox; all that mattered was there 
were people to provide him with that unconditional emotional support that 
he knew so long ago.  


7:33 a.m.

     The older man stood at the information desk of DC General Hospital, 
inquiring about the condition of a patient named Fox Mulder.
     "He is still in the ICU, sir.  He is still listed in critical, but 
stable condition," informed the receptionist.
     "Is he receiving visitors?" he asked.
     "Only immediate family have been allowed in, as well certain close 
family friends that his mother has designated.  Sir, are you a family 
member?" inquired the receptionist.
     "I used to be," he responded.  He turned to walk out of the hospital. 
     As the electric doors responded to open his path, he pulled out his 
pack of Morleys and lit one up.  As he took a deep drag of the cigarette, 
he closed his eyes.  Quietly, almost reverently, he inhaled the smoke and 
then blew out several, perfectly round, smoke rings.  He then remembered 
back to long ago, another lifetime in fact, a little boy's voice, 
squealing in delight, "Abah, make the circles!!  Make the smoke circles, 
Abah!!" 



The End


Please send comments to STPteach@aol.com

Thanks in advance for all constructive comments!!




Date: Sun, 27 Jul 97 19:18:49 -0700
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Subject: New! Abah II:  Through His Eyes-Part 1/5

Title:  Abah II: Through His Eyes
Author:  Susan Proto
Category: Story, Angst, UST
Rating: PG (for some language)
Spoilers:  Through the fourth season 
Summary:  The experience of Mulder's illness and initial recovery as 
basically seen through the eyes of one character and why.

Archive:  Yes

Disclaimer:  These character belong to 10/13 productions and Chris Carter. 
Since I still have these bouts of delusions of grandeur on occasion and 
think I know what I'm doing, I am borrowing them.  I promise I won't keep 
them (unless Mr. Carter would like me to) and I will give them back at the 
end of the story.  Honest.  Promise.
For the Asian sequences, I did refer to USMC Home Page for information; 
specifically the Marine corps News Summary> Profiles in the Corps, and 
"The Infantryman's Creed."  
In addition, I did take full advantage of my copy of the Home Medical 
Encyclopedia for medical facts.  

Introduction:  This is the follow-up to my first story, "Abah."  I wanted 
to explore the "Abah" character more. And no, not *that* Abah, the good 
one!  If you haven't read the first story you might want to take the time 
to do so, since you won't get a full explanation of what I meant by  that 
last line in this follow-up.  If you read this one first, you might find 
some holes of confusion, but in a pinch I suppose it could stand alone.
 
I did receive some wonderful, ego boosting responses as well as some very 
helpful pointers regarding "Abah."  Please, Please, Please!!!  Help me out 
by sending me feedback on this one too.  I've only got a few more weeks 
till I have to return to school, and I just know my students are going to 
put a damper on my time writing!  <<giant sigh>>  Anyway, please send 
comments and constructive criticism (but please, no out and out flames 
unless you bring the bar-b-que sauce!) to the following:

All E-Mail to:    STPteach@aol.com  

Thanks in advance, and I hope you enjoy!



Abah II:  Through His Eyes
by Susan Proto



Part 1/5



July, 1972
Fox Company, 2nd Bn, 1st Marine Division
Binh Son, Viet Nam

He felt frozen to the ground.  How could he feel frozen to the ground in 
this sweltering heat?  His uniform was soaked from the perspiration.  Was 
it from the heat and humidity, or was it from being so scared shitless 
that he feared he might piss in his pants, or worse.

The explosions of gun fire were a continuous, nonstop assault on his ears. 
 He looked around him at the men in his platoon and tried to emulate their 
faces; he knew he had to mask his fear!  Damn it!!  He *wanted* this!  He 
*chose* this!  So why was he so afraid?  He was a marine, damn it!  He 
should be able to deal with this-

"Yo, Greenhorn!"  

He looked around, wondering if the Sergeant was indeed talking to him.

"Yeah, you.  Get over here."  He walked over to where the sergeant was 
sitting.  He was shuffling some papers on a clipboard, but it didn't look 
like he was paying that close attention to what he was shuffling. "Private 
Skinner?"  

The young man nodded.  

"Son, the USMC usually expects its greenhorns to acknowledge a superior 
officer with more than just a nod of the head."

"Oh, sorry sir.  Yes, sir.  Private Skinner, sir."

"That's better.  Now, let's see how long you been here?  Hmm, according to 
the green behind the gills look on your face, I'd say that be somewhere 
between too long and long enough.  Am I close Private  Skinner?" 

 The sergeant had a slightly bemused expression, but Skinner was unsure as 
to how to respond to his superior officer.  He certainly didn't want to 
admit he felt nauseous in front of the sergeant and everyone else.. but as 
the gunfire became even more constant (how was that even possible?) and 
seemed to become louder and closer every moment that passed, Private 
Skinner, who just turned eighteen years old barely ten weeks ago, felt 
ready to upchuck, at the very least, every meal he'd eaten in those last 
ten weeks.

Before Skinner could find the appropriate and least humiliating words to 
respond with, the sergeant said, "Sit down, son." Pointing to the empty 
space next to him, "Here.  Sit."  Skinner moved to the space the sarge 
indicated and did as he was told.

"Lovely place, Vietnam, isn't it?  Binh Son, the piss hole of Asia.  Right 
Malavoy?" 

"Yes sir, Sergeant Brady, Sir!  Piss hole of Asia, Sir!"

"You agree Jackson?"

"Yes sir, Sergeant Brady, Sir!  Binh Son is the piss hole of Asia, Sir!"

"And what about you Private Skinner?  What do you think?"

"Yes sir, Sergeant Brady, Sir.  This is the piss hole of Asia, Sir."  
Skinner tried hard to make his statement as boldly and as forcefully as 
the other men had, but his stomach continued to turn somersaults making it 
difficult for him to speak with any conviction.

Just then, some sniper fire hit some of the equipment nearby causing all 
of the men to assume a prone position.  After a few minutes when it 
appeared that what ever gunfire was sent a short time ago would not resume 
at this time.  The men resumed their original positions, doing whatever it 
was they were doing before some unknown North Vietcong soldier tried to 
get himself noticed.  Everyone that is, except Private Skinner.  

He could no longer keep his tumultuous stomach in check, and  was in the 
process of emptying the contents from that sumptuous meal he had  over 
fifteen hours ago.   Sarge looked over at Skinner.  Private "eighteen 
fucking year old baby" Walter Skinner.  A God damned fucking baby!  Why do 
they keep sending me God damned fucking babies to fight this God damned 
fucking war? 

Skinner finally finished vomiting.  He wiped his mouth with his sleeve and 
looked back at the sarge.  He started to say something, but then stopped. 
Sarge returned the gaze with a question in his eyes, mutely giving Skinner 
permission to speak.

"Sergeant Brady, Sir.  When do you get used to it?  When do you get used 
to constant sound of  the shooting?" he asked with a slightly tremulous 
voice.

"Private Skinner, who said you ever get used to it?" he responded quietly, 
almost gently.  Then he shouted,  "Jackson!  Are you used to the damn 
shooting yet?"

"No Sergeant Brady, Sir, no!" he replied with the same conviction as his 
statement about Binh Son being a piss hole.

"Malavoy, are you used to the damn grenades blowing up practically under 
your feet?"

"No, Sergeant Brady, Sir, no!" replied Malavoy.

"Donaldson?  Baker?  Gianinni? What about you guys?  Are you used to the 
constant sniper fire, the grenades blowing up your latrine while you cop a 
squat?  Are you?"  Sergeant Brady asked.

Three "No, Sergeant Brady, Sir, No!" came in quick succession. 

"So you see Private Skinner, you don't get used to it.  Don't let anyone 
tell you that you ever get used to it, `cause if they do, they're the 
biggest mother fuckin' liar on the face of this side of hell. But you're a 
marine Private Skinner, and you will deal with it.  That's what we all 
have to do; we have to deal with it.  And son, we help each other deal 
with it.  Don't you forget that, okay?"  

And with that, Sergeant Brady placed a firm hand on Skinner's shoulder.  
That small show of compassion and support made Skinner actually feel safe 
for the first time since he arrived in this piss hole of  Asia.


July, 1997
Washington General Hospital
Washington, DC
1:15 p.m.

"Walter.  Walter...wake up, Walter."  Walter Skinner felt a light pressure 
on his shoulder.  "Walter, you need to wake up."

Walter Skinner opened his eyes slowly, adjusting them to the bright light 
of the hospital room.  It took him a moment to acclimate to the sudden 
brightness.  Next, he saw Margaret Scully looking kindly at him. Margaret 
Scully,.. Maggie. Mother of  FBI Special Agent Dana Scully who was the 
partner of FBI Special Agent Fox Mulder.  Mulder- Fox.  Skinner then 
looked down to see his arms wrapped around the chest of Fox Mulder.  

"Walter, they're going to be taking Fox down for a CAT scan.  You need to 
get up, stretch, and grab a bite to eat." Maggie said.

"Yeah, I guess, but what if he wakes up?" Skinner asked.

"He'll be okay while they do the test.  The nurses are all aware of what's 
been going on, and they'll send for us in the cafeteria if they think he 
needs you," she replied.

Walter Skinner looked at Maggie Scully and wondered how she managed to 
look so calm and in control during this entire ordeal, while he, who 
always prided himself on his ability to take charge in a crisis, felt like 
he'd been through hell these past two weeks with no sign of returning to 
normal.  As if she could read his mind, Maggie extended a hand to Walter 
and said, "Come along Walter, even Assistant Directors of the FBI need to 
take a break once in a while.  I'm hungry, so you must be starved.  Come 
on, even Dana and Elizabeth are going to join us and get something to 
eat."

Walter climbed out of the bed, over the still semi-comatose Fox Mulder.  
Walter looked at Mulder trying to will him to wake up.  At least he was 
breathing on his own now, and the fever had gone down to a more manageable 
101.5 degrees.  But the bout of bacterial meningitis was still making its 
mark.  Fox continued to go in and out of semi-consciousness, waking up 
from frightening places that only his "Abah" could save him from.  

His "Abah."  How the hell did Walter Skinner, Assistant Director of the 
FBI, take on the role of Fox Mulder's boyhood savior; a father figure that 
made him feel safe and secure in a world that was far from safe or secure 
for him as a young boy.  As the nurses came in to prep him for his trip to 
the CAT lab, Walter remembered back to the day Fox was brought in by 
ambulance.    

First the paramedics worked so hard to stabilize him for the trip to the 
hospital.   He was delirious and seizing from the fever.  He kept talking 
nonsense, or what they had thought was nonsense until Ellen, one of EMT's 
translated the word "Abah" for them all.  It was the Hebrew word for 
father, and apparently Mulder was calling for his father.  

He remembered how he and Scully looked at each other with surprised 
expressions, since they both knew the relationship between Mulder and 
William Mulder was strained at best.  The fact that William Mulder was 
deceased would also pose a problem.

The doctors and nurses were working on him frantically as his fever raged 
above the 105 degree mark.  Everyone was working so hard to get the 
intravenous lines in place.  Each time they thought they were done,  it 
seemed Mulder would start to seize, and inadvertently pull out at least 
one of the IV lines.  He continued to mutter out loud the word "Abah" over 
and over again, begging this figure from the past to come and help him to 
make it stop hurting.  Even through the necessary lumbar puncture, which 
would help confirm the diagnosis of meningitis, Fox continued to call for 
his Abah.

The doctor came out and told him and Scully that it was meningitis, 
probably bacterial, and that Fox was one very sick young man.  She told 
them his family needed to be contacted.  Even when Scully questioned the 
wisdom of having Mrs. Mulder make a trip that could prove debilitating for 
her, the doctor advised her to contact her, as soon as possible.  

Scully turned pale at that moment; Skinner wasn't sure if it was because 
she didn't want to face the task of calling Mrs. Mulder or because of the 
doctor's implication that speed was of  the essence, probably both.  While 
Scully made the phone call to Elizabeth Mulder and her own mom, Walter 
remembered what happened when he accompanied Fox upstairs to the ICU.  

"Abah, make it stop.. Please Abah, where are you?  It hurts, Abah." cried 
 Fox.  Mulder's hands started to reach out in front of him, threatening to 
pull out any one of the numerous IV's that were in place.  Walter realized 
that Fox needed reassurance,  if only to keep his IV's intact, so he 
reached for his hands.  

"Everything's okay, Fox.  You're going to be okay.  The doctors and nurses 
are going to give you good medicine to make you feel better."  The entire 
time he spoke to him, Walter Skinner held onto Fox's hands, caressing them 
and holding them, trying to reassure him both with his voice and his 
touch.  

By the time he got upstairs, Fox had seemed calmer, much to Skinner's 
relief.  The gurney was wheeled into the ICU cubicle, and placed adjacent 
to the hospital bed that would be his home for the unforeseeable future.  
Skinner had to extract himself from Mulder's hands, so he could move out 
of the medical staff's way.  The nurses and the orderlies proceeded to 
transfer Mulder from the gurney to the ICU bed.  As they began to lift 
him, all hell broke loose.

Mulder began screaming and crying and thrashing about.  He was delirious 
and so frightened in the delirium.  The orderlies were ready to put the 
restraints on, but one of the nurses stopped him.  "He's been having grand 
mal seizures.  I don't think it's a good idea to restrain him. He could 
hurt himself even more."  A doctor came in and attempted to hold Fox down 
so the nurses could replace the IV's, but Fox continued to shriek in fear, 
crying out for "Abah," and trying to climb out of the bed in search of 
him. 

When the doctor said it looked like they would have to put him in 
restraints, Walter remembered he, himself, shouted out "No!  I'll take 
care of it."  At that point, Walter threw off his suit jacket and tie, and 
tossed them on the chair.  He then toed off his loafers and proceeded to 
do something that totally shocked the hell out of everyone, including 
himself.  

He, literally, climbed into bed with the patient.  He climbed to the head 
of the bed behind his head.  First picking Mulder's head up, he sat down, 
and then he pulled  Mulder up so that he could use Skinner as a back and 
headrest.   Skinner stretched his long legs out on either side of Mulder's 
 body and legs.  Mulder's arms continued to whip about like windmills in 
search of "Abah."  At this point, Walter Skinner did the only thing he 
could think of doing; he became "Abah."  He reached for Fox's arms and 
folded them down across the young man's chest, all the while Skinner held 
onto him and embraced him within his own arms.  

"Fox, I'm here.  Abah's here, Fox.  Shhhh, I'm here.  Abah's here," 
Skinner whispered soothingly into his ear.  Skinner held Fox Mulder 
firmly, wanting him to realize that someone was there to watch over him 
and to keep him safe.  And the most amazing thing happened.  

"Abah?  Abah, I missed you Abah.. It hurts, make it stop, Abah.  Please?" 
Mulder whimpered, but then buried his head back into Walter's chest.  He 
became docile, and his body lost the rigidity that was so visible just 
moments before.  The nurses were able to lift Mulder's arms up, and 
replace all of the IV's.  


end of part 1/5

Part 2/5

July, 1997
Washington General Hospital
Washington, DC
1:27 p.m.
 

"Walter?  Walter, are you okay?" Maggie asked, bringing him back to the 
present.

"What?.. yeah, just tired I guess," he replied.

"You've been through a lot these last couple of weeks."

"We all have, Maggie," Walter sighed.  He noticed Mulder was already out 
of the room.  "Let's go get that bite to eat."

As they entered the cafeteria, Walter spotted Dana Scully and Elizabeth 
Mulder.  Dana, wearing a pair of faded jeans and a seafoam colored tee, 
somehow looked even smaller than her already petite stature.  Her red hair 
hung loosely along the sides of her face, though she was constantly trying 
to tuck it behind her ears.  Her face looked pale, her eyes circled dark 
with fatigue and worry.  This was one more trauma that she could have done 
without.  It was hard enough for her to deal with the cancer that's 
threatening to invade her brain, now she had to hold herself together in 
order to be a support for Mulder. 

Skinner always knew there was a special relationship between Scully and 
Mulder, but up until this latest crisis, he had assumed it was strictly 
professional.  He knew better now, though he was fairly certain they were 
never physically intimate; no, they were closer than that.  Theirs was a 
connection he could have only dream of having someday.  

"Sir, would you like some coffee?" Dana asked.

"Coffee?  No, I don't think so; my stomach's been doing some somersaults 
lately."

"Dana," said Maggie, "get Walter a cup of tea and lemon.  That might help 
settle his stomach.  And perhaps some toast?"  Skinner nodded in 
agreement.

"Okay, Mom.  What about you?  And Elizabeth, would you like some coffee or 
tea?" she asked.

Maggie requested coffee and a tuna sandwich, to which Elizabeth Mulder 
echoed the same.  Dana excused herself to get the food and drink.  Skinner 
quietly observed the two women sitting before him.  So different, yet in 
many ways so much the same.  As small and dark Maggie Scully was, that was 
how tall and fair skinned Elizabeth Mulder appeared.  

Maggie reminded Skinner of a bulldog; always ready to pick a fight with 
anyone who even looked like they were going to do harm to her children.  
She protected them fiercely, and Fox Mulder had been included in her large 
brood almost from the day she met him.  Walter was becoming quite fond of 
Maggie Scully; he appreciated the small comforts she's provided him within 
the rather  unusual situation they have all found themselves bound 
together.  When this is all over, he hoped to have the chance to still see 
Margaret Scully.  

Elizabeth Mulder was another story.  Skinner knew so little of her before 
this week.  He had met her only once before, at her ex-husband's funeral a 
year or so ago.  She didn't have the feisty personality that was so 
indicative of the Scully women, but she did possess an inner strength that 
was definitely all her own.  She showed  a great deal of courage in coming 
to her son even though she knew he and Dana were angry with her.  

Fox and Dana knew Elizabeth Mulder was in possession of certain truths 
that would help explain some of the pain of Mulder's childhood to him.  
But Elizabeth Mulder  felt the need to withhold this information from him 
in a futile attempt to spare him further pain.  

He learned from her, this past week, some of those truths that bore a hole 
in her heart.  While passing the time, waiting for one crisis after 
another to pass during Fox's illness, she told him how her marriage began 
to fail shortly after her daughter, Samantha, was abducted from their home 
in Chilmark when she was only eight years old.  At that time also, a dear 
friend of the family's, Jack, disappeared.  He was one of Bill Mulder's 
best friends and, obviously, very close to Elizabeth as well.  He was, 
Elizabeth informed him, Fox's "Abah."

As their marital relationship became more strained,  Bill, apparently took 
his frustrations out on  Fox.  He became abusive  toward  the boy, which 
caused Elizabeth to withdraw emotionally more and more over time in a 
perpetual state of helplessness.  Why did she choose to stay with him?  
The times were not conducive for her to leave. She feared she would be 
proven an unfit mother, due to her relationship with Jack, and she 
couldn't chance the possibility that Bill would gain custody of Fox.

The final draw was "an altercation" between father and son that ended with 
Fox in the hospital with a concussion and broken arm.  While her son was 
laid up in the hospital, Elizabeth Mulder packed her husband's  things and 
demanded he leave  the family home in Chilmark.   It was shortly after 
that that time Bill Mulder bought his home in West Tisbury.  Still close 
enough to do damage to their only remaining child

"Here's your tea and toast, sir," said Dana.  

Skinner murmured his thanks and began to pour some sugar into the tea.  He 
watched the sugar swirl around in the tea cup.



August, 1972
Mary's Place for Food and Drink
Binh Son, Viet Nam

"GI Joe do not like tea?" the small Asian woman asked.  

"What?" Pvt. Skinner looked up, confused.  "Umm, no the tea's fine.  
Really, it's fine."

"Okay GI Joe, you want more to eat?" 

"No, I'm done eating; just the tea."  He looked at the person before him. 
She was older than her physical appearance would have him believe.  He 
knew she had at least two sons in the South Vietnamese Army and three 
daughters.  Hard to believe four children were born from that tiny body.  
He knew her as Mary because, as she said, foolish Americans could never 
say her Vietnamese name right. Of course, she could never get any of their 
names right, so she just called everyone GI Joe.  No one seemed to mind 
though.  The food was decent and they were fairly certain they would never 
be served dog meat, so that was cause for a four star rating right there!

"Walter, when do you get here?" Lin's voice carried across the room.

"A little while ago," he responded.  "Not to long."

"Long enough for GI Joe to eat all meat and rice," Mary said wryly.  "He 
get here early to see daughter."

"Mary, common," Walter said, blushing noticeably.

"Come, Walter.  It's pretty day.  We go for walk, yes?"  Lin asked.

Walter put some money on the table and stood up to join the youngest of 
Mary's children.  He could imagine that Mary was quite a looker in her 
day, because Lin looked astonishingly like her mother.  Only the skin was 
more like burnished unfinished porcelain, and her long black hair was free 
from the worried streaks of gray.  She wore her traditional clothing 
today; the baggy pajama like outfit looked good on her, but then again, 
she would look good in anything.  She was close to his age, he just turned 
eighteen, she just a couple months shy of it.  

"It is quiet today, yes Walter?"

"Yes, it's quieter today than yesterday," he replied.

"You think they go away?"

"I wish.  No, Lin, I think they're resting, and waiting, but I don't 
thinks they've gone away," he replied with a sigh.  

He'd been here a month and Lin was the only thing that was helping him 
keep his sanity.   The guys in his platoon were good guys, and the sarge 
remained a great source of support.  But this place was still a shit hole, 
and he wanted to get out of here in one piece.  And he wanted to get out 
of there with Lin, soon.  As soon as possible.  Hell, he wanted to get 
Mary out of there.  He'd even throw in the brothers and sister, but it had 
to be soon.  Because he didn't know how much longer he could take it.  His 
only escape to sanity were the moments he snatched with Lin.  God, how he 
loved those moments; how he loved Lin.


July, 1997
Washington General Hospital
Washington, DC
2:18p.m.

"Excuse me, Mr. Skinner. I'm sorry, but you asked us to call you...."  
Walter looked up from his tea cup, realizing he hadn't tasted a drop.  He 
saw one of the now way too familiar faces of the hospital staff.   Lin? 
Linda....her name is  Linda.

"Yes, Linda, what's wrong?" he asked.

"He's in the throes of another night terror.  He's been crying for Abah, 
and I knew you would want to get back to him."

"Where is he?" Skinner asked anxiously as he stood bolt upright.

"He's back in his room.  We actually managed to get the CAT scan done 
first," she commented, though it was actually to his back since  Skinner 
was practically out the door before she finished.  The rest of  Fox's 
family followed closely behind.

Skinner entered the room to find two nurses, one orderly, and a very 
frightened candy striper trying valiantly to get Fox Mulder to calm down. 
While he observed their efforts, Walter took off his shoes and edged his 
way to the bed. One of the nurses and the orderly were familiar with the 
unique arrangement of Fox Mulder's strange bedfellow.  The other nurse and 
the candy striper, however, were new to the situation.  

Nurse Newbie began very huffily asking what in heaven's name did he think 
he was doing?   Didn't he realize this patient was very ill?  Didn't he 
realize they were trying to calm him down?  Didn't he realize how against 
procedure his actions were?

Poor woman.  He didn't know anyone could turn as many shades of red as she 
did when he said, in his most Assistant Director of the FBI voice, "I know 
about procedure, believe me, I know about procedure. Now, would you please 
be quiet."  

Walter Skinner then proceeded to assume the position much of the ICU 
section had become accustomed and, at this point, relieved, to see.   He 
climbed to the head of the bed and  positioned himself  behind Mulder so 
that, once again, he became Fox's backrest and security all rolled into 
one.  Skinner took Mulder's hands and then wrapped his arms around 
Mulder's chest.   He began the soft, consoling,  mantra that all those 
familiar with the case have become so well-versed in.

"I'm here, Fox.  Abah's here.  Shhh, it's okay.  You're fine, just fine.  
I'm here Fox. Abah is here."  

Walter watched the staff that had huddled in the room with him breathe a 
sigh of relief.  Nurse Newbie even smiled, as she saw the immediate 
result. The patient's body became completely relaxed and the relentless 
crying and screaming stopped.  He returned her smile; he realized how 
strange it must have looked to someone new to the situation.  The candy 
striper still looked a little shell shocked, but she was just a kid, so 
that was to be expected.  Walter turned his attention to the trio of 
concerned family and friends.

"Why don't you ladies go finish your lunch.  He's okay, I'm okay.  Go 
ahead."

"Are you sure, Walter?" Maggie asked.

"Yes, I'm sure."

"But you didn't eat anything." 

Looking at Scully and Maggie, Skinner asked with a glint in his eye, "What 
is it about Scully women that feel it's their mission in life to get FBI 
men to eat?" 

"What is it, Sir, about FBI men that make them forget about the necessity 
of well-balanced nourishment when they are in the middle of crisis 
situations?" Dana retorted with a wry smile.

"Touch‚ , Scully.  I promise, I will grab a bite later, really."

"Yeah, where have I heard that one before?" Scully mumbled.  "Common you 
guys, let's let the boys get some beauty sleep."  When the three women 
left the room, Skinner noticed the little green candy striper staring at 
him.  She quietly inched toward him, and when she was near the curtained 
entrance of their cubicle, Walter smiled.

"Hi," he said.

"Hi," she whispered.

"Can I help you?"

"I just... I just wanted.... I mean, I just wanted to say, to tell you, 
that was amazing.. I mean I've been a volunteer for two years and that was 
the most amazing thing I've ever seen."

Walter wasn't sure how comfortable he felt about receiving  these 
accolades.  "He just needs some extra support," was finally his response.

"You must really love him," she responded softly, but with confidence that 
she was stating an absolute truth.

Walter just stared at her.  He mouth gaped a bit as he drew in a sharp 
breath at her words.  How can he respond to that  He's an Assistant 
Director of the FBI for Christ's sake.  Who the hell was this child, who 
only moments ago looked like she was going to throw up out of fear, and is 
now telling him that he has feelings.... feelings?    He hasn't had any 
real feelings since  since.


End of Part 2/5

Part 3/5


September, 1972
Fox Company, 2nd Bn, 1st Marine Division
Binh Son, Viet Nam


The air was so thick.  It felt like you were being strangled by it, it was 
that hard to breathe.  He hadn't  noticed him enter the camp. Lin was in 
the camp with him today.  She'd been earning extra money doing some of the 
guys' laundry.  They figured they don't have much else to spend their 
money on, so why not take advantage of this luxury.  Besides, they liked 
Lin.  They knew  he liked Lin.  A lot.  A real lot.  Sergeant Brady had  
been teasing him lately.  Asking him if the reason why it was so damned 
humid was `cause there was love in the air.  All he did was smile.  A lot. 
 A real lot.  

Franklyn shouted, "It's Miller Time."  Everyone's head shot up at once; 
that was code for, "Guys, we got a big problem."  Skinner looked over to 
where Franklyn was pointing..  Skinner remembered the first night he 
arrived and how scared he felt.  He remembered the sarge's words, 
"Everyone's afraid, and don't let anyone tell you different." He was 
afraid now.   He knew everyone in the camp was afraid.

Standing before them was a small Vietnamese boy.  He could have been seven 
years old; he could have been twelve years old.  It was sometimes hard to 
tell how old these kids were.  They seemed to grow old before their time. 
But this child. He had to keep reminding himself this was a child.  This 
child was covered in grenades.  His entire torso and back were hidden by 
grenades.  Sergeant Brady called out his name, "Private Skinner!"

Skinner looked over towards the Sergeant.  Sergeant Brady looked at him 
and simply nodded.  Skinner stared back at him.  He couldn't believe the 
sarge would have him do that, but he also knew there was no way he could 
have misinterpreted the command.  Skinner didn't want to do this, did he? 
But this is what he was trained to do.  His mind started spinning; he 
remembered "The Infantryman's Creed" that was drummed into him at Boot 
Camp-

"This is my rifle.  There are many like it but this one is mine.  My rifle 
is my best friend.  It is my life.  I must master it as I master my life. 
 

"My rifle, without me is useless.  Without my rifle, I am useless.  I must 
fire my rifle true.  I  must shoot straighter than any enemy who is trying 
to kill me.  I must shoot him before he shoots me.  I will.."

Skinner raised his rifle.  He aimed it toward the enemy, the boy.. the 
child that was threatening his life and the lives of his platoon.

"My rifle and myself know that what counts in this war is not the rounds 
we fire, the noise of or burst, nor the smoke we make. We know that it is 
the hits that count.  We will hit..."

Skinner took aim.  He held the rifle in his hands steady.  He cocked the 
trigger.

"My rifle is human, even as I, because it is my life.  Thus, I will learn 
it as a brother.  I will learn its weakness, its strength, its parts, its 
accessories, its sights and its barrel. I will keep my rifle clean and 
ready, even as I am clean and ready.  We will become part of each other.

"We will-"

Skinner released the trigger.  The bullet traveled as if in slow motion 
toward its intended target.  He thought he heard someone calling out to 
him, calling his name. "Walllllll------tttttttttt-------eeerrrrrrrrr!"  
But that too, was in slow motion.

"Before God I swear this creed.  My rifle and myself are the defenders of 
my country.  We are the masters of our enemy.  We are the saviors of my 
life."

Skinner watched as the enemy, the boy, the child, looked at him for a 
split second before the bullet found its target.  The next thing Walter 
saw was the horror of an enemy's, a boy's, a child's death.  Walter 
watched as bits and pieces of the child's head blew apart. The blood 
splattered a farther distance than any of them could have imagined 
possible.  

"So be it, until victory is America's and there is no enemy, but Peace."

The enemy's, the boy's,  child's body did a small dance before it fell.  
It was at peace.  
 
Lin came running over, crying Walter's name over and over again.  When 
Walter went to reach out to her, she passed him and ran toward the small, 
mutilated child lying on the ground.  "Lin, NO!  Don't!!  NO!" he shouted. 
 Everyone started running in the opposite direction, running for cover.  
Walter was standing there, staring in disbelief, when Brady pulled and 
pushed him to cover. 

The explosion was so loud.  Many of the men complained of deafness or 
ringing in their ears for days, some weeks.  Skinner found his hearing was 
affected for only a short time, but he didn't seem to care, one way or 
another.  He continued his assigned duties without complaint or comment.  
He continued doing everything without complaint or comment.  Walter 
Skinner had stopped talking.  He stopped feeling.  He stopped loving.




 
July, 1997
Washington General Hospital
Washington, DC
3:45 p.m.


When he looked back up, Skinner saw the candy striper had been called away 
for some other duty.  He looked down at the sleeping face, who so easily 
nestled into his chest as though this was the most comfortable and natural 
act in the world.  Walter was exhausted.  He was not a man who easily 
allowed himself to get caught up in the personal lives of others.  

That attitude was one of the major reasons behind Sharon's decision to 
divorce him.    He just couldn't allow her to become totally dependent 
upon him for all of her comfort, support, and needs, and he certainly 
could never become dependent upon her for any of those things.  It was 
beyond his ability to accept positive feelings from anyone that would 
require him to reciprocate in kind. That was too dangerous, it would make 
it too easy to get hurt.   And then he met Mulder. And Scully.  And he's 
been on a roller coaster ride of hope and hopelessness ever since.

First his divorce.   Then Scully's abduction, subsequent return, and 
discovery of her cancer.  Next, the realization that Mulder really had a 
right to trust no one, because every time he found a piece of the puzzle 
to his truth, he was thwarted.   It was enough to make a man crazy.  It 
was enough make a man decide to get back into the battle.  

So, he became a player in the game in the hopes that he could at least  
they could find some peace, even he never could.  He didn't think he would 
ever be capable of feeling a sense of peace; would he ever be capable of 
feeling?  Anything besides hollow sense of patriotism?



May, 1973
Fox Company, 2nd Bn, 1st Marine Division
Binh Son, Viet Nam


The company was conducting their routine operations when they encountered 
a group of enemy soldiers who were well hidden among the outskirts of the 
rice paddies.  Sergeant Brady knew if they stayed put they were sitting 
ducks.  He also knew they would be heading into even deeper Viet Cong 
territory if they tried to retreat.    He did what he and his men were 
trained to do.  "Men, it's time to overtake these guys."

Brady's men  attacked across the open rice paddies.  When they came within 
twenty to thirty meters of the trench line, the enemy struck back.  
Grenades, gun fire, mortar fire, machine gun fire were heard, seen, felt 
within a matter of minutes.  Brady's men were falling dead and wounded 
into the open rice paddies.  

Sergeant Brady looked over at Skinner.  Why the hell didn't he send him 
state side.  He had every good reason to; the kid seemingly completely 
lost it the day he shot that VC  kid's head off.  And  Lin..  Poor Lin, 
trying to comfort to one of her own.  Poor Skinner, wouldn't allow himself 
the luxury of receiving comfort after he made that kill and then lost Lin. 
  He should have sent him back, but the kid begged him not to.  The first 
time the kid talked after the incident, he was begging the Sarge to let 
him stay.  

Funny, anyone else would have jumped at the chance to go back, but not 
Pvt. Walter S. Skinner.  He said he had nothing to go back to, and he 
wanted to finish his tour so the corps would pay for him to go to college. 
 He had plans.  He had big plans.  If he sent him back on psych 
disability, that would delay his objectives.  So Sergeant Brady let him 
stay. "just to go home in a body bag," he thought.  

Skinner remained near him.  He knew the sarge would keep him as safe as he 
could, but none of them were prepared for the barrage of gunfire and 
grenades and mortar fire.  It was coming down all around them.. 

"Jackson!  Jackson, how many down?"  Sergeant Brady called out.

"So far at least six, including Malavoy and Donaldson, Sir." 

"Franklyn, do you have Donaldson and Baker in sight?" asked the Sarge.

"No Sir, but I do see Gianinni.  I haven't seen Skinner, Sir," Franklyn 
said.

"Skinner's with me, Franklyn. Tell Gianinni to get his ass around to the 
right of the field to assist Jackson."

"Yes Sir."

"Well Skinner, it looks like we got some fightin' to do-  Ready?"  

The last thing Skinner remembered was nodding his head in answer to the 
sarge's question.  Then after hearing some gun and mortar fire, he 
suddenly found himself hovering above the area of the attack.  He couldn't 
tell which was exactly his body at first, when he realized the a good 
portion of the sarge's body was on top of him.  He saw the sarge's arm 
around his body; Skinner realized that Sergeant Brady was trying to 
protect him till the end. He felt a sense of peace that he hadn't felt in 
a long time, but he didn't know where this journey was going to end.

End of Part 3/5


Part 4/5


July, 1997
Washington General Hospital
Washington, DC
8:00 p.m.


The EEG was beginning to make beeps and clicks which could only mean one 
thing.  Fox Mulder was returning to consciousness.  The only question 
would be in what state of coherency.  The last few days saw him return to 
a semi-conscious state, with little awareness of his current surroundings. 
 Mulder began to stir more restlessly and in turn caused Walter to slowly 
open his eyes and awaken.

"Well, Fox?  Common, if you're going to wake me up, the least you could do 
is join me."

Mulder's eyes began to flutter; the shock of the glare was an assault on 
his eyes, which were very sensitive to the light that he hadn't been aware 
of in over  two weeks.  He groaned a little as he tried to get a grip on 
his surroundings.  He began to look around him through squinting eyes.  He 
was in a bed, but he felt odd. He wasn't alone.  What the hell?  He turned 
around to see the face of the person who shared his bed.  

"Oh shit."  Mulder's mouth gaped open in shock.  "Sir?"  

"Welcome back, Fox."  Skinner realized he probably shouldn't use the 
agent's first name, seeing as how he'd always claimed to have hated it.  
But damn it, he was the AD and if Maggie Scully could call him Fox, so 
could Walter Skinner!

Mulder looked at Skinner in a state of total confusion.  He didn't 
understand what was going on; he didn't understand why he was in this 
room, though he figured it was a hospital.  He'd been a patient enough 
times in one to know a hospital room...hell, it's probably the ICU.  But 
there was something else that was bothering him.  Mulder couldn't 
understand what his boss just said to him.  He couldn't make out the 
words.

When Mulder spoke, it sound distorted to himself far away, yet in an echo 
chamber.  If he hadn't known what he, himself, was saying, it might have 
been difficult for him to interpret the words.  But when Skinner spoke, he 
could barely make out the differentiation in the sounds  much less the 
words.  he couldn't understand.. he couldn't hear.   Why couldn't he 
hear?? 

Why was Walter Skinner in the bed with him?  What the hell was going on?  
Mulder was starting to panic.  He couldn't understand what Skinner was 
saying to him, and then he saw some nurses come in, and they started to 
talk to him, but he couldn't understand them either.  They were all moving 
their mouths, they were all making incomprehensible sounds.  

He was starting to panic more.  The more people tried to talk to him, the 
more panicky he felt.  Mulder's heart started to race, and his breathing 
became rapid and shallow.  It was apparent he was hyperventilating and 
needed to get himself calmed down.  Scully, Maggie, and Elizabeth  Mulder 
came rushing into the room.

"What's going on?" Elizabeth asked. She tried to get closer to her son, 
but the nurses were blocking her path at the moment.  

"I don't know.  He seems to have woken up from the coma, but something's 
not right.   I heard him speak,  but when I spoke to him he didn't 
respond.   Then he looked at me, and  when I spoke he started to 
hyperventilate.  He seems more upset now then ever; I'm afraid to touch 
him." Skinner was visibly becoming unsettled himself.

"Sir," Scully said firmly, "Hug him like you've been doing all along."

"What?  Scully, he's like a scared animal.  All I want to do is get out of 
here before he strokes out on me!"

"No.  You're right, he's scared, but we have to find out why.   He needs 
to know he's safe.  You gave him that feeling of security for the last two 
weeks.  He'll sense it."  And then Scully just looked at him and pleaded, 
"Sir, please."

Walter grabbed the two hands that were holding on to the side of the bed 
for dear life.  He crossed them in front of Mulder's chest, and "assumed 
the position."  Mulder's heart was still racing way to fast, and his 
breathing continued to be rapid, but he wasn't fighting Walter's hold on 
him like he had anticipated.   Skinner was amazed at how well Scully could 
predict Mulder's reaction to anything.  She was right again.  The nurse 
held up a bag to Mulder's face in an effort to get him to inhale more 
carbon dioxide and slow his breathing down.  After a minute or two, he 
began to breathe more normally.  The nurse removed the bag.  

While Skinner continued to hold onto a now limp Fox Mulder, Scully looked 
carefully at Mulder.   She was observing him from the far side of his bed 
while everyone was talking around him.  He always seemed to be a beat 
behind the conversation; he wasn't following the chatter, as if-

"Mulder.  Look at me."  Scully said in a soft voice.  She noted the lack 
of response amid the rest of the jabbering.  In a normal speaking voice, 
Scully repeated the direction, and again noted no response.  "Mulder," she 
shouted, "Look at me."  This time Scully noticed him looking around, as 
though he heard something from somewhere, but couldn't pinpoint its 
location much less its meaning. 

"He can't hear," Scully stated softly.  Everyone's attention now focused 
on Dr. Scully.  "Oh God, he can't hear."

Scully walked over to the bed and took Mulder's face with both of her 
hands and guided him to look directly at her.  When she saw he focused on 
her face, she gave him her most famous, enigmatic, Dr. Dana smile.  She 
then kissed him on his forehead, and then his right cheek,  his left 
cheek, his nose.  His eyes began to well up with tears.  She gently wiped 
the tears as they began to fall down his cheeks.  

Then, not giving a damn that the room was filled to the hilt with people 
(including one FBI Assistant Director,)  Special Agent Dana Katherine 
Scully, MD, gave Special Agent Fox William Mulder, Phd, the most tender, 
caring, loving, kiss she could smack dab in the middle of his beautiful 
full lips.  Mulder, tentative at first, began to respond and return the 
kiss, but suddenly stopped when he realized  in whose arms he laid.  

Mulder turned around and looked at Skinner silently.  Walter had tears 
streaming down his face, along with every one else in the room.  He didn't 
say a word, because given Scully's assessment of the situation, he 
realized it wouldn't do any good.  So, Skinner simply let go of  Mulder's 
arms and pushed him gently toward Scully's waiting arms.  Mulder smiled, 
crying, but smiled, and moved to embrace his love in his arms. 

Walter climbed out of the bed, and Maggie met him.  She placed her arms 
around him and he felt comforted by the embrace.  He hesitated for only a 
second, and then leaned into her for the physical and emotional support, 
and embraced her as well.

"Okay, folks, what's wrong with this picture?"  asked Elizabeth Mulder 
with a hint of a smile on her lips.

"Oh Elizabeth, come here and say hello to your son," Dana said joyfully.  
As Elizabeth moved closer to the bed, Fox took notice of who was coming 
toward him.

"Mom?  Mom, what are you doing here?"

"Fox William Mulder, have you forgotten that I am your mother, and mothers 
are supposed to come to tend to their children when they are ill?" she 
replied in mock anger.  

Fox was confused.  Her hands were on her hips, a position he remembered 
her taking when she was reprimanding him for something or other when he 
was younger. but her face was well it was almost like she was trying to 
stifle a .. a smile.  Oh God, what's she saying. I don't understand what 
she's saying.  He looked at her and the tears started to fall again.  
Elizabeth stopped and looked at her son in anguish.  She hadn't meant to 
upset him.  She moved to take Dana's place at his bedside.

"Fox," she said as she took his face into her hands, just as Scully had 
done, "Fox, I love you."  She said it slowly, loudly, and clearly.  And 
though he didn't quite catch every sound, he understood.  He figured out 
what she said.

"I love you too, Mom."  Elizabeth Mulder did something she couldn't 
remember doing in a very long time.   She gathered her first born in her 
arms and hugging him, and gently smothering him with kisses,  tried to 
show him just how much she cherished him.



July, 1997
Washington General Hospital
Washington, DC
Over the course of the next 3 days


Mulder was sent to different parts of the hospital for various types of 
tests.  As the days progressed, more questions were raised than answers.  
Results weren't available immediately, but certain tentative diagnosis 
were offered.

The audiologist's initial diagnosis showed  significant hearing losses in 
both ears.  It was determined that the hearing loss was sensorineural and 
not conductive since it was apparent through the tests that the inner ear 
was affected, not the outer or middle ear.  The question that could not  
be answered was whether  the loss was temporary or permanent.  Other tests 
would hopefully enable the doctors to answer that question.

Mulder received an MRI in the hope that a more definitive diagnosis could 
be made as to the nature and permanency of his disabilities.  The 
neurologist also did some quick assessments and noted problems in gross 
motor skills, primarily in Mulder's balance.  She noted that his gait was 
clumsy and he had difficulty walking in a straight line without a good 
deal of support.  Mulder complained of dizziness and nausea when he 
remained in a vertical position for longer than ten minutes.  The question 
that could not be answered was whether this state of vertigo was temporary 
or permanent. 

He was also subjected to some perfunctory tests by the psychiatric 
resident.  Mulder showed symptoms of excessive fatigue as well as 
depression, which  also  resulted in the display of some pretty extreme 
displays of frustration and temper. 

"NO!" he screamed.  "NO MORE!"

"Mr. Mulder, now calm down," said the audiologist, as she was attempting 
to conduct a new hearing test.  Mulder couldn't hear what he was saying, 
of course, but the audiologist hoped he could keep his face passive and 
non-threatening so that his client would see he wasn't trying to harm him.

Scully and Skinner had been waiting for him in the outer waiting room.  
When they heard Mulder's scream, they jumped up simultaneously to see what 
was wrong.  Scully was ready to knock, but Skinner chose to just barge in. 
 "What's wrong?" he asked.

"Nothing is wrong, sir.  Mr. Mulder is apparently just a little frustrated 
with all of the tests he's had to go through these last couple of days.  
Otherwise, he's fine." The audiologist was peeved that his territory 
should be trespassed so unceremoniously, but Mr. Mulder was a client and 
these people were obviously very close to this client.   The fact that he 
was aware of their FBI status and that they each carried a gun didn't hurt 
in his acceptance of the situation either. 

Mulder's overreaction had become more the norm in the last forty-eight 
hours.  He complained each time he was brought to the physical therapy 
department.  He would refuse to stand up and show a passive resistance to 
the therapists that tried to work with him.  He refused to eat and sought 
to sleep more and more. The only problem was when he finally did fall 
asleep, he would invariably wake up screaming and in a cold sweat from the 
nightmares. 

The "family" sat with him in shifts now to give the nurses a break.  He 
was no longer in the ICU, but he still needed to be monitored fairly 
closely because of all the symptoms he was exhibiting.  Going to the 
bathroom proved to be a challenge since Mulder's balance was so poor and 
his ability to stand, much less walk severely hampered his ability to meet 
even his most basic needs.  

Sometimes it was Maggie and Elizabeth, or Dana and Skinner;  it could have 
been Dana and Elizabeth or Maggie and Skinner.  The pairs were ever 
changing, but they were constantly there.  Skinner sat in the chair near 
Mulder's bed now, though there were a couple of instances when Mulder was 
in the throes of a night terror that he wasn't sorely tempted to climb 
back into the bed with him and hold him tightly till it passed.

Skinner could tell Mulder felt tentative, almost scared, when he was 
around him.  He knew he still didn't understand  the role he was playing. 
  Skinner wasn't even sure if Fox remembered there was an "Abah."  Skinner 
wanted to explain to him what had happened, but he couldn't find the words 
or the means to express them.  So, he just sat quietly nearby, offering a 
silent support that was being accepted tenuously at best. 


End of Part 4/5


Part 5/5


July, 1997
Washington General Hospital
Washington, DC
The 4th day of recovery


"Okay," the doctor said, "Here's what we're dealing with."  Dr. James 
Schecter had a clipboard and pen handy to supply communication for his 
patient.  "I'm going to write down what I say, Fox,"  he said and wrote 
simultaneously, "and I'll also write down your family's questions and 
whatever answers I can provide.  Is that okay with you"?  Mulder nodded 
his affirmation. He wasn't comfortable talking because he wasn't sure how 
he sounded, so he tended to speak in monosyllables or gesture.

"I think we've got some reason to be hopeful."  Dr. Schecter sat right 
next to Fox, so he could look directly at the transcript he wrote as he 
spoke. Mulder looked at the doctor after reading his last statement and 
asked simply, "Why?"

"Because Fox, there's still a slight inflammation  of the meninges.  
That's the membrane that covers your brain and spinal chord.  We were also 
able to detect swelling in your inner ear.  There seems to be an infection 
in the labyrinth of the inner ear.  We were able to determine there is an 
excess of fluid in the area of the semicircular canals, and that has a 
direct affect on your balance." When he finished with the verbal (and 
written explanation) Dr. Schecter proceeded to sketch a rough diagram of a 
cross section of the ear.  

As he described the parts of the ear that were involved he pointed to the 
sketch for clarification. "You see, it looks like you've developed a nasty 
case of  Labyrinthitis.  Often, it's the Labyrinthitis that leads to the 
meningitis.  I don't know if that was the case here or if you actually 
developed this after the meningitis.  But, you've been on antibiotics and 
we'll continue to keep you on them.  This should have a direct effect on 
the ear infections and clear it up within the next week or so.  We'll keep 
 checking it.  There is a possibility we may need to do a surgical 
procedure to drain the excess fluid if the medication doesn't do the 
entire job."

Everyone began talking at once.  Mulder looked from face to face trying so 
hard to make sense of it, but he was still confused.  Was he going to 
remain deaf? Would he be able to walk without assistance?  Would he ever 
start feeling like he could stay awake for more than a twenty minute 
stretch of time without yawning?  Would he ever stop feeling so angry, and 
frustrated, and scared?  He closed his eyes just as the tears started to 
overflow.  

Skinner was trying to hold back his emotions.  The prognosis was good, but 
not definite.  He couldn't afford to count on this being a temporary 
condition for his agent; but it was the most hopeful piece of news he had 
heard in a while.  He saw Elizabeth thanking the doctor, while Dana and 
Maggie were hugging.  Then he looked over at Mulder, and realized the 
young man was in totally confused and scared to death.  Skinner walked 
over to him and sat on the side of the bed.

Fox Mulder opened his eyes when he felt the bed role.  His sense of 
balance was so off, it could have been for any one of a number of reasons 
that he felt unstable.  But when he opened his eyes he saw Skinner gazing 
back at him.  Mulder was so scared; he wanted to reach out to this man, 
but he didn't know how.  He had, in the past, often held Skinner in some 
contempt, yet he also felt there was some mutual respect between them.  
However, there was always the fear; the fear he could never do any good in 
this man's eyes, fear that he would never meet this man's high 
expectations.

Skinner saw the fear in his agent's eyes.  Skinner realized the younger 
man had no idea as to what lengths he went to comfort him; what a personal 
challenge it was for him to climb over that emotional wall he had put up 
so long ago. 


June, 1973
US Medical E-Vac
Saigon, Viet Nam

He looked up and saw a kind face, wearing a sad smile.   "Hey there," he 
said.  "How ya doin' today?"

Skinner tried to speak, but his throat was dry.  He could only croak out, 
" `kay,"  

"That's good.  Ya know, you're finally gonna get shipped out today.  
You're goin' home soldier.  Ain't that somethin'?  You're goin' home!"

"Yeah?"

"Yeah! Today's your lucky day!  You the grand prize winner!" the young man 
replied.

You?"  Skinner asked.

"Me?  Nah, I win the booby prize!  I get to go back to the jungle paradise 
in a couple of days.  I was hopin' my little shrapnel wound would be 
enough to get me the hell out of here, but, no such luck."

"Sorry," was all Skinner could say.

"Yeah, I know you are." the young man responded.  "I know."


July, 1997
Washington General Hospital
Washington, DC
The 4th day of recovery


"I know." Skinner placed his hands on Fox's shoulders.  He looked at him 
with such intensity, that he felt Fox shudder under his hands.  "I know, 
Fox," he repeated.  

Fox concentrated on the movement of his boss' lips.  He was able to 
decipher the words and realized how much this man understood; how much he 
really did care.  Fox also realized how much he _wanted_ him to care for 
him.  He had come to admire in Walter Skinner all of the traits that were 
absent from his father's character, and he feared, his own.  Mulder 
realized he cared a great deal as to what this man thought of him.  And he 
knew.  And he accepted it.  And it was okay.  

Skinner saw the smile in Mulder's eyes before it formed on his lips. He 
understood what he was trying to say.  He got it.  Thank God, he got it.  
Skinner gently pulled Fox toward him, and enveloped his arms around him.  
Fox returned the embrace, and sobbed quietly as he realized the gift he 
had been given.  He cried out softly, the words muffled by the older man's 
chest, "Abah. thank you, Abah."

Skinner hugged him even closer, and murmured, "You're welcome, Fox. You're 
welcome."



The End.. 

Please send comments. Please let me know your impressions, your questions, 
your comments, your constructive criticism.
Send all E-MAIL to:   STPteach@aol.com




Subject: New! Abah III:  Alone in a Crowded Room
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 6 Aug 1997 15:16:27 GMT

Title:  Abah III:  Alone in a Crowded Room
Author:  Susan Proto
Category:  Story, Angst, MSRish
Rating:  PG13 for language
Spoilers: Through to Demons
Summary:  A continuation of the story of Mulder's recuperation from a 
serious illness, and how his family and friends help him deal with it, as 
seen through his own eyes.

Archive:  Yes

Disclaimer:  these characters belong to 10/13 productions and Chris 
Carter.  Since these bouts of delusions of grandeur have apparently become 
a chronic condition, I continue to think I might know what I'm doing, so 
I'm borrowing them.  I promise I won't keep them (unless Mr. Carter would 
like me to) and I will give them back at the end of the story.  Honest  I 
promise. Believe me.(or you could believe the lie? ;->)

Introduction:  This is the last in the series (when I started this, who 
knew it would be a series??) of Abah stories, at least for now.  Someday I 
may do a piece from Scully's perspective, but I think it needs to rest 
now.  If you haven't read the first two pieces, you might want to before 
you read this one.  It couldn't hurt, and would certainly fill in any plot 
holes you might read in Abah III.  

I'd would be so delighted to hear from you.  You were especially generous 
with my first piece; I didn't hear from too many of you about Part 2, 
which kinda worries me, and now I'm putting myself out there in wide open 
range, with Part 3.  Help me out here folks.  Am I learning on the job, or 
should I have quit while I was ahead??  Please, let me know!  Thanks in 
advance folks.  I really do love to hear from you!!  

Send any and all comments and constructive criticism to my e-mail address: 
  STPteach@aol.com  




Abah III- Alone in a Crowded Room
by Susan Proto

Part 1/5



I'm in  a room full of people, and I feel so alone.

I'm scared.  

They're letting me go home today.  Scully figures I'm ecstatic,  `cause I 
never want to stay in the hospital.
But I'm scared.  Oh God, I'm so scared, and I don't know how to let anyone 
know.

I'm scared to speak.  I'm scared to walk.  I'm scared...  

Scully's busy talking to the doctors; doing what she does best in a 
crisis.  She's taking control of the situation.  She's writing down all 
doctors' instructions.  The medications, the hearing tests, the 
neurological tests, the therapy sessions.  She is writing and listening, 
and then writing some more.

Mom's engaged in an animated discussion with Margaret Scully. I know what 
they're talking about.  They were trying to include me in the discussion 
earlier by writing everything down, but it just got too tedious, so they 
started talking without writing anymore.  It was just easier, I guess.  So 
I kinda know what they're talking about... my aftercare.  

Maggie Scully wants me to come stay at her house with Mom.  She keeps 
saying it would be easier for Mom to have help looking after me.  Mom 
doesn't want to impose, but Mrs. Scully is my "Mom away from Mom."  She'll 
win, and I will live with her until I can...  can....can function again. 
_If_  I can function again...

I get up from the chair quietly.  I want to do this as unobtrusively as 
possible.  I want to do this by myself.  But I begin to feel lightheaded, 
and I'm losing my bearings as to where's up and where is down.
I sway, as I try to find my equilibrium, but I know I will fall...again.  
And then he's there.   Much like a stealth craft, he appears quietly 
behind me and uprights me, so I am standing straight.  I feel his hands 
firmly on my waist, and they remain there until he is sure that _I_ am 
sure. 

I don't know how he knows, but he lets go at the right time and then eases 
himself into the conversations of the others.  They're completely unaware 
as to what just happened.  But he knows.  
I look at Skinner and whisper a small hand sign, "thank you."  He looks 
back at me and nods his head slightly and smiles almost imperceptibly.  
But I know.

I know he realizes how frightened I am.  He's known since the beginning.  
I don't know how he did it, how he figured it out, but he's been watching 
over me.  He's been giving me the strength I need to get through this.  
He's been slowly helping me to retake the sense of control that I so 
desperately need to have, even if we both know it's not for real yet.  
I called him "Abah."  I don't know where the word came from, but when I 
was so scared he came to me and held me as I cried.   He offered me a 
comfort I hadn't felt since I was a little boy, and I thanked him.  I 
said, *Thank you, Abah.  Thank you.*  And he said, *You're welcome, Fox.*

############################################################


"Fox, where are you going, dear?"  Elizabeth Mulder asked her son.

Mulder didn't answer his mother, as he wasn't looking directly at her and, 
therefore, wasn't even aware she was speaking to him.  He was too busy 
concentrating on standing upright.  He looked around the room, searching 
for the walker that would enable him to move about with some semblance of 
stability.

"Fox?"  Elizabeth walked over to him and, to get his attention, touched 
him on the shoulder.  Whatever precarious balance Mulder had been able to 
manage was just lost by that innocent touch.  He began to tilt and fall 
toward his right.  "Oh God, Fox!" his mother cried.  

Mulder found himself on the floor, once again unsure as to where he was in 
space.   He placed both of his hands in front of him in an attempt to 
orient himself, but he just couldn't do it.  He was too busy feeling 
nauseous.  Elizabeth went to reach for him  to assist him in getting up.

"NO!" he screamed.  "No," he cried more softly.  "Me."  

Though Mulder's bout with meningitis apparently caused the deafness and 
vertigo he was now experiencing, it did not affect his speech per se.  
When he did speak, it was clear and intelligible.  But Mulder couldn't 
hear himself well at all, and he was afraid of sounding foolish, abnormal. 
So he rarely spoke in anything more than monosyllables, and usually relied 
on hand gestures or the few signs and manual alphabet the speech therapist 
taught him as a temporary communication system.

Dana looked over at Mulder.  She so wanted to go over and put her arms 
around him and just hold him until this whole thing was over with.  The 
doctors were fairly certain that Mulder was suffering from Labyrinthitis, 
an infection of the inner ear.  They were also pretty sure that once the 
antibiotics did their job, his hearing and balance problems would improve 
as well.  But right now he looked totally helpless.  The meningitis was 
leaving its mark in both his physical and mental well-being, and she just 
wanted to protect him from the world.  She also knew better.  She looked 
at Elizabeth and shook her head, wordlessly.

Elizabeth stepped back.  She realized her son was feeling frustrated and 
angry.  She also knew he was frightened, but she was unsure as to how best 
to reach out to him.  It had been so long, so long, since she mothered 
him, and now she wasn't sure if she would be able to do it, or if he would 
even let her.

Maggie Scully watched Elizabeth hesitate.  She realized Dana was right, 
Fox needed to feel he could do for himself.  Yet she also knew how 
Elizabeth must feel.  How many times did she, herself, feel that sense of 
helplessness, as when Melissa lay dying from the gunshot wound, or when 
Dana's been dealing with her cancer treatments by throwing up her guts 
every fifteen minutes.  

Maggie knew how much she wanted to help _her_ daughters, but she also knew 
that there were some things beyond her capabilities, or her duties.  
Sometimes the child has to take whatever control is available to her 
whenever she can, even when it hurts to watch her do so.  Maggie reached 
out to Elizabeth and gently pulled her back.

############################################################


I have to get up.  Oh God, please, let me be able to get up this time.  My 
head hurts.  I'm so nauseous.  I want to throw up.  Damn it, I have to 
take a whiz and I can't figure out how to get up off the damned floor. 

Damn it.  Damn it.  

He's standing over me.  He's not touching me.  He's just standing there.  
He brought the walker over and is holding it firmly so it's stable.  I 
grope for it and wonder if it's worth it.  Why don't I just say, `help 
me'?  

Because I know he won't.  I mean I know he is, already.  He's letting me 
see that I can help myself, and he won't pick me up.  Not now.  Not when I 
told everyone I needed to do it by myself.  But I wish I hadn't.
I'm scared.  I don't think I can do this.  I  look around for a moment and 
see everyone is looking at me, staring at me.  I look down. I can't watch 
them watching me.  I can't watch them watching me if I fail.  And I am so 
afraid I'll fail.  I feel like I am going to throw up.  

Skinner rocks the walker in front of my eyes to remind me it's still 
there.  I look up at him and try to orient myself.  He's watching me with 
such a fierce determination.  He has a faith in me that I lack in myself. 
He knows.  _He_  knows.

I'm afraid as I reach out for the walker, but I feel the tightness of the 
grip he has on it, so that I may feel secure in its stability.  I put both 
hands on the legs and pull myself to a kneeling position.  I raise my 
hands to the handles and slowly pull myself up.  I feel like I may stumble 
as I go through yet another wave of nausea, but eventually, I'm standing. 
I'm actually standing, holding onto the walker for dear life, but I'm 
standing.  I'm actually vertical.

Everyone starts whooping and hollering around me.  I look and see my mom 
and Maggie and Scully laughing and clapping.   Even the doctors that are 
in the room join in the ruckus.   But the mute sounds are like an assault. 
I see the celebration, but I cannot hear it.  I want to hear it.  God, I 
want to hear it.

I look away.  I don't deserve this.  All I did was get up from the fucking 
floor, and now I want to die, because everyone thinks this is the 
equivalent to getting the Nobel Peace Prize.  I just got up off of the 
fucking floor, damn it!  And I can't hear you anyway. I can't hear you..I 
feel my eyes start to well up. I don't want to give into the tears, not 
again.  God, I'm so tired of feeling so sad all the time.  

Then I see his fist shaking, murmuring a silent sign.  I close my eyes 
tightly for a moment and blink back the tears.  I look over at him and see 
his thumb is locked between his index and middle fingers, gently shaking 
the letter "T" at me.   I nod my head in affirmation, and I see Skinner 
speak.

"Okay folks, clear a path."  He's got a slight smile on his face.  "Our 
boy here needs to make a trek to the `twa-let'."  
I watch everyone step off to the side; I feel like Moses parting the red 
sea, and I look at Skinner and feel as though God has made it all 
possible.  I have to take a leak so badly.  I shuffle towards the 
bathroom, too damned slowly.  

Skinner follows me into the room and closes the door.  I don't know what 
I'm going to do when I go to Maggie's house.  I don't think I could handle 
having her or my mom come into the bathroom with me.  I know I have to do 
this by myself. I keep one hand on the walker, and grope the top of my 
sweat pants with my other hand.  I feel dizzy, so I've got to grab onto 
the walker with both hands.  Now I'm standing here with my dick hanging 
out, and I know I should feel embarrassed with Skinner standing there, but 
for some reason,  I don't.  

The dizziness passes and I let go with one hand, so I can position myself 
to take the piss.  God, what a simple pleasure it is, but it feels so 
damned good to take a leak.  When I'm finished, I pull my pants up and 
lean toward the sink to wash up.  I look in the mirror and see him staring 
back at my reflection.  "Okay?" he mouths.  "Yes," I reply.  I look down, 
and then look up again.  I want to tell him, *No!  No, I'm not okay.  I'm 
afraid!  I'm afraid, Abah.*  But he's looking away, and I lose my nerve to 
call out to him.  

I push the door open with the walker and go sit down in the chair.  My 
suitcase is on the bed, and  Dana finishes packing my clothes and 
toiletries.  I look at her and wonder what's going to become of us.  I 
know I love her.  She loves me too, I mean she kissed me that day. In 
front of everyone, even Skinner.  So she must love me, right?  
Or maybe she just loved the other  Mulder, the one who could hear and walk 
more than two feet without falling flat on his face.  I wonder if she 
loves me now, or if she's just feeling pity.  I don't want her to have to 
deal with a cripple.  I want her to have a friend, a lover, a husband; not 
a patient she feels needs to be nursemaid to for the rest of her life.  

End of Part 1/5

Part 2/5


Margaret Scully drove Elizabeth Mulder and Walter Skinner back to her 
house, while Dana took Mulder, his luggage, and his walker in her car.  
Margaret's was the lead car, with Skinner sitting up front and Elizabeth 
in the rear.  Mulder looked ahead in the car in front of them, and then 
looked at Scully.

"What?" she asked.

"Wha's goin' on with Skinner an' your mom?" Mulder asked.  

Scully smiled.  She hadn't heard him speak in sentences too often in the 
last couple of weeks or so.  It startled her to hear him no. Though his 
speech was clear, he was getting lazy with some of his word endings.  The 
therapist said they would have to be vigilant about that, but since he was 
so reluctant to speak in the first place, Scully decided a speech session 
was the last thing he needed right now.  

Mulder continued to look at her questioningly.  Finally, Scully sighed and 
said, "They've become friends since you got sick."

"Wha'?" he said.  

Scully realized he didn't understand what she was saying, and it was 
difficult to look at him directly so he could try to read her lips while 
she was driving.   The speech therapist encouraged her to learn some sign 
language as well as the manual alphabet.  At first she resisted, feeling 
this would be kowtowing to Mulder's condition.  She didn't want to 
consider any other possibility other than it was a temporary condition.  
But she also saw how frustrated and depressed he was becoming at being 
unable to communicate with people, so she took the time to learn the 
alphabet and a some common signs.

Scully signed the word `Mother' and spelled `Skinner'.  She then dared to 
take her hands off the steering wheel for a moment to sign the word 
`friend' by crossing and interlocking her two index fingers together.  

"When?" he asked.

"After you became sick," she replied verbally.

"Scully." 

She made the sign for `sorry' and then pointed to him and quickly used 
both her hands to make the sign for `sick.'  
"Oh," he replied, understanding.  "An' this is a goo' thing?" he asked 
with a very serious face.

"Why Fox Mulder, I think you're jealous," Scully said with a hint of a 
smile on her face.  She then pointed to him and finger spelled the word 
`jealous.'

Mulder returned her look with a small smile and said, "I though' I was the 
only FBI man in your mom's life."

Scully shook her head as she chuckled out loud. Mulder wished he could 
hear the laughter he saw on her face and in her eyes.   Scully signed, 

"Mom" then pointed to her heart and finger spelled the words `big' and 
`both'.  
Mulder smiled when he realized what Scully was saying, and then asked her, 
" Wha' abou' you?  Does your hear' have room enough for two, too?"

Just at that moment, Scully pulled into Maggie's driveway.  She turned 
towards Mulder and gave him her most beautiful smile.  She held up her 
thumb, her index finger, and her pinkie to create the shortcut  sign for 
`I love you."  Next, she wrapped her middle finger around her index finger 
and started to twirl it. "That means, `forever, and ever,' Mulder."  She 
finger spelled the word `forever' just to be certain that he understood 
and he kissed her in response.  

"Me too, Scully, me too."

Everyone was ecstatic to finally have Mulder out of the hospital.  Skinner 
was grabbing the Mulder suitcases out of the cars.  Dana went to set up 
the walker and Mrs. Mulder went to walk her son to the Scully entrance.  
Maggie led the way up the steps to open the front door.  Smiling faces 
were had by all, except for Mulder, whose face blanched at what was ahead 
of him. 

Elizabeth Mulder saw her son become ghostly pale before her very eyes.  
She watched the blood drain from his face the moment Maggie went to open 
the front door.  "Fox, what's wrong?"

Dana walked over when she heard Elizabeth, and immediately saw that there 
was indeed something wrong with Mulder.  He looked like death warmed over. 

She signed to him, "What wrong?   You sick?"

Mulder just kept looking ahead of him, when Skinner came over.  "Steps.  
We forgot about the damned steps." The staircase up to Maggie's front door 
was no more than ten steps, but they were somewhat steep, and in Mulder's 
eyes, were the equivalent to Mount Everest.  

Mulder was finally getting somewhat adept at moving around on flat 
surfaces with the walker, but steps were a challenge he had yet to master. 

In fact, Maggie planned for Fox to sleep in the first floor family room on 
the castro.  She bought new pillows, a new blanket, and enough linens to 
keep him in clean sheets for weeks.   In reality, Maggie prayed it would 
be a short stay, but was prepared for Fox to stay as long as he needed 
her.

And now Maggie looked down towards Fox and realized the dilemma.  "I 
forgot about the front steps.  The back entrance is even worse with the 
steps up to the deck.  Maybe we can have a ramp put in?" she asked 
quietly.

"Common Mulder.  Let's get you inside," said Skinner.  He gently took the 
younger man's chin in his hand to direct his eyes to look at him.  "It's 
okay, Fox. It's okay."  Skinner then pointed to the walker Scully had set 
up and Mulder stood to retrieve it. He managed to walk along the driveway 
to the end of the walkway and the first step.  

"Scully, you take the walker and bring it up the stairs.  Elizabeth and I 
will assist Fox," he said.  Elizabeth Mulder was so grateful to finally be 
of some use, she asked Walter Skinner what she should do.  "Walk along 
side of him with your arm extended out from your elbow.  Keep it stiff, so 
he can hold onto you for balance if he needs to.  I'm going to walk behind 
him with my hands near his waist in case he needs some more support, while 
he holds onto the banister with his right hand."

Scully and Maggie watched together as their love and "adopted" son, 
respectively, began the tortuous ascent up the stairs.  Skinner was trying 
so hard to keep from physically supporting Mulder around the waist, but it 
was obvious the lack of experience in walking up and down steps was making 
this a petrifying climb for the young agent.  His grasp on his mother's 
arm was probably becoming painful for her.  Skinner finally realized he 
had to hold on tightly to Mulder's waist, and the climb was finished a 
short time later.  

Once Mulder retreated inside the Scully house, the color began to flow 
back to his face, and everyone began to breathe a little easier.  Maggie 
led everyone into the family room, where Fox would set up house, and told 
everyone that lunch would be out in a little while and to make themselves 
at home.  Skinner asked if he could be of any help, and with a smile that 
was a cross between grateful and demure, Maggie said yes.  

Elizabeth, Dana, and Fox were left on their own in the den.  Elizabeth 
wasn't sure if she should talk with Dana, knowing it would be difficult 
for Fox to understand what was being said, or if she should remain quiet. 
Dana solved the dilemma for her and began to speak. 

"I'm so glad you're going to stay here while Mulder recuperates," she 
said.

"It's so kind of your mom to open her home up to us like this," Elizabeth 
replied.

"Mom thinks of Mulder as one of her own.  I mean, with my brothers away 
all the time, she just kind of adopted her as another son... I mean with 
you living in Connecticut, and not being nearby, and... I'm sorry.  This 
isn't coming out right, is it?" Dana felt her face turning red in 
discomfort.

"No, Dana.  You said it perfectly right.  I'm not nearby, so I'm not 
always there for Fox when he needs me."  Elizabeth had a very pensive look 
on her face, and then, as tears began to well up, she said, " Even when I 
was nearby, I wasn't  _there_ for Fox.  Oh Dana, it's been a very long 
time since I was a proper mother to him.  I suspect Maggie is more of a 
mom to him that I could ever be."   At that, she sighed deeply and tears 
did begin to trickle down her cheeks.  


############################################################


Oh God, why is she crying?   

What's wrong, Mom?  Have I done something to make you sad? 

I'm sorry, Mom.  What have I done?   Mom, why are your crying?  I'm sorry, 
Mommy.  I'm sorry.  I don't want to be sick.  I'll try to get well, Mommy, 
 I promise.  I'm sorry.  Don't cry, Mommy.  Please don't cry.  I'm so 
sorry.  I'm sorry... I didn't mean to make her cry, really, I didn't.  
Daddy, don't get mad, please don't get mad at me.. Daddy?  Daddy, don't.. 
please, Daddy, don't!  I'm sorry, Daddy, don't hit me, don't hit me!!  
Daddy, please!!  I'm sorry.. I'm sorry... I'm sorry...Don't!!!!
Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, 
Mmmmm, 
Mmmmm, Mmmmm.

############################################################


"Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm,
Mmmmm, 
Mmmmm, 
Mmmmm, Mmmmm," Mulder hummed over and over and over in a  monotone melody. 
Dana and Elizabeth turned to look at Fox at the same time.  Dana was 
startled to see him hugging his knees and rocking himself back and forth 
in time to his repetitive lyric.  However, Elizabeth didn't just look 
startled; she look stunned.  "Oh my God, it's happening again.  Oh God, 
not again..."  

"Elizabeth, what are you talking about?" Dana asked anxiously.

"After Sam...after she was taken, we found him rocking back and forth.  He 
just kept rocking and humming, and then,"  Elizabeth gasped  in the 
memory, "when the ambulance was ready to take him to the hospital, to 
treat him for the shock, that's when he went into the catatonic state."  

"Mom!  Walter!"  Scully cried out urgently.  "Mom! Mom! Walter!"
The couple came running in from the kitchen.  "What's happen__?" Maggie 
began to ask, but stopped as soon as she saw Fox.  "Walter?" she asked 
helplessly.

"What the hell happened in here?" Skinner said in a tone all too accusing. 
 
Dana realized that the AD was every bit as frightened as she was, and knew 
the accusatory tone was a defense against the fear.  However, Elizabeth 
didn't know Assistant Director Walter Skinner that well, and she didn't 
want her to be made to feel guilty by his presumptive air.  

"Sir, I'm not sure.  Elizabeth and I were speaking quietly."  And then 
Scully continued in the only way she knew how to deal with a new crisis, 
she went into doctor mode.  "I heard Mulder begin to vocalize and when I 
looked over I observed him making perseverative rocking motions and making 
repetitive humming sounds."  

"He saw me cry." Elizabeth said it so quietly, she almost wasn't heard.

"He saw you cry?" he echoed.

"We were discussing my thirty plus years lapse in mothering skills, 
Walter," she said with a hint of steel in her voice, "so I started to get 
teary.  He must have seen me cry."  Then in a softer tone, "He saw me cry 
last time too.  My baby boy never could deal with it when any of the 
Mulder women cried."

"Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm,"  Fox
continued 
to hum the tuneless song.  He continued to hug his knees, and bowed his 
head down in order to make himself into a tight, little, ball.  

"Mulder!  Mulder!  Don't do this!  Please don't do this!" Scully exhorted 
her partner, yet at the same time she was afraid to touch him.  She just 
didn't know how he would react, and was fearful contact might trigger an 
even deeper psychosis.   "Oh God, we're losing him, aren't we?  Sir?"  

She looked at Walter Skinner for answers to a problem that was over thirty 
years old.  "Sir, we have to do something. We're losing him...."

 
End of Part 2/5

Part 3/5



Abah?  Abah, where are you?
 I'm afraid, Abah...  I think Daddy's mad at me again.  I made Mommy cry. 
 I didn't mean to make her cry, but Daddy's gonna get mad anyway...  He 
always does...  Abah?  Abah, please?  I need you Abah.. Please..

*I'm here, Fox. You know I'm always here for you.  Just like the last 
time, remember?  I'm here for you, son.  You know I would never leave you. 
 I love you, Fox.  I'm here.  Come to me, Fox.  You'll be safe with me... 
Come to me, son.*

Abah, I don't see you...  I can hear you, but I can't see you.. Why can I 
hear you?  Abah?  Where are you?  I'm afraid, Daddy's gonna be so mad at 
me for making mommy cry.  Abah, help me..

############################################################

Fox's rocking became less frenetic, but continued in a rhythmic motion.  
He continued humming, but interspersed between the monotonous tune were a 
mumbling of words.. " `bah?  `bah?  `fraid... sorry.... Daddy, I sorry.... 
 Mmmmm, Mmmmm...no hi', p'ease don' hi'... Mmmmm, 
Mmmmm,....mad....sorry.....ah...ah... Mmmmm, Mmmmm,. ....Abah....p'ease.. 
.he'p me, Abah.... sorry.....so sorry..... Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mm___."

Walter Skinner was no psychologist, but he could see what was happening.  
Fox Mulder was trying to find a safe place to avoid reliving a trauma from 
years past.  He was searching for his Abah.  Damn it, he thought.  I got 
him through the first time...

"Fox, I'm here."  Skinner took the man by his shoulders and gently shook 
him to try to break the rhythmic rocking.  "Fox, look.  Abah is here."  
Skinner realized he faced two obstacles in helping Mulder gain his 
foothold on reality.  The first being, Mulder appeared to have already 
withdrawn deep within himself.  The second was having to deal with his 
hearing loss.  

Mulder couldn't hear anything more than muffled sounds.  How would he know 
Skinner was there to help him?  How could he reach him without words?   

"Fox, how do I get through to you?"

"Hold him."  Elizabeth Mulder looked straight at Skinner.  "He can't hear 
you, but he can feel your touch. Hold him, Walter.  He needs to feel your 
strength.  I don't have any to give him."

Walter Skinner, on his knees, pulled the younger man gently off the couch 
into his arms on the floor.  Mulder remained in a ball, and continued to 
rock in Skinner's arms.  The AD just wrapped his arms around him even 
tighter and began to rock with him.  As he held him, Skinner spoke 
directly into Mulder's ear.  

"I'm here, Fox.  Abah is here.  Come back to us, Fox.  Come back to 
__me__!"  he pleaded.  


############################################################


Abah?  I think I hear you. No Abah, I can't go back.. Daddy's gonna hit 
me. I don't want Daddy to hit me anymore..  I don't mean to make Mommy 
cry, I'm sorry.  Abah, please. I'm afraid to go back....I'm afraid.....

*You stay here with me, Fox.  You know you're always safe with me.  No one 
can hurt you here.  Stay here, don't go back.  Don't go back.*

But I wanna see Mommy. And  Sam, I gotta watch Sam.. Daddy'll be nice.... 
I don't wanna stay in the dark, Abah.  I'm afraid of the dark. I think I 
gotta go back, Abah, come with me, Abah. Please, come with me..

############################################################

"Fox, come back to me.  Please, come back.  We're all here, Fox.  Maggie's 
here, your  mom is here.  Your mom needs you, Fox.  She loves you and 
needs you.  Fox, Scully's here!  __She__  loves you, Mulder, common!  She 
__loves__  you!"  Skinner continued to hug and rock and speak to him.  
"Abah?  Where are you?" Fox whispered.

"I'm here, Fox.  I'm right here," Skinner responded and held him in an 
even firmer clasp.

"I' scare' Abah."

"I know, but I'm here.  We're all here for you, Mulder," he responded.

"Abah, he'p me. I' scare'."

"Oh Fox, don't be scared.  We'll help you.  We're all here.  We all love 
you." 

"Abah, I need you."

Skinner was desperate to reach him.  He continued to speak into his ear in 
a loud, firm voice, praying that he could get through to him.  "Fox, Abah 
loves you."  He hesitated, but only for a moment, his voice choking 
slightly, "I love you.  Do you understand me?  I love you, son."

Fox stopped rocking.   He raised his hands so he could touch the arms that 
enveloped him.  He looked up, so tentatively, at the man in whose arms he 
rested.  He wanted to believe.  He looked at Walter Skinner with newly 
focused eyes.  Then, in a voice that spoke of countless years of defeat, 
he said, "You're no' Abah."


Skinner felt like he was attacked with a sucker punch to the gut.  He 
released Mulder as though he were being burned by the touch.  He struggled 
to get up, and moved away from him as quickly as possible.

"Walter___" Maggie began.  "Walter, wait."  She watched Skinner move to 
the other side of the room.  "He doesn't mean anything by it."

"Bullshit.  He means everything by it, and I'm an idiot."

"Walter, please," Maggie pleaded.  

"Maggie, I'm sorry.  I've got to go.  Excuse me, I need to call a cab."  
He walked back to the kitchen.  Maggie followed.


Elizabeth Mulder looked at her son.  The years of frustration and sadness 
seemed to catch up to her at that very moment.  "Fox, how could you?  How 
could you be so cruel to him?"  Elizabeth's mouth was pinched in anger, 
but the tears began to flow nevertheless.  

Dana had walked over to Mulder and knelt by him, not touching him, just 
staying nearby.  "He can't hear what you're saying, Elizabeth.  He can't 
hear you.."

"Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm, Mmmmm," Mulder began to hum and
rock 
again.

"He's trying to disappear again," Elizabeth intoned.  

"Disappear?  I don't underst__" Dana said.

"___This isn't the first time.  When he doesn't want to remember 
something, or deal with something, he disappears into himself.  He's 
trying to do it now."

"Mulder?  Mulder?"  When Scully got no response, she took hold of his 
shoulders and shook him, " Mulder!  Mulder, look at me.  Please, look at 
me!"

He stopped humming and he stopped rocking.  He looked at Scully right in 
the eye.  "Go `way.  Jus' go `way." 

Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Maggie was trying desperately to get through to 
Walter Skinner.  She could see how hurt he was by Fox's reaction, but she 
had to make him realize it was the illness talking, not the man who he had 
grown so fond .  "Walter, don't do this to yourself."

"Do what, Maggie?  Think that I might have done some good by opening 
myself up to someone?  Think that I wouldn't ever feel betrayed by feeling 
someone needed me?  I can't do this again.  I can't do this ever again.  
What the hell made me think I could deal with this __shit__."  

Maggie winced at the use of the profanity, but as the widow of a seaman, 
she was not unfamiliar with salty language.  And when the occasion called 
for it, she was not shy about using it herself. 

"You're dealing with this __shit__  because in that room  is one your best 
FBI agents.  You're dealing with this  __shit__ because in that room is 
the other one of your best FBI agents.  You're dealing with this __shit__ 
because in that room are two people you care for very much.  

"Walter Skinner, you have held your emotions in check for God knows how 
many years, but all it took was one very needy young man to open your 
heart up again.  Though I'm not thrilled with the method, I thank God for 
making it possible for you to feel again."

"I don't want to feel again."  Walter turned away from her.  "It hurts too 
much."

"Then think how much __he's__ hurting, Walter.  From the bits and pieces 
Elizabeth has chosen to share with us, I can't imagine how Fox survived 
this long."  Maggie walked over to Walter and leaned into his back as she 
wrapped her arms around his waist.  "He still needs you.  He doesn't know 
it at the moment, but he still needs you."  She squeezed a little tighter. 
"I need you, you know."

Walter turned around to face he, all the while remaining in her arms.  
"Maggie, I won't lie.  I'm scared.  I don't know if I remember how to have 
a relationship with another person.  It's been so long, I don't know if I 
can."

"I'm scared too," she said tremulously.  "It hasn't been so long for me.  
I still remember it well enough for __both__ of us.  I won't give up on 
you so easily.  Please, please, don't give up on me, or Fox and Dana."
At that Walter Skinner returned Maggie's embrace and rested his chin on 
the top of head.  They stood together like that for a few moments when 
they heard a loud crash from the other room.  They ran.

"Mulder!!  NO!  Stop, please!" Dana was crying out to her partner.  He was 
up on his feet, but just barely.  Every time he tried to stand up 
straight, the vertigo forced his body to sway and lose balance.  He was 
knocking into tables and lamps. At one point he grabbed onto a paper 
weight on the desk and picked it up to throw it.  That's when Scully had 
started screaming.  

Mulder looked up to see the terrified faces of his mother and his partner. 
Scully was saying something, no probably shouting something, at him.  He 
looked in his hand and saw the paper weight.  He hadn't realized he picked 
it up.  Mulder let it drop to the floor.  

Skinner and Mrs. Scully arrived back in the den just in time to see Mulder 
drop the paper weight.  The room looked like a cyclone hit it.  A couple 
of chairs were overturned, the ceramic lamp was on the floor in pieces, 
and the wall prints were askew.  Elizabeth Mulder was trembling in one 
corner while Dana stood in the other.  

"He told me to go," Dana began to explain.  "When I didn't move he got up 
and ended up pushing me over, because he lost his balance.  He must have 
gotten scared...no,  I __know__ he became frightened, but he didn't know 
what to do.  He just started trying to find a place to hide, I guess, and 
tore the place up in the process."

Skinner looked over at him.  Mulder was trembling and trying desperately 
to follow the conversation, but it was obvious he was failing miserably.  

"He hasn't a clue as to what anyone is saying.  He's scared to death.  
Leave him."  Walter bent down and picked up some pieces of broken lamp.  
"Let's just clean up this mess.  Maybe he'll begin to feel less threatened 
by us if we just leave him be for now."  

The others joined in the clean up, while Mulder slid back down to the 
floor.  He was quietly rocking and humming softly to himself. 

End of Part 3/5

Part 4/5


*I told you to stay with me.  You need to stay with me, boy.  Don't you 
know your Abah knows what's best for you?   Stay with me, Fox.  Stay with 
your Abah.*

I want to Abah...  I want to.  But I'm afraid.  I'm so afraid.


############################################################


Mulder opened his eyes and watched them moving purposely about the room.  
His mother picked up an overturned chair, while Maggie straightened the 
pictures on the wall.  Skinner was tossing the shards of the broken 
ceramic lamp in the wastebasket.  Scully was sorting through his suitcase, 
apparently searching for something specific, but what he hadn't a clue.
He crawled toward his walker which was near the couch.  He pulled himself 
up by the arm of the couch and reached for the walker. He concentrated on 
his balance.  Once he felt secure, he walked into the bathroom.  He was 
still very disoriented, and took a longer time in the bathroom than he had 
realized.

When he came out the room was empty of other people.  The convertible sofa 
was opened and fresh linen were spread on the bed.  Also, he saw a glass 
of water and his pills on the end table.  He recognized two of the pills 
as antibiotics and the third as a valium.  He swallowed the first two, and 
considered the third.  He left it on the table and laid down on the bed.  
Sleep came much quicker than he thought possible.


"At least he got up to go to the bathroom.  That's a good sign, isn't it?" 
Elizabeth Mulder asked anxiously.
"Of course it is, dear," responded Maggie.  She looked towards Walter for 
support and received a small nod of acknowledgment.  She then focused on 
her daughter, and wondered if she would be able to hold up under all of 
the stress.  "Dana, why don't you finish the sandwich and then go lay down 
for a while.  You look tired, sweetheart."
"I am.  I'm just going to check on Mulder, and then maybe I will lay down 
for a  bit."  She got up and went into the den.

He looked so peaceful while he slept.  All the symptoms of his illness 
disappeared under the guise of sleep.  She noted the valium remained 
untouched.  That was Mulder for you.  Never take a med that wasn't 
absolutely necessary.  She was tempted to go lay down next to him, but 
decided that would be tempting the fates too much.  She walked upstairs to 
her room to nap.  

############################################################

*I've come for you, Fox.  You know it was always you we wanted.  You know 
that.  It was your father who made us take Samantha instead of you.  But 
it was always you we wanted.  Come with me now, Fox.  We can make all the 
pain go away.  We love you Fox.  Come-.*

Why me?  Why?  How?  I remember, but I don't know how?  Help me Abah.  I 
don't understand.  

*Don't you remember hiding in the loft?  Don't you remember me finding you 
and Sam listening to our conversations.  I teased you and said you were a 
little spy.  You remember that, don't you.  You laughed when I said that, 
Fox, you laughed.*

I laughed?  But Sam was so scared.  __I__ was so scared.  No, Abah, I 
didn't laugh.  You didn't tease me... you yelled at me.  Oh Abah, you 
yelled at me...You scared us, and you made Mommy cry.  Not me.  __You!__  
Why did you make Mommy cry, Abah?


############################################################


Several hours passed and Maggie realized Mulder needed to be woken to take 
his medication.  She knew Dana was still asleep and refused to wake her to 
administer them.  "Fox needs to get his antibiotics," she said to Walter 
and Elizabeth.  "I'll be right back."
"Maggie, please," Elizabeth said, "let me do it.  I don't feel as though 
I'm contributing anything to his care, and he's __my__ son.  Please, at 
least let me do this."

She walked into the den and eyed her sleeping son.  Even in sleep, he 
looks like he has the weight of the world on his shoulder. That's when she 
heard him start to cry out, "Why?  Why.... cry?"  

"Fox, shhh," she said as she gently rubbed his arm.  "Sweetheart, wake up, 
it's only a dream."  Then, realizing her spoken words were useless to him 
in his condition, she bent down and kissed him lightly on the forehead.  
Mulder opened his eyes slowly.  His eyes focused on the face before him.  
He saw glistening eyes and a small, tentative smile.  

"Mom?  Wha's wrong?" 

Shaking her head and smiling more broadly, she said, "Nothing's wrong.  
You have to take your medication."  She held up the pill bottles for him 
to see.  

"Oh."  He sat up in the bed, and she handed him the three pills.  He 
looked at them and promptly handed back the valium.  "No drugs.  I can' 
think with them."  He dutifully swallowed the two antibiotics, took a sip 
of water and handed the glass back to her.  They sat together in the quiet 
when Mulder broke the silence.

"Mommy__?"  he said so softly.

Elizabeth Mulder startled slightly at hearing her son voice his childhood 
name for her.  She sat on the bed, at his side, waiting patiently for what 
she was sure to follow.

"Mommy, who's Abah?" he whispered.

"Oh Fox," she sighed, "it's too hard to explain.  You can't hear me."  She 
pointed to her own ear in an attempt to explain her dilemma.  

"May I try to help?"  Dana Scully had come downstairs from her nap, and 
was silently watching mother and son from the hallway.  Now, she came 
forward and explained that she and Mulder were practicing their signing 
for the last few days.  "I might be able to help explain it to him.  I 
think it would help if he knew, Elizabeth."

"It's up to Fox."  She looked at her son and pointed to Dana.  
Dana said, "Do you want me to help sign what your mom is saying?" 
Though Dana's signing ability was far from expert, she did manage to sign 
or finger spell the essential words as she spoke.  Mulder nodded yes.


"Abah," Elizabeth began, "was a friend."  

It was difficult for her to speak of him.  This was a path she had hoped 
to avoid taking with her son.  But when she saw the intensity with which 
he watched her, she knew the time had come to share the truth with him.  

While Elizabeth spoke, Scully worked hard to use the signs she could 
remember and to finger spell the essential words to get the points across. 
Mulder worked even harder trying to watch his mother speak and Scully sign 
at the same time.

"Whose frien'?" he asked.

"Your father's.  He was one of your father's best friends, and after a 
time, he became a good friend to all of us.  He was there when I, when 
__we__ needed him."

"Mom? Was Abah my real father?" Mulder asked fearfully.

"No.  Bill Mulder was your real father, Fox.  Bill was your birth father." 

Elizabeth gazed straight into Mulder's eyes.  She did not want there to be 
a single doubt in his mind as to his parentage.  

"Okay, bu'...Mommy?  Di' he love me?  Di' he ever love me?"  Mulder's eyes 
welled up with tears.  Scully turned her head.  She didn't realize how 
hard this was going to be to witness.  Elizabeth took her son's hands into 
hers.

"Fox, he loved you, in his own way.  Sweetheart, it was difficult for him. 
His job consumed him.  They took any idea of family away from him, Fox.  I 
always thought they took his soul away when they did that to him.  

"He didn't ever expect to be a father, since he was always traveling with 
his job.  His work was very important to him, and he didn't think it would 
be fair to try to raise a child too.  But he tried his best to be a father 
to you.  He just wasn't always sure how."  Elizabeth tried to be as gentle 
with the truth as she could.

"So, I was a surprise," he said rhetorically. 

"Yes, I guess you could say that."  Elizabeth had a very big grin on her 
face.  "But you were the __best__ surprise I could have ever imagined.  
Fox, I wanted you __very, very__ much."

He looked back at his mom, and smiled.  He wanted her to know he believed 
her, but there was still something he was confused about.  "Bu' I don' 
understan' abou' Abah.  I don' understan' wha' he was to me."

"Abah was the father your own father couldn't be."  Scully took her time 
in translating this statement.  She wanted to make sure Mulder understood 
it completely before she continued.  

"So, _he_ loved me?" Mulder asked in a small, childlike voice.

"Yes, Fox, with all of his heart.  He loved you very much.  He was there 
when you needed him.  In fact, when I first came to the hospital, and you 
were still in the coma from the meningitis, I couldn't believe it when I 
saw Walter Skinner in bed with you, holding you in order to comfort you." 
She smiled slightly and shook her head as she was speaking.

"When I woke up, I was pretty surprise' too," retorted Mulder.  Scully 
noticed he had a slight, wry smile on his face too.

"Yes, well, it was for very similar reasons that Abah crawled into bed 
with you.  You were around four years old, Samantha was a newborn, and I 
was breast feeding her for what seemed like every hour on the hour.  Bill 
was away on business, but Abah didn't go with him this time.  So, Abah was 
visiting when you started complaining about a headache.  

"I felt your head, and you were burning up.  Of course, you tended to 
spike a fever any way, so I wasn't panicking, at least not yet.  When I 
went to take your temperature, that's when I noticed the rash.  You were 
spiking a fever of 106 degrees, and you were having febrile seizures.  
Samantha was crying to be fed and I was  about to have a nervous 
breakdown."  She paused for a moment so Dana could catch up with the 
signing.

"Wha' was wrong with me?" he asked.

"Scarlet Fever.  You had the rash around your neck  and chest when I 
called the doctor.  He said he would be right over, but he was pretty sure 
it was Scarlet Fever, and it was.  The doctor prescribed antibiotics right 
away, but you were still a pretty sick little boy for a few days.  You 
moaned and groaned so much... and that's when Abah finally gave up and 
crawled into bed with you.  He held you up against him and wrapped his 
arms around you, just like Walter did for you.  I couldn't believe it."  
She actually chuckled at the memory.

"Wha's so funny?" 

"Don't you think seeing an Assistant Director for the FBI in bed with the 
one agent he considers to be his biggest pain in the ass funny?" she asked 
laughing.  Even Scully giggled out loud at this.  Mulder just smiled back. 
 
His expression became serious again.  "So, if  Abah love' me, where di' he 
go?"

Elizabeth's expression turned into a frown. "Your father told him to leave 
and not to return.  It was not Abah's decision, it was your father's."

"Why di' Daddy tell him to go?  What di' he do?"

"Fox, this is so hard__" she hesitated.

"He wasn' my real dad, but he was Sam's, wasn' he?" Fox said.  Elizabeth 
looked at her son and wondered if he really wanted the truth.  She decided 
it was time, even if wasn't totally ready for it.

"Yes, Fox.  Abah was Samantha's  real father."

"Did they all know?  Did everyone know excep' me?" he asked with a hint of 
agitation.

"Actually, none of us knew until the time Sammy fell off the tire swing 
and broke her collarbone.  Remember?" she asked, but already knowing he 
did.  When it came to Samantha, Fox remembered everything...except the 
night of her abduction.

"Well," she continued, "the doctors thought she might need surgery so they 
needed to cross and type her blood.  They discovered Bill's blood type and 
Sammy's were not compatible.  Bill couldn't be her father.  It didn't take 
a rocket scientist to figure out who the father was.   Bill was many 
things, but he was not stupid."

"Tha's when Daddy tol' Abah to go?"

"No... it wasn't.  Bill made it clear that he didn't want Abah near the 
house when he was home, but he still came around the house when Bill was 
away on business."

"What?  I don' understan'.  Scully, help, I don't___" he pleaded.

Scully took his hand and looked at him.  She wanted him to try to calm 
down, as she realized this whole conversation was extremely stressful for 
both Mulders.  Even she was feeling a bit lightheaded from it all.  Scully 
tried to take Mulder's pulse on the sly, but Mulder had too much 
experience.  

"I'm okay, Scully.  Really, I can handle this.  I have to know." He took a 
deep breath and then smiled the first real, relaxed smile he had in a 
long, long time.  So, Scully tried her best to clarify Bill's acceptance 
of Abah while Bill was not home.

"Okay," Mulder said, "but why di' Abah finally leave?  Wha' happen'?"


End of Part 4/5

Part 5/5

This time Elizabeth took a deep breath.   This was the part of the tale 
she was most dreading, for she was going to have to admit some very hard 
truths about herself to her son.  "When your father decided it would be 
Samantha and not you," she explained in a very, quiet voice.

"My father decide'?  Why?  An' why her, no' me?" he gasped.

"Your father was angry with him... with Abah.... and with me."

"It was suppose' to be me, wasn' it?" he asked sadly.

Turning to Scully, Elizabeth looked at her and pleaded with her.  "Dana, 
you have to make sure he understands what I'm saying .  You have to be 
certain he understands exactly what I'm trying to say.  Please, Dana, 
promise me you'll make sure he understands everything I'm telling him.  
Please."  Scully nodded back at her, not sure she wanted to even hear what 
Elizabeth had to say next, much less relay it to Mulder.  

"Yes, Fox.  It was supposed to be you.  We were told we had to have one of 
our children participate in a special trial program that Bill and Abah 
were in charge of.  Though we were told it was mandatory for a child to 
participate, we were given the choice of choosing which child."

"Daddy chose me?"

"No, Fox.  __I__ chose you."  Elizabeth's eyes started to brim with tears. 

Scully looked at Fox and realized it wouldn't even be necessary for her to 
translate Elizabeth's last words.  He understood the words, he just 
couldn't fathom the reasons behind them.

"Mommy? ...__you__ pick' me?"  Tears freely flowed down his cheeks.  "Why, 
Mommy?  Why me?" he sobbed.

"Oh baby, to save you," Elizabeth cried back as she reached to touch him, 
to make some kind of physical contact with him, "I wanted to save you."

"I don't understan'.  Save me from wha'?"

"From your father, Fox.  I wanted to save you from your father."
Fox could only stare at his mother once he comprehended the magnitude of 
what she was saying.  "But he still bea' me."

"Yes, he beat you."

"Sam?  Did he ever hur' Sama'tha?"

"No, Fox.  He never hurt Sammy."  Mulder let out his breath in relief.  

"Soooo, __you__ chose me to go."  Tears continued to fall.

"I knew Samantha would be safe around him.  Maybe there was something 
inside him that prevented him from wanting to harm a girl, or perhaps he 
just chose to ignore her because he knew she wasn't his...  

"Or maybe, he felt he needed to be extra strict with you, because you 
__were__  his  son.   So he beat you to mold you into the kind of man he 
thought you should become.  I didn't know then, and I don't know now what 
the real answers are, Fox.  All I knew was I couldn't trust him with you. 
I wanted you to be safe."

"But Sam was taken, no' me."

"Bill decided at the last minute to change the plan.  I screamed at him 
`My baby.not my baby!' but it didn't matter to him.  And I was so afraid 
for you Fox, because I knew I couldn't leave him."

"Bu' why, Mommy?  Why didn' you jus' take us away from him?" he implored.

"__I__ was afraid.  Fox, this was so  many years ago.  Your father knew I 
was an adulteress.  He threatened me with a child custody battle, and he 
would have won.  Times were different then, and the courts did not take 
kindly to adulterers.   He would have custody of you and Sam and no one 
could have protected you!"

"But he hur' me, Mommy, he hiT me,  and he hiT me, and he hiT me, over and 
over again," he sobbed in painful recollection. 

"I know, baby.  I'm so sorry.  I'm so sorry.."  Elizabeth reached over to 
embrace her son.  She held him for a few minutes until he regained some 
control.  Finally, he leaned back against the pillows and looked at her.

"And Sammy's gone..." he mourned.

"No, Fox.  One day she'll return to us.  She'll come back.  He promised," 
she declared.

"Who promise'?" he asked.

"Abah," she said simply.

"Mommy," Mulder hesitated.  He didn't know if he would have the strength 
to learn the answer to his next question.  "Who is Abah?" 

She looked into those beautiful hazel eyes that have seen so much pain and 
sorrow.  She didn't want to add to his suffering, but she knew her next 
few words would do just that.  

"Fox, his name was Jack.  He said his last name was Stein, but, to be 
honest, I don't think it was.  I don't even know if his first name was 
really Jack. But I do know he cared for me, at one time, very much.  And 
he was Samantha's father and adored her. And, Fox, he did love you."

"Oh God, Mom.. who is Jack Stein?" Mulder felt nauseous and wanted to get 
into the bathroom now.  Right now, because he __knew__ who Jack Stein 
was......is...... He knows who Jack Stein is.

"Fox__," she began haltingly.

"_I hafta go to the bathroom.  Now.  Please, righ' now!" he cried out.  


Water  and Margaret were nearby listening and observing the dialogue.  
Dana saw them sitting silently on the floor near the hallway entrance, but 
said nothing.  She felt it was important for them to hear the truth from 
Elizabeth, but she didn't want either her or Mulder to be discomforted by 
the extra ears in the room.  However, at this point, Walter realized 
Mulder was stressing out and needed a break.  He automatically scrambled 
to his feet.  

Mulder glanced up, saw Skinner, and quickly looked away.  He didn't know 
what to say to him.  After all, he had basically told Skinner to get away 
from him, and now he didn't know how to react towards him.  He was so 
afraid to look him in the eyes.  Mulder was so afraid of seeing the 
rejection he, only a short time ago, offered Skinner.  

"Common," Skinner said, offering his hand.  When Mulder remained still, 
Skinner made the sign for `help' and then pointed to him.  Mulder than 
suffered from a gag reflex, and Skinner quickly pulled him off the bed. He 
wrapped one arm around his waist and grasped Mulder's arm around his 
shoulder for support.  He practically carried him into the bathroom.  

Mulder knelt down, with Skinner's help, by the toilet.  He felt himself 
gagging, and then, finally, vomiting.  Skinner kneeled down near him, 
placing his hands on Mulder's forehead  and chest for support, in case 
Mulder got dizzy.  Mulder grabbed the porcelain bowl with one hand and 
Skinner's arm, that was across his chest, with the other.  Eventually he 
was reduced to dry heaving and then, eventually, that too stopped.

Skinner stood up and got Mulder a cool, wet washcloth.  He offered it to 
him, but Mulder's energy was so spent, he couldn't lift his arm up to take 
it, much less wipe his face with it.  Skinner sat down on the bathroom 
floor in front of Mulder and began to gently wipe his face and neck.   
Next, he stood up and filled a paper cup with some water.  He handed it to 
him and made the order, "Spit."

"Yes Sir," Mulder replied with fatigue but gratitude.  He sipped, swished, 
and spit.  Skinner took the cup from him.  "Thank you, Sir."
Skinner said, "You're welcome," and then gave him back the newly wet 
washcloth.  "Here, wipe your face."  

As Mulder wiped his mouth, he saw his hand start to tremble.  "Oh God-"

"What?" Skinner asked.  "Mulder, what's wrong?"  Skinner sat down on the 
floor across from him.

"I know who he is."  Mulder turned several shades of alabaster as he 
spoke.

"Who?" 

"I know who Jack Stein is," choked out Mulder.

"It doesn't matter," said Skinner.

"What do you mean it doesn't matter?  Of course it matters," he said, but 
with not nearly the energy or conviction he might have had before his 
illness.  

"Mulder, your mom said she wasn't even sure if Jack Stein was his real 
name.  So what does it matter who Jack Stein is?"

"You know as well as I do I don't give a damn _who_ he is...It's __what__ 
he is that makes me sick.  God, I can __smell__ him even now!" Mulder was 
shaking as he spoke.  

Skinner reached out to him.  "It doesn't matter now.  He's a different 
person now.  Then was then, he was an important person in your life.  You 
needed him then, and he was there for you.  What he's become does not 
change what you meant to him or he meant to you back then."

"But how could I need, or want,...that son of a bitch!?!"

"You loved him," Walter replied gently.

"But he went away...," Mulder whispered.  "He left me, like everything 
else I love."

"Not everything.  Fox, you've got your mom, who is trying so hard to make 
amends.  You know how hard this was for her, don't you?"  Mulder nodded in 
agreement. 

There's also Maggie Scully."  Skinner smiled broadly at this point, a 
gesture that was not at all lost on the younger man.  "You know that woman 
loves you like you're her own flesh and blood.  You damn well better make 
an honest woman of __her__ and marry the daughter already!"  Skinner and 
Mulder both guffawed at the irony of this comment.  

"And I know, once you've fully recovered, you're going to drive me crazy 
by begging me to figure out a way to keep you and Scully partnered 
together even though you'll  be getting married."   At this Mulder's mouth 
gaped wide open, but then broke into his most beautiful smile, and the 
laughter began anew.

When both men quieted down, Skinner opened his mouth to say something, but 
stopped.  He looked over at Mulder and cocked his head to one side with an 
expression of puzzlement.  "Ohmigod!" he said. 

"What?" Mulder asked.

"Mulder, do you realize we've just had a rather long conversation?"

"Well, I know I've never been one of your favorite people to break bread 
with, Sir, but___" Mulder stopped.   He looked at Skinner.  "Holy shit," 
he whispered.

Skinner replied just as softy, "You heard me.  You can hear.  Holy shit, 
you can hear." 

Mulder's entire body started to tremble.  "Oh God, thank you"  Mulder drew 
his knees up and started to hug himself.  The tears began to fall 
unabashedly.  Skinner moved closer to him and drew the younger man towards 
him.  He held him in his arms and gently rocked him for a few minutes.  

Skinner rested his chin on the top of Mulder's head and said, "You know, 
Mulder, there's one more person you haven't lost."

"Yeah?" 

"Yeah.  I'm not going anywhere," Skinner said.

"I know."

"I've kind of grown attached to you and these Scully women. Maybe one day 
I'll even get to walk the bride down the aisle.."  Skinner  smiled at the 
thought.  

"I thought, maybe, you'd be my best man," Mulder replied seriously.

"I don't mind doing double duty.  It wouldn't be the first time I saved 
both yours and Scully's asses," chuckled Skinner.  "Common, get up.  It's 
time to see what the women folk are doing."

Mulder looked up at Skinner in astonishment.  "The women folk?  Sir, if 
you let Scully hear you say something like that, she'll shoot you too!"

"I bet she would, too!" He was laughing heartily now.  He stood up and 
offered Mulder his hands to pull up on.  "How ya doing?" he asked as he 
pulled him to his feet.

"Okay___ Whoa.  I guess I'm still a little woozy.  I think my balance is  
still a little off."  Mulder grabbed on to Skinner's arms to help steady 
himself. 

"All right, I've got ya."  Skinner was getting ready to help him into the 
next room when he suddenly felt Mulder's arms wrap around him shoulders.  
He reciprocated and hugged Mulder around the waist.  "I've still got you, 
Fox.  I promise, I've got you."

"I thought I lost him, but I didn't," Mulder murmured into Walter's neck.

"Who?"

"Abah...I thought I lost Abah, but I didn't."

"No, you won't ever lose me, Fox."  He felt Mulder tremble slightly.

"I love you, Abah."   He felt Skinner tremble slightly.

"I love you too, Son."






The End.

Please e-mail any and all comments and feedback to me at:  
STPteach@aol.com  
Thank you.





Title: New! Abah IV: Point of View 1/7
Author: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 23 Aug 1997 18:09:51 GMT~


Title:  Abah IV:  Point of View
Author:  Susan Proto
Category:  Story, Angst, MSR/Skinner/Maggie
Spoilers: Through Demons
Summary: Continuing the saga of Mulder's recuperation from his serious
illness, but as seen from his partner's point of view.
Archive: Yes
Disclaimer:  These characters belong to 10/13 productions and Chris
Carter.  Since these bouts of delusions of grandeur refuse to leave me, I
continue to think I have a clue as to what I'm doing.... so I'm borrowing
the characters of Mulder, Scully, Skinner, Maggie and Ma Mulder (here
known as Margaret.... Come on Mr. Carter, give the lady the dignity of
having a first name this season, okay??  You can even use Margaret, be my
guest!)  Anyway, I won't keep them (unless Mr. Carter would like me to...)
and I will give them back at the end of the story.  Honest.  I promise.
Believe me.... (or you could still believe the lie? ;->)

Introduction:  Yeah, yeah, I know I wrote that Abah III was going to be
the last in the series.  Well, obviously you should learn not to believe
me... I lied.  I did this piece at the urging of the very kind, persistent,
and persuasive Vickie Moseley, who basically guilted me into writing
Scully's perspective. ;-)  Thank you Vickie for taking the time to look
over the first draft and for your wonderful suggestions.  I asked you to
be brutally sympathetic rather than sympathetically brutal, but instead,
you were just plain patient and helpful.

For those of  you who haven't read the previous parts of this saga, I
would suggest that you read at least Part I for some background. Parts II
and III would probably help you with the story continuity.

Will there be a Part V?  I suppose there could be, but I won't know unless
I hear from you.  I need to know if I should have quit while I was ahead
or if it makes sense to go on.  It's a blast hearing from people with
positive comments and constructive criticism.  I know, I don't always get
my tenses right... (I try JoAnn, I really tried Vickie....Goodness, I can't
even get it right in the intro.! ;->) But if I'm still making a lot of
errors in that department, I want to know that too.  So, I await your
comments, because I really do need to hear from you!  Thanks in advance!

Send feedback and constructive criticism to my e-mail address:
STPteach@aol.com

Abah IV:  Point of View
by Susan Proto

Part 1/7

Dana breathed a sigh of relief when they emerged from the bathroom.  It
had already been a good forty minutes since Skinner dragged Mulder in
there.  She had listened to him as he cried and puked, and cried  and dry
heaved, and cried... She had heard his cries for so many days...weeks...
was it turning into months now?

Both men were crying now, but through the tears there were also smiles.
Skinner held Mulder around the waist while Mulder's arm wrapped around
Skinner's shoulder for support.  Mulder  walked out this time, as opposed
to when Skinner had carried  him into the bathroom  where he, essentially,
threw up his past.

Dana remembered back to that day when Mulder  first came down with the
symptoms for meningitis.  She recalled how helpless she had felt then, and
how guilty she _still_ felt.  She had ignored his symptoms.  *How could I
have done  that?  As a doctor I should have realized something was wrong?
 How?...,*she berated herself.

She had yet to forgive herself for discounting Mulder's complaints while
she had readied herself for their weekly meeting with Skinner.  So, when
he had collapsed in Skinner's office.....

Dana felt so helpless.  She had watched the paramedics as they worked on
Mulder, but as a doctor, she was aware of just how sick he was, and knew
there was a real possibility that he might not survive this time.

Throughout all the weeks of high fevers, seizures, delirium, vertigo and
deafness, Dana stayed nearby.  She wanted to do anything and everything
for her partner, because he was her best friend and  the love of her life.
  But there was a limit to what even she, Dana Scully, Super FBI Special
Agent, MD,  could have done for him.

What she hadn't counted on was what their boss did for him.

Dana looked at Skinner, smiled slightly and thought to herself, *Who
knew?*  Walter S. Skinner, Assistant Director of the FBI, her tall,
muscle-bound, with intense eyes behind stern conservative glasses, balding
boss...

..became Fox Mulder's lifeline.  He took on the role of a figure from
Mulder's childhood, "Abah," a surrogate father who had loved him
unconditionally.  As Dana observed the two men together, she realized
Skinner must have developed those same feelings.

Dana looked back at Mulder.  Her Mulder.  Fox W. Mulder, a Special Agent
for the FBI, her partner in the X-Files division, tall and lanky, but way
too thin at the moment, shaggy haired, was very much in love with her,
Dana Katherine Scully.  And, oh, how she loved him, unconditionally.

Margaret Scully walked over to her daughter and placed supportive arms
around her.  "I think we've reached a  turning point, yes?" she whispered
to her youngest and surviving daughter.

"Yes,  Mom.  I think so."

Dana looked at her mom with different eyes.  She always knew how much her
mom cared for Mulder,  hell, for all intents and purposes she had adopted
him as her very own from the moment she met him.  But it had been a while
since she viewed her mother as anything other than a maternal figure.  So
it came as a small shock when she realized that during these last several
weeks of Mulder's illness, her mom and boss had become close, very, very
close.

Skinner was giving so much of his energy to succor  Mulder, that he had
come to rely on Margaret Scully for some much needed emotional support of
his own.  Maggie, a loving and caring person, was more than willing to
provide it, so how could Skinner not have helped but fall totally and
completely in love with her.

But Dana also realized her mom was in love with Walter Skinner. She didn't
want to admit it, but Dana recognized she was not entirely comfortable
with her mom loving someone besides her beloved father, Ahab.  It was,
however, something she would need reconcile herself  with, and from the
look of things, it would need to be soon.

Dana next turned to her left and saw Elizabeth Mulder.  She was staying at
the Scully house to aid in her son's recuperation, though just how much of
a positive effect she would have on Mulder's recovery was questionable in
Scully's mind.

At first Dana had pitied her, but then the more thought she gave to it,
she realized she honestly hated her.   She hadn't recalled ever truly
hating anyone before, with perhaps the exception of Cancerman.  But Dana
knew, without a doubt, she felt hatred toward this woman.

 She wondered how a woman, who claimed to love her son, could have allowed
him to be physically and emotionally abused throughout his childhood and,
to a great extent, his adulthood.  How could she say she loved him?

*Bullshit,* Dana thought to herself, *the woman doesn't know the meaning
of the word.  Elizabeth Mulder had in her possession all  the truths he
ever wanted and needed,  yet all she gave him were excuses.   So many
excuses,* she thought.  *How long can you live on excuses?*

The woman had excuses for everything.  Her husband didn't love her, so he
worked too much. Her husband ignored her,  so she had an affair and got
pregnant. The times back then made it difficult for her to leave, so she
stayed in a loveless marriage.  Her husband ignored his family, and
allowed her young daughter to be abducted by a government conspiracy.  Her
husband took his anger and frustration out on his own son and beat him
over, and over, and over.

*Damn her, and her damned excuses,* Dana wanted to yell.

Dana couldn't help but wonder how different life would have been for
Mulder had he grown up with parents such as Maggie and Bill Scully.   Dana
wasn't blind to  the imperfections of her family, but in comparison to the
hell Fox lived through, she had an utopian childhood.

But  Skinner and Mulder now both emerged with smiles.  They looked first
at Elizabeth.  They wanted her to see her son had survived yet another
trauma.  Then they looked toward Maggie and Dana.  Walter caught Maggie's
eyes and looked at her with an intensity and love that she hadn't seen
since her beloved Captain was alive.

But it was the look that Fox Mulder gave Dana Scully that really
electrified the room.  He offered his free hand to her, but he was still
unsteady on his feet and not yet willing to let go of his physical and
emotional  connection to Skinner.  She walked to him, and as soon as she
took his extended hand, he released Skinner and enveloped her with his
arms.

He smothered the tiny red head against his chest, and she encircled his
waist with her two loving arms.  She murmured a continuous mantra of  " I
love you's" and held on to him tightly.  Finally, the ramifications of his
all too recent illness, as well as the draining effects of  the intense
emotions caught up to him, and his legs began to shake with fatigue.

Dana felt him start to slip and looked to Walter for help.  His strong
arms reached for him, and though Mulder didn't really want to let go of
his Dana, he realized he'd crumple to the floor in a matter of seconds if
he didn't lay down.  Both Walter and Dana helped Mulder onto the sofa bed
in Maggie Scully's den.  He then stretched out in an upright position,
reached for Dana's hand, and pulled her onto the bed with him.  He wrapped
his arms around her shoulder and then looked about the room.  He caught
his mother's eye.

Elizabeth looked directly at her son and said loudly and clearly, "Fox,
dear,  are you okay?"

"No need to shout, Mom," he replied.

"Oh, I'm sorry, I didn't  mean to shou___," Elizabeth stopped abruptly and
looked totally confused.

Dana felt just as confused.  Before Skinner dragged Mulder into the
bathroom, she had been using a combination of sign language and finger
spelling in an attempt  to translate his mother's words. The bout of
meningitis had left him almost totally deaf.  There was a question as to
whether it would be a permanent condition, but the shock of possibly
getting an answer to that question so soon was almost too much for Scully
to comprehend.

"I can hear, Mom."  He said it quietly and distinctly.  He then turned to
Dana and repeated the statement to her, "I can hear, Dana."

She watched Elizabeth as she drew her hands together in front of her face
as in prayer, an act that caused Dana to actually smile, as she realized
where Fox had picked up that same little idiosyncrasy.  "Thank God,"  she
heard Elizabeth murmur over and over again. "Thank God."

End part 1/7

email:  STPteach@aol.com
****************************************************


Abah IV:  Point of View
by Susan Proto

disclaimers in part 1

Part 2/7

"Your hearing came back?" Dana said, having not quite believed his words.
 It had been so difficult for her to deal with Fox and his deafness.  She
had felt enormous frustration in trying to communicate with him about the
daily tidbits of life as well as the necessary information for his medical
treatment.

But as much as she had felt frustrated, she had also felt his fear. Mulder
had been so frightened that his hearing loss was going to be permanent.
His feelings of isolation were  palpable,  and Dana shared those fears.
She had begun to envision a lifetime of silent communication between her
and her partner, something they had frequently indulged in before his
illness, but by choice, not necessity.   So when he said those words, all
Dana could do was echo them back.

"You can hear?" she asked in awe.  She was looking right into his eyes.
"You can really hear me?"

"Yes, I can hear you," he replied looking directly back at her.  "After I
finished puking my guts up, we just started talking," he said turning
towards Walter, "and before either of us realized it, I could hear."

"He's still very unsteady on his feet though, so I don't think the ear
infection is totally gone," Walter cautioned, but then more optimistically
added, " but I would guess when the ears totally heal, the vertigo will
subside too."

"You're going in for a hearing test tomorrow," Scully said in her best
MD's voice.  She noticed that while Mulder was looking at Skinner, he
didn't respond to her words.  She touched his shoulder to gain his
attention.  "A hearing test, tomorrow, buster."

"Yes, Doc," Mulder replied with a smile and then a yawn.  "Guys, I think I
need to sleep now.  Could we resume this party a little later?"  Dana
began to climb out of the bed. "You can stay if you want," he said shyly.


Maggie looked at her daughter and the man she hoped would become her
son-in-law someday.  "You __both__ look as though you could use a nap.
Come along old people, let's go have a cup of tea in the kitchen, and let
the kids catch some zzzzzz's," she said with a chuckle.

Dana watched her mom and Walter help Elizabeth out of the chair.  She
looked a little stunned by the events of the last couple of hours, and
could probably use a good stiff drink instead of tea.  They probably all
could.

"Oh!  Dana!?" Elizabeth gasped.  Dana saw a look of horror on Elizabeth
Mulder's face.

"Oh shit."  Dana cupped her hand under her nose trying to catch the blood
that trickled down.

For some reason, up till this point, the powers that be had seen fit to
not remind everyone there were actually two very ill FBI agents in their
midst.  Whatever nosebleeds Dana had incurred over the last month and a
half were in private, and out of the sight of everyone.

"Dana, are you okay?" Elizabeth asked, confused that no one else seemed to
be as taken aback by this latest turn of events as she.

"I'm fine.  I'm just fine."

Walter handed her his white linen handkerchief.  Dana took  it from him
and, with merely a look, let him know this hanky would never be quite the
same again.  He nodded, and she wiped her nose with it and then applied
some pressure to stop the flow.

Through all of this Dana watched Mulder desperately trying to keep control
of his emotions.  She also realized his mother had been unaware of her
condition and was now overwhelmed.   Dana was afraid to get into an
explanation now, as she was concerned for Mulder, and didn't want him to
have to deal with the added stress.  She hoped everyone else would have
the good sense to keep quiet for the moment.

"I think it's stopped.  I'm just going  to wash up.  Go on you guys, I'm
fine."  Dana climbed out of bed to go into the bathroom.  "Go have your
tea.  I'm fine.  Really.  Mulder, go to sleep.  I'll be back as soon as I
clean up a bit.  Please."

She walked into the bathroom and close the door behind her.
Dana thought about locking the door, but ever the sensible and pragmatic
Dr. Scully, she decided to leave it accessible.

Dana stared at the reflection in the mirror, and wasn't too thrilled with
what she saw.  She saw a pale, even paler than usual, face and  dark
circles under bloodshot blue eyes.  She knew it was because she was
worried about Mulder.  She was sure of it.  But now she was worried about
herself...and Mulder.  Always, she worried about Mulder.

Dana sat down on the floor heavily and leaned back against the shower
stall.  These had to have been the most draining  months of Sundays she'd
ever spent.  She sat and tried to clear her mind of everything, but
realized she couldn't. Her thoughts kept drifting back to that morning she
told him to 'get his ass into the office because she refused to face
Skinner alone.'

She didn't know he was going to collapse.   Just as she didn't know
Skinner would become one of his fiercest allies.   Just as she didn't know
that within a month Skinner and her mom would fall in love.  Just as she
didn't  know she and Mulder would declare their love for one another in
front of everyone.  Just as she didn't know if he would come out of this a
whole person....

Dana thought out loud, "Oh  God, I saw him so close to dying, and now that
he's going to  recover, you remind me that __I'm__ the one who is dying.
Damn it!  It's not fair.  It's not fair...  I am not ready for this!"  The
tears slowly ran down her cheeks.

She heard a knock on the door.  She didn't want to see Mulder right now.
She needed some time to herself  so she could just vent and get it out of
her system,  but with Mulder she felt she always had to be the strong one.
She felt too damned tired to be the strong one just now.

And she really didn't want to deal with her mother either.  As much as
Dana loved her mother, and appreciated all of the love and support she
received from her, she hated to be made to feel as though she were eight
years old again, which Maggie unconsciously did sometimes.  Scully needed
to maintain whatever control she had over this disease and needed to feel
like a grown-up who could handle things.  Her mom had enough trouble
seeing her as a fully grown adult when she was healthy. But there was
another reason too.

As supportive as her mom had been since she was diagnosed, Maggie Scully
was also very angry.  She was angry that cancer would choose to attack and
take another of her daughters.  Dana didn't think she had the strength to
soothe her mother's anger right now. No, now was not the time for  her
mother to appear..

The door opened slowly, and though Scully was already to voice a protest,
she held her tongue.  Not Mulder.  Not Mom.  Not even Elizabeth.  Skinner.
It was Skinner at the door.

"You've been in here for awhile.  Mulder and your mom were getting antsy."
 He slipped in the small room and closed the door behind him.  "You okay?"

"I'm fine."

"Funny, Mulder said you just might say that.  He also told me not to
believe a syllable of it."  Walter smiled a gentle smile.  He wasn't
making fun of her, nor was he trying to make light of her very real
feelings and fears.... He was just trying to connect.

"Sir___,"

"You know," he said as he sank down to sit by her side against the shower
stall,  "I think you can start calling me Walter outside of the office.  I
mean, we've both been through a helluva roller coaster ride these last six
- seven weeks, and well, I would really like it if you would."

"Walter," she stammered, "I'm sorry, that sounds so odd coming out of my
mouth."

"It sounds fine, Scully."

"Umm, Si__, I mean Walter?" He nodded to her to go on.  "Do you think,
maybe, outside of the office, you could call me Dana?"

Skinner chucked at the request, "With pleasure, Dana."  Then he turned
more somber and asked. "Now, what's going on?"

She sat there quietly thinking about that very question.  How could she
answer him when she wasn't sure of the answers herself?

"Dana.  Dana, listen to me."  Walter cupped her chin with his large hand.
 "We've all been through hell and back again these last couple of months,
and it's not over yet.  He's still wobbly, and will probably still have
some pretty intense therapy sessions to go through before he's a hundred
percent again.

"I don't even know if he has all of his hearing back.   He seems to hear
better when he's looking directly at you when you're speaking.  I wouldn't
be surprised if he'll need to wear a hearing aid___"

"Oh that'll go over real swell, won't it," Dana interjected.

"Like a visit from Cancerman himself," Walter replied.

Dana sighed at that, and her shoulders slumped  a little.  She saw Walter
jerk his head back and realized he probably wanted to kick himself at that
moment for being insensitive.   "I'm sorry," he said.

"Oh, there's nothing to be sorry about.  Look, I have cancer.  I have a
tumor inside my head.  It's there, it's not going away, and there's
nothing that anyone can do to change that."  Scully was in doctor mode,
relaying the words with a detached voice that made you think she was
talking about one of the cadavers she cuts up during an autopsy.

"No.  Dana, we will find a cure for this," Walter said with quiet
determination.

"Bullshit.  Sorry, Sir, but I am getting so sick and tired of hearing
that.  Mulder keeps saying that, but we all know it's just bullshit.
There is no cure for a nasal pharyngial tumor, and I just wish everyone
would accept that.  I know I have to accept it."

"Bullshit yourself!" Dana startled at that, and saw Walter looked as upset
as he sounded.  "Dana, when the hell did believing in your God and
believing in those who love you take a back seat to only a pragmatic,
scientific viewpoint?  For crying out loud, haven't your ideas changed
even a little since you started working with Mulder?  Can't you go beyond
the obvious and try to believe in extreme possibilities?"

"I stopped believing in miracles," she replied in a whisper.

"How could you stop believing in miracles?" he asked.

End part 2/7
email: STPteach@aol.com
**************************************************


Abah IV:  Point of View
by Susan Proto

Disclaimer in part 1

Part 3/7

"How?  Damn it!"  Now it was Walter's turn to be startled by the angry
voice.  "Oh I have lots of reasons!  How could I?  Well maybe I could stop
believing when I've had to  listen to a man live a horrific life through
nightmares that tear him up night after night.  Maybe I could stop
believing when I've  had to go to him and hold him until the sobs finally
subside hours later, and then maybe he'd get a couple of hours of sleep.

"How could I stop believing?  When I'm told by a mother that she was
forced to deny anything was wrong with her husband who beat the shit out
of their son, because it was the _politically correct_  thing to do at the
time.

"I could stop believing when  a bullet that was meant for me killed my
only sister instead.  She didn't get a chance to fulfill her dreams,
Walter. Why would I believe in anything after that?

"But I could give you other reasons, Walter.  I could stop believing after
I lost three months out of my life and haven't a clue as to what the hell
they did to me, except through the nightmares that send me screaming into
__his__ arms in the middle of the night!

"I don't know exactly what they did to me, except that they gave me this
cancer.  That is something I do believe now. But there isn't a damned
thing anyone can do about it.  So, do you really need to ask  how I could
stop believing?

"Walter, when they took control of my body, did those __tests__, and gave
me this cancer, I had no choice but to stop believing.  When they took my
choices away from me, Walter,  I stopped believing in me."

"But, Dana,  _he_ believes in you,  enough for __both__ of you.  He loves
you so much.  Can't you believe  what a miracle _that_ in and of itself
is?  This was a man who was afraid to let anyone come even within touching
distance of him, much less fall in love with them."

She looked at him thoughtfully.  "Are you describing just Mulder, Sir, or
are you describing yourself too?" she asked reverting back to formality.
Skinner sat quietly for a moment,  lost in his thoughts.

"Perhaps I am.  I won't deny it's been a long time since I'd allowed
anyone close to me too."  He sat quietly with her for another  minute,
contemplating what to say next.  How could he convince her how important
she was to everyone, how important it was for her to keep fighting back
and not give up.

"I lost my faith in Viet Nam, Dana.  I lost it when I was ordered to shoot
a child outfitted in a vest of grenades and then watched pieces of  his
head go flying around in ten different places.

"I lost it when Lin, the first woman I'd ever fallen in love with, ran to
this child of her people, and died in an explosion that left _me_ deaf for
two weeks.

"I lost my faith when I saw my entire patrol get ambushed and die before
my very eyes.  I found myself floating above my own body, and wished  I
would die so I could join Lin and my comrades, but instead, I woke up two
weeks later in a Saigon hospital feeling so alone.  I didn't think I would
ever find my faith again.

"But I did.  I found it again when I met  you and Mulder.  But I didn't
have to survive a lifetime of abuse like he did.  My God, Dana,  the fact
that he survived this illness is a wonder, but he fact that he survived
his childhood is a downright miracle.  He should have been dead so many
times before, so many times.... But he didn't die, and he didn't totally
shut himself off from the world.  He allowed a little portal to remain
open for you.

"And you jumped in all the way,  and Lord knows, he hasn't been the same
since.  Dana, you gave him a reason to live his life again.  You gave him
reason to hope he even had a life to live.  Don't you see what a miracle
that is?   Believe in him.  Please, believe in yourself."

Dana leaned into Walter's shoulder.  She felt comforted by his honesty,
and wanted to draw as much strength from him as possible.

"I'm scared."  She said it so softly, he almost hadn't heard her.

"You don't need to be scared anymore.  Dana, you've got people to help you
get beyond the fear."

"Who's going to help Mulder and my mom get beyond their fear?" she asked.

"I guess that would be me," he said simply.

Dana looked at Walter Skinner with an even greater thoughtfulness.  He
seemed so incredibly sure of himself, yet there was a vulnerability that
shone through as well.  She realized that it was a rare window that had
opened between them.  "Walter, I know these last few weeks have been
stressful and emotional, and__,"

"But Dana," Skinner interjected, "I _want_ to be there for them."  He
paused for a moment and then continued, "God knows, I want to there for
your mother all the time.  I mean, I want to be there for her in sickness,
in health, and in happiness too, Dana," he declared.

Dana looked at Skinner wide eyed.  The man told her, in not so many words,
that he was in love with her mother.  She felt slightly light headed and
didn't know if she dared say what was going through her mind.  *Oh what
the hell,* she thought.

"Why Walter Skinner, are you asking me for my mother's hand in marriage?"
Dana said with a giggle.  Skinner laughed along with her.  She looked so
beautiful when she laughed.

"Well, perhaps I am, Ms. Scully, perhaps I am!"  And then he just burst
out laughing.  When he caught his breath, he stated quietly , "I do love
her you know."

"I know, Walter, I know,  because if you didn't, well I pack a gun, ya
know?" she retorted with a tease.  Then, quietly she added, "and Mulder...
Walter, you really love him too, don't you?"

Dana watched him fight himself ever so slightly with his emotions.  She
knew she might have been overstepping her bounds, but she had to
know...she had to know for sure that if she walked out of this bathroom
feeling almost whole, she had to have someone out there to hold Mulder
together on those days when she felt, well... incomplete.  Dana had to
know Mulder's Abah would be there to help her help him.

She saw Walter look at her, doubting his own ability to be as open as she
needed him to be.  But in the end, he found it wasn't so difficult.  In
the end, it was, in fact, quite easy.

"I love him very much," he said in a whisper.   The tears started to flow
again, but with no regrets.  Dana grasped Walter's hand with her own, and
patted them gently.  Then he grasped her hands firmly.

"Before we go out," he began tentatively, " I need to make sure you know
something.  Yes, I plan on being around for your mother for a very long
time, or for the rest of our lives, whichever is longer."  Scully smiled
at that.

Then he continued more confidently, "I will also always be there for Fox,
 because he needs me, and yes, I need him. I love him as the son I'll
never have, and I pray to God he will love me as the father he's always
needed.

"But I want you to realize how much... how I feel about..."  The
confidence wavered now.

"Oh God, this is hard.  Dana, I would never, ever presume to think that
I...  I mean, I know you could never see me... as a replacement for your
father.   He was a good and loving  husband to Maggie, and he was a fine
father to you and your brothers and sister. I know that, really, I do.

"But, Dana, I need you to know, that even if your mom and I don't stay
together, which is a ridiculous thought to even contemplate because she
has to marry me since her daughter gave me the okay, right?" Walter
finally stopped and came up for air.

"I'm sorry, this isn't coming out right.  Look, all I want you to realize
is that I'll always be Mulder's Abah, and, well,  if  you want, I'll be
there for you too.  I'll be your Abah too, Dana."  He stopped and took a
deep breath.  Upon hearing Walter's offer, Dana was quiet for a few
minutes.

"Walter," Dana said, "It's kind of amazing, isn't it?

"What is?"

"Well, when I was a child, my father used to read to me from Moby Dick.
His nickname for me was Starbuck, and I used to call him Ahab."  Dana drew
in a deep breath.

Dana watched Walter's expression turn from confusion to understanding in
just moments.  "Yes, I guess it is kind of amazing, isn't it?"

"Is it just a coincidence, Sir?" Scully asked quietly.

"I think Mulder would want us think it was fate, a reason to believe.
Ahab. Abah. We _both_ believe in you.   Accept that all of us believe in
you, but Dana, sweetheart, believe in yourself."

"I want to believe."  Scully looked up at Walter, her mentor and friend,
drinking in the kindness and love he so unselfishly shared with her.  "I
really want to believe, Abah."

She leaned over and kissed him on the cheek, and he in turn reached out
and hugged her.  She returned the warm embrace and then both stood up to
face the family, together.

When she emerged from her sanctuary she immediately looked at Mulder.  His
face said it all, fear.  He was no longer laying on the sofa bed, he was
sitting...no more like hovering on its edge.  She walked over to him and
sat down next to him.  "Hi," she said.  "Hi," he said back.

"Ready for that nap now?" she asked.

"Scully, are you okay?"

"I'm fi___."  She stopped herself from saying those infamous words,
because she knew they weren't totally true.  "Okay, I'm a little stressed
out, but I've got a pretty damned fine support system to help me out."

"Actually, to help both of us, so I'm doing better.  Mulder, I am going to
be fine.  I believe that now."  Scully looked over at Walter and smiled
knowingly.  "We're _both_ going be okay.  It's going to take work, but
we're going to be just fine."  She watched the worry lines on his face
begin to fade.

"Okay," he replied.   "Can we please take our nap now?  I think I'm
getting  cranky."  He gave Dana one of his patented lopsided smiles and
they both chuckled.

"And you can be such a bear when you're cranky!  Come on, lay down."  She
gently pushed him down and they both scooted up to the head of the bed so
they could stretch out more comfortably.
They wrapped their arms around one another, murmured sweet nothings into
each other's ears, and quickly fell asleep.

End of part 3/7

Email:  STPteach@aol.com


Abah IV:  Point of View
by Susan Proto

Disclaimer in part 1.

Part 4/7

Meanwhile, Skinner had joined Maggie and Elizabeth in the kitchen.  He saw
Elizabeth looked ghostly pale, and Maggie didn't look much better.  Walter
was fairly certain Maggie was filling Elizabeth in on the nature of Dana's
illness, and how Mulder and Scully believed the cause laid with Cancerman,
a/k/a Jack Stein.

"My God, Maggie, I didn't know," Elizabeth gasped.  "I can't imagine how
you've all been dealing with it and then with Fox's illness on top of
everything!  Oh, Maggie, I'm so sorry.  I'm so sorry."

Oddly, Maggie Skinner began consoling Elizabeth Mulder about her
daughter's condition.  Skinner walked over to Maggie and put his arms
around her waist.  He felt she was the one who really needed the TLC, and
didn't feel any qualms about providing it.

"The children are taking their naps now, Moms."  He smiled as he offered
the latest Mulder-Scully kids update.  "Elizabeth, do you mind if I borrow
Maggie for a little while?"

"No, no of course not.  I think I may go lay down myself," she replied.
She clutched Maggie Scully's hand one more time and squeezed it.  She
wondered if she could ever be as selfless and strong as this woman. Here
she was, loving and supporting her and her son, when all the while she was
facing the possible death of her own daughter.  And all because... *Oh
God, it can't be true.  Jack can't be behind Dana's cancer.  He just can't
be..,* she prayed silently to herself.

When Maggie and Walter found themselves alone in the warm, expansive
Scully kitchen, they reached to embrace one another.  Walter Skinner found
a security and comfort he hadn't felt since the days he spent at Mary's
Eatery in Viet Nam, waiting to go for a walk with his beloved Lin.   Now
he found himself in the arms of another beloved.

"Your daughter and I had a nice long talk in there.   She's a strong girl,
Maggie.  Chip off the old block!"

"Watch who you're calling old, G-Man!" Maggie teased.

"Oh, Maggie, Dana's just like you.  She's wonderful, beautiful, and
strong.  She will get through this.  We'll help her...I'll help her."  He
paused a moment,  as he tried to reign in his emotions.

"She said I could help her, Maggie."  At this Skinner choked back a small
sob.  He was still feeling overwhelmed at gaining Dana's acceptance and
trust.  He shuddered slightly and then smiled.

"She also  gave me permission to ask you for your hand in marriage,
Margaret," he said softly.  Maggie looked up at his face feeling a thrill,
but also shock , at hearing those words.  It took a moment before Maggie
found her voice.

"Oh she did, did she?  And why do you suppose she did that?"

"Because she knows how much you love me?"  At that, Maggie gently poked
him on his shoulder, so he continued,   "Or maybe because she knows how
much I love you."  No question that time.  Simple statement of fact.

"I love you too, Walter.  I haven't felt this close to a man since I fell
in love with Bill.   But I won't lie.  I'm a little scared at the prospect
of going through that again."

"Me too, but  we're worth it, aren't we?   I love you so much, Margaret
Scully.  I really would be honored if you would consent to be my wife."

"I love you too, Walter, but isn't it a little soon to be talking
marriage?  We've only been together for the last month or so."

"Seems like a lifetime though, doesn't it?"  With that, they embraced one
another again, and held each other for a very long time.

        ####################################################

Dana wasn't sure what Walter said, or how he said it, but she figured he
went into FBI Assistant Director mode in order to get Mulder his doctor
appointments for the next day.  She didn't think it was possible, but he
did it.

Dana imagined a caged tiger wouldn't be as jumpy and angry as Mulder was
right now.  She knew how he hated waiting for doctors' appointments.  She
empathized and wished, just once, when they made a 2:30 appointment, the
doctor would see them at 2:30.  If she were in her own practice, that
would be a priority.  *Of course as a forensic pathologist, time wouldn't
be much of a priority with her patients, now would it?* Dana chuckled to
herself.

She watched Mulder stand up, desperately wanting  to pace, but  saw he got
dizzy and  forced himself  to sit back down in the hard, uncomfortable,
ugly green plastic chair.  Waiting.  She knew how much he hated waiting!
It was going on 3:10, and there were still other people who appeared to
have been ahead of them.

"Shit, that's it Scully.  Let's get the hell out of here," he seethed.

"Mulder, sit down.  The audiologist will see you in just a little bit.
Come on, would you just try to relax?"  At that, Mulder turned his head
away.  "Do you want a magazine?"  When she received no response, Scully
touched his shoulder to regain his attention. "Do you want a magazine?"
she repeated.  He shook his head glumly and sat impatiently.

She knew what was bothering him.  His hearing improved a great deal, but
it wasn't a hundred per cent better yet, and he was worried.   Hell, she
was worried.  If there was permanent damage, he would be tested for
hearing aids, and if they didn't bring his hearing to within an acceptable
normal range, he would be relieved of field duties.

He would lose the X-Files.  The resources he needed for his search for the
truth and for his sister would be severely limited.  Scully knew how
important the search for his sister was to him.  Before they had become so
important to one another, she knew that finding his sister was the
singular most important goal in his life.  Once Mulder realized how
important she was to him, the plan changed to include Scully in his search
for the truth.

Scully knew she couldn't do it without him.  As badly as she wanted to
find out the truth, it was still his need, his drive, his raison d'etre,
that carried them in their quest.  She didn't know if she would be able to
carry on the search without him.  She sure as hell didn't want to have to
find out.

"Mr. Mulder?  Mr. Fox Mulder?"  Scully nudged him, and he looked up at the
receptionist.  "Mr. Mulder?  Ah, good, come with me, please."  He stood up
and grabbed the dreaded walker.  His balance was still way off, though
with the walker he was able to stabilize himself more easily.  He and
Scully  followed the receptionist into the exam room.

Scully watched from the outer waiting area.  Mulder's back was towards
her, so she couldn't see his facial expressions, though from the
continuous motion of his arms and legs she could tell he was nervous.
They hoped the tests would prove that more improvement could be expected,
but there was no way of knowing for sure.

The audiologist performed two basic tests.  A tuning fork test and a
pure-tone audiometry test.  The first was to confirm that there was no
conductive hearing loss in addition to the sensorineural loss he
experienced as a result of the inner ear infection from the meningitis.

Next, Scully watched the audiologist prepare Mulder for the pure-tone
test, using the audiometer.  She handed Mulder written instructions to
which she observed him nodding his head while he read.  When the
audiologist got his attention, Mulder indicated he understood the
procedure.

She watched as the audiologist used an audiometer and tested  Mulder's
ability to hear sounds of different frequencies  and intensities.  The
sounds were transmitted through ear phones, first one ear and then the
other, at different levels.  Mulder gave a hand signal whenever he heard a
sound through the headphone.  The audiologist sat behind a screen so
Mulder couldn't use visual cues to determine if sound was being
transmitted.

The testing did not take long, but they both knew Mulder still needed to
see the Ear Nose & Throat  specialist.  They were going to his nearby
office as soon as they were done with the audiologist, who was going  to
fax the results over to the doctor's office as soon as possible.

End of part 4/7

email:  STPteach@aol.com
*****************************************************


Abah IV:  Point of View
by Susan Proto

Disclaimers in part 1

Part 5/7

*Poor Mulder,* Scully thought as she observed the Ear, Nose and Throat
specialist examine him.  She knew how much he hated being poked and
prodded and doctors in general.  *It's a wonder he lets me hang around him
at all,* she mused.

Perhaps the phobia was a result of the too many times he had found himself
in an emergency room because of his father's abusive behavior toward him.
Mulder, of course, brushed it off and said he just hated needles.  When
the ENT specialist finished his examination, he scribbled some notes on
Mulder's chart.

"Mr. Mulder, Ms. Scully, please join me in my office."  Mulder had left
the walker in the waiting room, because the hallway and examining room
were so small and narrow, with a few steps leading up and down into each
area.  Scully thought it was rather ironic how doctors' offices were so
often not architecturally barrier free.

Mulder held onto Scully's arm with one hand and palmed the wall with his
other hand to help maintain his balance.  Scully realized his gait was
really awkward, and wondered if his balance problems were really all due
to the vertigo.

She waited while Mulder sat himself down in the chair opposite the
specialist's desk.  She sat in the other seat.   Scully smiled as she
looked at their positions.   It felt like deja vu, as they used to sit in
these very positions in AD Skinner's office.  *AD Skinner... Abah...  How
times changed,* she thought.  But to Dana, it felt like just yesterday,
and yet at the same time, it felt like a lifetime ago.

"Well Doc, what's the verdict.  Am I going to get the rest of my hearing
back, soon?" Mulder asked with false confidence.

"You do like to cut to the chase, don't you Mr. Mulder?" Dr. Lansing
asked.  "Okay, I can take a hint."

Now that the verdict was about to be read, Mulder looked ready to bolt.
Anticipating the best possible scenario and having to actually face the
worst possible scenario are two different things indeed.  Scully placed
her hand in his and intertwined their fingers.  She wanted him to know
they were going to face this together, no matter what the diagnosis and
prognosis.

"Well there's been a significant improvement from your last test.  That is
good.  However there's still fluid in your ears and still signs of
infection.  This is not so good, because it means you will still feel the
symptoms of the inner ear infection.  I see your balance is still out of
whack.  Has that improved at all?"

Simultaneously, Mulder said "Yes," and Scully said, "No."  Each looked at
the other in surprise.

"But I am walking better now, Scully."

Scully shook her head slightly at him and then turned  and spoke to the
specialist.  She went into full Dana Scully, MD mode.  "Doctor Lansing,
he's still totally dependent upon the walker or someone assisting  him.
His gait remains awkward and unsteady.  He has improved somewhat using the
walker, but he has not shown any real improvement in walking
independently."

Dr. Lansing no longer  directed his conversation to Mulder, but instead
looked directly at Dana.  "When was the last time he saw the neurologist?"
Scully was about to answer when Mulder cut her off.

"Umm, excuse me?"  Mulder looked pissed off.  "Doc, Elvis has not left the
building. I am still seated here in your office, am I not?"

"Mr. Mulder, I was merely asking__,"

"Then ask __me__.  I am not a child who needs to be spoken around," he
retorted angrily.

"I apologize, Mr. Mulder. It was not my intent to insult you," placated
Dr. Lansing.  Upon receiving an acknowledging nod from Mulder, he
continued, " So, when was the last time you were examined by the
neurologist?"

Scully observed Mulder's reaction to the doctor's question and realized
immediately there was a problem.  *He doesn't have a clue,* she thought.
She touched his arm to get his attention. "Mulder wasn't it last Monday or
Tuesday?" she asked quickly.  *Come on, Mulder, go with the upbeat,* she
urged silently.

"What?" he questioned.  Then with just a glance of silent thanks, "Scully,
I can speak for myself, you know?"  He turned to look at the doctor.
"Doctor,  it was last Tuesday, because I remember being pissed off that I
had to miss most of the Yankees-Seattle game."

"Do you recall what the results were?" he asked looking directly at
Mulder.

"Yes," he said confidently.  "He said the scans looked clean with the
exception of the inner ear infection."  Scully knew Mulder remembered that
part clearly, because they both felt so relieved.  No brain damage.
Their biggest fear was unfounded.

"Okay, then.  Let's give the medication a little longer to work on the
Labyrinthitis infection.  There's still some swelling and fluid in the
inner ear, so it's difficult to assess how much permanent damage there
is."

Scully looked immediately at Mulder as she watched him startle at the
doctor's words.  Mulder quickly cut in, "Permanent?  What kind of
permanent damage?  I thought the antibiotics would clear everything up and
that would be the end of it."

"And that's still possible, Mr. Mulder.  I can't say for sure," he
replied.  "But I don't want to leave you thinking that there is no
possible aftereffects from the Labyrinthitis.  That's a serious infection
that effects a very delicate part of the inner ear."  The doctor then
added, as gently as possible,  "Mr. Mulder, I won't lie to you.  I would
be very surprised if there was no aftereffects."

Scully gasped as one with Mulder.  This was supposed to be a day of _good_
news.  He had gained so much of hearing back, and the doctors were
supposed to tell them what a miraculous recovery he was having and say we
could expect him to be on the job by early next week!

But this was not the case.  Permanent damage.   The doctor seemed pretty
sure about that.  The question remained as to just how serious the damage
would be.

"How serious could it be?" she asked quietly.

"I would say no more serious than it is now."

"But his balance is still so poor,"she said.

"I'm going to recommend the use of hearing aids, Mr. Mulder.  They may
help with your sense of balance, by giving you a better sense as to where
you are in space.  If nothing else, they should help you to follow
conversations with more than one person more easily, as they will amplify
the sounds around you as well as those directly in front of you."

Scully watched Mulder sit stoned face.  He didn't seem to react to the
doctor's recommendation except for the one small wince at the mention of
hearing aids.  Scully suddenly wished Skinner was here.

"We're going to provide you with some loaners.  The audiologist sent a
messenger over with a pair for you to borrow until yours are ready.
Remember he made some wax molds of your ears in his office?"  Mulder
nodded.

"Well, a pair of aids will be made up with your ears' configurations.  Mr.
Mulder, they really should help you hear better, and hopefully have a
positive effect on your balance."

The doctor went over the design of the loaner aids.  He explained to
Mulder how to adjust the volume depending upon the kind sound environment
he was in.  Then he showed him how to insert them in his ears.  If there
were any additional adjustments needed, he would probably need to go back
to the audiologist.

Scully watched Mulder's facial expression change over and over again.
When the doctor put the hearing aids in his ears, she saw him react with
surprise?  Pain?  Fear?  Pleasure? Discomfort?  She found it so hard to
tell.

"Mulder, how do they feel?" she asked.

"I'm not sure.  How do they look?" he asked tentatively.

Scully knew what he was asking, she just wasn't sure how to respond.  She
had never thought of Mulder as vain, but she knew he was self-conscious.
He was worried others would see him as handicapped when he wore the
hearing aids. It was bad enough to be thought of as "Spooky" Mulder, but
the idea of others thinking he was handicapped or crippled would be too
much for him.

"They look like hearing aids, Mulder."  Scully felt the best tact to take
was the honest, no holds bar one.  "Do you sense a difference in your
hearing?"

"It may take a little time for Mr. Mulder to adapt to the new sounds, Ms.
Scully," Dr. Lansing interjected.  "Kind of like when you get a new
prescription for your eyeglasses.  You know they help you see better, but
everything seems a little skewed for awhile until you get used to them.

"Loud."  Mulder said it with little emotion.  She could tell he wasn't
sure if the benefits outweighed the possible detriments.

"Mr. Mulder, I want to see you next week for a follow-up.  By then the
infection should have had a chance to clear up and we can check your
hearing again as well.  Make an appointment at the desk, and ask Carol to
call over to the audiologist's office for a follow-up appointment there
too."

He stood up and offered his hand to Mulder and Scully.  As Mulder went to
stand, Scully automatically reached over and offered her assistance, which
Mulder automatically accepted.  No miracle cure these hearing aids, at
least not yet.  He still felt as though he were teetering on the edge of
the world.

Scully drove Mulder back to her mom's house.  He didn't initiate
conversation and neither did she, but she did look over at him every now
and then.  She felt like she was watching one of her seven year old
nephews.

She saw him looking out the window.  He turned his head to the right, to
the left, up, and down.  Sometimes he looked back at her, but he hid his
emotions then.  Only when she could catch a glimpse of him reacting to
some sound he hadn't heard in a long time did she see a glimpse of his
feelings.

"We're home Mulder," she said to the back of his head.

"I know," he responded as he turned around to face him.

Scully reached over to kiss him.  He had heard her even though he wasn't
facing her.  He could hear with them.  Mulder returned her kiss and then
smiled.  "Maybe these things won't be so bad," he said.

She watched him push the walker up the ramp to her mom's front door.  He
waited while Scully opened the screen door for him.  "Hi Moms, we're
home," he called out.  When Skinner appeared, Mulder looked at him and
smirked, "Why Mom, I love what you've done with your hair."

"Funny, Mulder, very funny.  Hello Dana."

"Hi Walter.  Where's Mom and Elizabeth?" she asked.

"I kicked them out."

End of part 5/7

Email to:  STPteach@aol.com
*****************************************************


Abah IV:  Point of  View
by Susan Proto

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 6/7

"You what?" Mulder said.

"I kicked them out," he reiterated.  "I told them they needed a break.  So
I gave them some mad money and told them to buy something totally
frivolous for themselves.  Both moms were ready to refuse, but I insisted
and off they went."  Scully watched Skinner and thought she had never seen
him so animated or so obviously pleased with himself.  He was positively
beaming!

"That was a very nice thing to do, Walter," Mulder said quietly.  "Thank
you for doing that for them."

"Yes, thank you," Scully added as she watched Mulder.  She knew his mood
changed suddenly, but she wasn't absolutely sure why.
Then she saw him looking at Skinner and then looking down at his walker.
*Oh Mulder,* she cried to herself.  *Soon you'll be able to do things for
your family instead of them just doing for you.  Soon, you'll see.*

But Skinner picked up on his mood change as well.  "Mulder, I wanted some
quiet time for me, ya know?  Sometimes all this togetherness can get a
little stifling.  So when you guys left for the doctors' appointments, I
figured this was my opportunity for some peace and quiet.  You'd have done
the same thing, wouldn't you have?"

Scully wanted to give Walter S. Skinner a big bear hug and kiss.  How did
this man know just what to say to keep Mulder from going off the deep end?
 She saw Mulder's smile return as he nodded.  Yes, he would have done the
same thing as Walter had he had the chance.

"So, what did the doctors have to say?" he asked.

Scully and Mulder both reviewed the results of the various tests and
examinations.  Mulder modeled his new, loaner, hearing aids and informed
Walter that he would probably get a new set by next week.

"Do they help?" Skinner asked.

"Yeah, I think they do."  Mulder appeared almost surprised at himself for
having said that.  Scully laughed out loud.  "What?" Mulder looked at
Scully questioningly.

"You should have seen him on the ride home.  He couldn't get enough of the
sounds from the road.  He reminded me of my nephew," she relayed chuckling
all the while.

"Gee thanks, Scully."

"No problem, Mulder."

"Okay children, truce!" Walter said laughingly.

Dana and  Fox both looked at him and replied, simultaneously, "Yes, Abah."

Scully looked at Fox and then back at Walter.  She saw Fox was surprised
to hear her refer to Walter as Abah, but it was Walter's expression that
grabbed her attention.  She watched as his mouth gaped open and his eyes
welled up.  He stared at her and Mulder for the longest time.  Scully then
glanced at Mulder and their skills at  silent communication were obviously
still intact, because once again they acted in tandem and both reached for
Walter at the same time.

She felt Walter's arm wrap around her shoulder and saw him do the same to
Fox with his other arm.  Mulder and Scully reached for each other as well
as well as Skinner.   They stayed embraced in a basic bear hug for a few
moments, and all drank in the good feelings.  Scully felt her Abah kiss
the top of her forehead gently and then watched as he repeated the gesture
on Fox's forehead.  She wondered if she had ever felt or seen a more
tender moment than the one she had just experienced.

The silence of the moment was broken when the door swung open announcing
the two Moms were home.  "Anyone home?" called out Maggie. "Walter?  Are
the kids home yet?"

"Out in the kitchen, Maggie."  Scully felt Walter release her to go meet
her mom and Elizabeth.  Mulder, on the other hand, continued to cling to
her.

"Hello everyone," Maggie announced. Elizabeth followed with her own
salutations and Scully noted that both women looked happy and relaxed.

"You gals look like you were busy today," Walter observed out loud.

"Walter, I want to thank you for kicking us out of the house.  It was
truly a splendid day," Elizabeth beamed.

Walter walked over to Maggie and wrapped his arms around her.  "So, was it
really splendid, or is Elizabeth just being polite?" Walter asked with the
biggest shit eaten grin on his face.  He knew the answer the moment he saw
her enter the room.  She looked so energized, but in a relaxed sort of
way.

"Yes, it was wonderful.  Thank you, sweetheart."

Scully continued to find it just a tad strange to hear her mom call her
boss "sweetheart,' but she figured if she could call him Abah, her mom
could call him anything she wanted!

Fox let go of Scully to walk over to his mother.  Elizabeth looked at her
son and reached up with her hands to touch the hearing aids.  Scully saw
him flinch slightly, but he didn't pull away.  "How do they feel, Fox?"
Elizabeth asked.

"Okay, I guess."  Mulder spoke softly, as though he didn't want to draw
attention to himself.  Scully wondered if he would ever become less self
conscious about them.  She found it ironic that he was annoyed about
having to use the walker, but he was almost embarrassed about having to
use the hearing aids.

"Do they help your hearing, dear?"

"Yes, Mom.  I believe they do, but I'm still not quite used to hearing all
of these sounds, so I can't always decipher everything that's being said
when more than one sound is occurring at once.  But the doctor said it
just takes time to get used to 'em."

Scully was relieved to hear him sound so calm and matter of fact about the
hearing aids.  Apparently he'd accepted them more easily than she had
credited him for.

"Fox," Elizabeth continued, "what did the doctor say about your hearing?
When will the infection clear up?  And how long do you need to wear those
things?"

This time Scully winced when she heard Elizabeth refer to the hearing aids
as "things."  *No wonder he feels embarrassed.  _She's_ embarrassed,* Dana
thought angrily.  Then Scully saw her mom walk over to Fox.

"Show me how they work, Fox," she said.

*Go Mom,* Scully cheered silently.  She looked up at Walter who was also
smiling and shaking his head ever so slightly when he caught Scully's eye.
 The two of them connected and Scully knew Walter was well aware of her
mom's good deed.

She watched Fox take one of the aids out to show both her mom and
Elizabeth.  He explained about the volume control and how he would have to
use his judgment depending upon the sound environment he was in at the
given time.  He also explained these were loaners, and that aids designed
specifically for his ears would be ready by next week.

"You're going to need to wear them permanently?" Elizabeth asked.

"There's a good possibility that I might, Mom."  Fox looked down toward
the floor as he gave his mother that information.

"Oh no!" she gasped.  I thought the doctor said the antibiotics would
clear up the infection?" Elizabeth said in a tight voice.

"He did, Mom." Scully saw him look at her for support.  He was getting
upset with his mother, and he wasn't sure how to explain without becoming
more upset and upsetting her as well.

"Elizabeth, even though the antibiotics should clear up the infection,
there's no way of knowing if the infection hadn't already caused some
permanent damage.  So, Mulder may need to wear the aids permanently, but
as long as they improve his hearing to within acceptable levels, what
difference does it make?"  Scully glared at Elizabeth at this point,
almost as if to dare her to say something mean and negative.

Elizabeth returned the glare.  She realized Dana Scully was annoyed with
her, though she really wasn't sure why.  All she wanted was the best for
her son and for him to be healthy and happy.... and perfect.  And if he
had to wear hearing aids, then he would no longer be perfect.  And Fox had
to be perfect.  He _had_ to be perfect, or _he_ would.....

"Oh, of course," she began, "Well you know they've made such vast
improvements in hearing aids, dear.  I've read that they've designed some
aids so that they're invisible to on the outside of the ear.  Can you
imagine?  Amazing what technology can do nowadays, isn't it?"

Dana didn't know if she wanted to choke her or not waste the time and just
get her gun out and shoot her right then and there.  Walter sidled up to
her, placed his hand on her shoulder, and gently squeezed it.  She felt
his calming influence pour into her, and realized shooting Elizabeth was
not the answer, at least not at the moment.

"Mulder, I'm starving and I'm tired.  How about you?" she asked in an
attempt to change the subject as quickly as possible.

"Yeah, I think I'd like to grab a quick bite and then take a nap.  I
suddenly feel exhausted," he acknowledged.

"Okay," said Walter, "I just happen to have some soup warming on the stove
and some sandwiches wrapped up in the fridge."

"Sounds like a plan to me," Scully said.  "I'll set the table."

The quintet ate their lunch and kept the discussion to the ladies' mall
experiences.  The Moms wanted to share their purchases with everyone after
they finished eating.

Neither bought _one_ frivolous thing, instead they  bought several gifts
for the people sitting in the room.  Maggie pulled out a package of
diskettes for Walter, as he was complaining he didn't have enough to keep
up with all of the work he'd been taking home to the Scully homestead.
She included one frivolous gift for him, a computer game by George Lucas,
he had mentioned once in passing.

She then pulled out a lovely pair of turquoise and silver earrings for
Dana to which she properly oohed and ahhed.  Maggie explained they would
set her eyes off beautifully, and Fox readily agreed with her.  Dana
chuckled at that, and kissed both her mom and Mulder thanks.

Finally, for Fox, she found something that she wasn't sure if he would
appreciate or not.   Maggie had learned something new about Fox William
Mulder from his mother over their café au lait.  When she saw the item in
the store, Maggie knew she wanted to give it to him.  She just hoped he
would understand her good intentions.

Dana watched Mulder open the small box from the same jewelry store from
which her mom had purchased her earrings.   He lifted the lid and Dana saw
his eyes open wide and then begin to well up with tears.  She leaned over
to see inside the box was a beautiful, contemporary designed, silver and
turquoise Star of David.  Mulder looked up at Maggie.

Scully wasn't sure what to think.  *Why would Mom get him a Jewish star?*
she thought.  Of course, it then occurred to her that Elizabeth had told
her mom they were Jewish. *But Mulder doesn't practice Judaism,* she
thought.

*But I'm not a practicing Catholic either,* she realized as she fingered
the cross around her neck.  The cross her mother bought for her when she
was just a teenager.  The cross that Mulder held for her until she
returned to him after being missing for three months.

Scully realized that if anyone else, other than Maggie Scully, had given
him that Star of David, Mulder probably would have politely thrown it back
in their face.  But this was a gift from her mom, and she knew her intent
was to neither judge nor influence.  It was merely a reminder that faith
comes in all forms, and that this was but one of many.

"Thank you, Mom," Mulder whispered through tears.  "I'll wear it always."
He took it out of the box and handed it to Dana.  She placed it around his
neck and clasped it securely in place.  She whispered into his ear how
beautiful it was and gently kissed him on the cheek.

End of part 6/7
Email to:  STPteach@aol.com


Abah IV:  Point of  View
by Susan Proto

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 7/7

Dana sat back down and watched Elizabeth.  Once again, Dana felt a little
bit of pity for the woman.  It must be hard to hear Fox call another woman
"Mom" with such ease.  She didn't look jealous, but Scully did feel she
saw a sense of longing that hadn't been there before.

Elizabeth pulled her bags out and informed  everyone she too had some
frivolous presents to share.  For Walter, she announced, was the hint book
that went with the game Maggie had bought for him.  She realized as an
Assistant Director of the FBI, he probably didn't have the time to spend
too much time trying to figure out the tricks of the game totally by
himself, so she hoped this would help.

Walter indicated he was eternally grateful for the extra help, though he
wasn't sure if he should be insulted or not since Elizabeth apparently
assumed he could not find his way out of a paper bag without help. Scully
did note, however, that  he showed the courtesy to smile as he spoke.

Next, Elizabeth pulled out a lovely boxed variety set of herbal teas and
another which held a different flavored coffees.  These she handed to
Maggie, and as she did, she let Maggie know that there was no way that
these small tokens could even begin to compensate her  for all that she
did for her and her son.  But it was supposed to be frivolous and she
thought Maggie would enjoy them.

Maggie smiled and said these were _hers_ and under no circumstances was
anyone to go near her personal, private stash!   Scully laughed along with
everyone else because she knew her mother really would hide them.  She
couldn't have survived living with a husband and four kids without having
had some tricks up her sleeve.

Next she looked at Dana and her son.  She moved to sit down on the coffee
table directly in front of them. "I don't have anything else in the bag,"
she said quietly.

Dana looked quizzically at Elizabeth and then at Fox. She couldn't
understand what, if any, point Elizabeth was trying to make.  Dana began,
"Elizabeth, it's okay.  I didn't expect you to___"

She watched Elizabeth shake her head no, as she cut Dana off. "No, Dana.
It's not that I didn't want to give you and Fox a gift.  I do.  It's just
that I didn't want this one to be a frivolous one."

Dana felt nervous for some reason.  She grabbed Mulder's hand and
intertwined her fingers with his.  She looked at him and saw his face had
paled.  He was as uncomfortable as she was.  "Mom," he began, "what are
you talking about?"

Next, Dana looked at Walter and saw he was fumbling with his watch. He
seemed to be just as anxious as she and Mulder.  The only one who seemed
to be calm was Maggie.

"Mom," Scully said, "do you know what's going on here?"

"No, I don't know exactly, but I have a feeling," Maggie responded.

Dana looked back at Elizabeth who she saw was now smiling toward Maggie,
but then returned her gaze back to her and Fox.

"I didn't want it to be frivolous, because frivolous is something you
don't need right now.  We'll save that for later, after you're married."
Scully's jaw dropped at that comment, as did Fox's.  Skinner just choked
out loud and Maggie merely smiled and nodded in agreement.

"No," Elizabeth continued, "for now you need a necessity.

"Fox, I know you don't hold me in the same regard as you do Maggie here,"
Mulder gasped at this comment, but Elizabeth shushed him up quickly.  "Oh
my darling son, I know you love me.  You'll always love me, and for that I
am grateful, but I know I was not the mother you needed when you were
growing up."

Scully watched this performance in amazement.  She thought Elizabeth was
being sincere.  She prayed she was being sincere, because the last thing
Mulder needed now was to be figuratively kicked in the balls by his own
mother, which was still a real possibility in her mind.

"But I want to try to make up for it now," Elizabeth continued.   "I know
we'll never have the kind of relationship you dreamed of having, but I
want to try to achieve some kind of closeness with you Fox.  And with you
too, Dana.  It's obvious how much you love each other, and for that I am
so happy.  I'm so grateful my son is finally going to find some happiness
in his life.

"So, you can imagine how shocked I was when I found out about your
condition, Dana."

*There it was!  The proverbial kick in the balls!!  She's going to say
something that will make him feel guilty!  I should have realized she
couldn't do one damned act of kindness without chewing Mulder up and then
spitting him out!  Damn her!  Damn her mouth!*  Scully was seething.  She
squeezed Mulder's hand tighter to let him know that she was there and she
would protect him from this Mother from Hell.  Dana frantically looked at
Walter.  She saw him sit up straighter and tauter.

"Dana, Fox, please listen to me.  I don't want to make things worse.  I
want to try to make things better.  You see, I didn't buy anything at the
mall that could be taken out of a bag and handed to you today.  But it is
my intention to give you something, something vital to both of you."

Dana wasn't sure what Elizabeth was talking about.  She knew she was
feeling queasy and wondered if Fox was feeling equally ill at ease.  She
saw Skinner was now sitting on the edge of his seat, ready to pounce at a
given moment. In fact, just then he rose from the chair and sat down next
to Mulder on the couch.  Maggie also rose, and sat on the floor by
Skinner's legs.

"Elizabeth, what the hell are you talking about?" Skinner asked in an
irritated tone of voice.

"I'm sorry.  I don't mean to sound so cryptic, I merely want you.... all
of you, to understand.   Please, understand I have never, ever, wanted  to
hurt you, Fox.  I've never wanted to hurt anyone."

"Mom, please.  What's going on?  Cause right now you're killing me,"
Mulder pleaded.  Scully felt his hand squeeze tighter.  She also noticed
Skinner reaching around Mulder's shoulder and her own.

"Fox," Elizabeth Mulder said softly, "my gift to you is Dana."

Mulder looked dazed.  Scully didn't feel any less confused than he did.
Elizabeth turned to Dana.

"Dana, my gift to you is Fox."

Scully felt dizzy. *Fox was crying.  Why is he crying?  Does he understand
what she's doing?  What is she doing to him?  To me?    I don't
understand.*  She looked at Walter.  Scully asked aloud,  "Abah?  What is
she doing?"

Walter smiled at her and squeezed her shoulder.  Then he turned to
Elizabeth Mulder.

"Elizabeth, tell them what you did," he said quietly, but firmly.

"I made a phone call.  I just made a phone call.  He owed me, Walter.  I
told him he owed me," she whispered hoarsely, fighting back the tears.

Dana suddenly realized what this woman had done.  Dana didn't know whether
to feel grateful or nauseous, or both.  Suddenly she felt Mulder
trembling, so she tried to hold him steady.

"Mom?"  Fox was barely able to speak.  "Who did you call?" he asked
quivering.

Elizabeth looked tearfully at Fox, but was no longer able to hold back the
tears.  "I called _him_, Fox.   Jack.  I called Jack."

End of part  7/7

The end.

Please e-mail all comments to:  STPteach@aol.com




Subject: New! Abah V:  Mothers and Lovers 1/19
From: stpteach@aol.com (STPteach)
Date: 22 Sep 1997 01:03:37 GMT

Title:  Abah V:  Mothers and Lovers
Author:  Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)
Category: Story, Angst, MSR, Mag/Sk Romance
Rating: PG13 for language
Spoilers: Through to Demons

Summary:  The saga  of  Mulder's recuperation from a serious illness and
its ramifications when a possible cure for Scully's cancer  is presented to
them from an unlikely ally.  The story is told with a new emphasis placed
upon the roles of the parent group, both past and present, natural and
surrogate.

Archive:  Yes

Disclaimer:  These characters belong to 10/13 productions and Chris
Carter.  I am, once again, taking the liberty of borrowing them (ahhh, the
joys of having delusions of grandeur, and thinking that I actually know
what I'm doing!!  What a feeling!) but I do promise to give them back when
I am finished (unless Mr. Carter would like me to keep them in my
possession for safe-keeping ;->) 

Also, if the "Nana" story seems familiar, maybe it's because you read
another of my stories, Cicely's Gardens of Light, and I borrowed that story
line from it.  (Can I plagiarize myself? ;->)

Introduction:  Okay.  So I went on a little longer than I had anticipated
on this one, but these guys had a whole lot more to say than I ever
anticipated.  This is the fifth in the series.  I would think reading I,
II, III, and IV would probably help in the continuity department, so it
might make # V more comprehensible if you read the first four first.
 
Yes, I need feedback.  Yes, as I told my unofficial, official editor and
newly formed best cyber buddy, Vickie Moseley  (Thanks again Vickie for all
of your help!!) this one was worse than childbirth.. And I had demerol  for
the birth of my son!  So, do let me know if this one was worth your viewing
time and my writing time.  I really need to know what's good and what's not
so good..   If it's toooooo  shmaltzy ("mushy") let me know that too.

Will there be an Abah VI.  Well, after I said there wouldn't be anything
after Abah III, I've learned my lesson.  Yeah, expect an Abah VI.  I just
don't know when, or how, or what.  But expect it before the new year..(and
I don't mean the Jewish New Year, folks! ;->)

Thanks in advance folks for all of your kind words, past and future.  
Please send e-mail comments to:  STPteach@aol.com





Abah V:  Mothers and Lovers
by Susan Proto

Part 1/19

Present Time
Unknown Address

He didn't know exactly how long he sat there, unmoving, though he realized
if he wanted to calculate it, all he would have to do was measure the time
it took for a Morely to burn down to one, whole, cylindrical ash.

It actually surprised him that she called.  After her stroke, he had left
the phone number on a piece of paper, unadorned with a name or an address,
but he knew she would understand it was from him.  And she did.  And she
called.  And he never expected her to have the courage to do so.

He owed her, or at least that what she said.  He owed her a daughter's
life. Her daughter, their daughter.  He recalled the phone conversation:

"Hello."

"Hello, Jack."

"I see you found it."

"I found the phone number, yes."

"Yes, well that is obvious now, isn't it.  What can I do for you Elizabeth?"

"I want my son to be happy, Jack."

"A very noble wish, my dear.  I no doubt it is one that any mother would
want for their child."

"Yes, but I need you to help me make that wish a reality."

"And  how might I do that , Elizabeth?"

"I want you to give Dana Scully back her life."

"What makes you think I can do anything about that, my dear?"

"Don't `my dear' me, Jack.  You gave her the cancer, you will now take it
back."

"Elizabeth, I suspect you are giving me far more credit than I deserve."

"Jack, you owe me.  You owe me a daughter's life."

He wondered if she had even the slightest idea just how much was at stake.
 It was not just a young woman's life that would hang in the balance, but a
son's life as well.

#####################################################

Present
Margaret Scully Residence

"Mom, what the hell did you do?" Mulder asked in an exasperated tone.

"Fox, I did what I should have done a long time ago."

"But what makes you think he'll do anything?"

"He owes me, Fox.  He owes me."

"So?  What makes you think he'll pay back?"

"He loved me once.  Perhaps he still does."

Elizabeth Mulder eyed her son cautiously upon saying those last words.  He
was in tenuous health at the moment, both physically and emotionally,  and
she wanted to avoid adding to the emotional and physical pain  he was
already feeling.

And then there was Dana, holding her son's shaking hands in her own
trembling ones.  She was her son's lifeline, his tether to sanity.  When he
felt as though the world was totally against him, he always turned to Dana
and knew that she would be there for him.

It hurt Elizabeth in a way, to know her own son never felt the same trust
level for her as he did for his partner.  Of course, it didn't surprise her
either.  *If you were going to be a player,*  Bill used to say to her, *you
had to play by the rules of the game.*

Dana Scully would be her future daughter-in-law if she lived long enough. 
There was nothing `natural' about cancer, Dana's case was even more of an
aberration because it was purposely implanted into her body..

..By Jack, or at the very least the people who answer to Jack. The man
who, at one time, was the love of her life.  

He once showed his love for her by taking on the role of father, or Abah,
to her baby boy when his own father would not.  He became his Abah totally
and completely and loved Fox as his own.

He was a man who showed his love for her by conceiving a daughter with her.  

And then he showed his contempt for that love by stealing her away,
withdrawing himself from her only remaining child's life, and implanting a
deadly disease into the body of the woman her son was in love with.

He owed her.  And if he ever truly loved her, he would help them.  She had
to believe that.  She had to believe.

"He told me he wanted to meet with me."

"When?" asked Walter, his body tense and alert.

"Tomorrow evening," Elizabeth replied.

"Where?"

"There's a little restaurant that we used to dine at when I made the trip
to DC with Bill.  It's called `The Library'."

"I know the place.  What time?" Skinner asked tersely.

"He wants to meet me at 7:00."

"I'll drive." It was not  a question, it was a statement of fact.

"Walter, Jack is only expecting me," Elizabeth responded carefully.

"I don't give a damn what he expects.  These are _my_ kids whose lives are
in his hands.  I will drive you there."  Skinner was emphatic.

"You, of course, mean _us_," interjected Maggie.  "These are _our_ kids
whose lives are being held in the balance."

Walter looked at Maggie and paused for a moment.  He wanted to tell her it
could be dangerous, and he wanted to protect her, but of course in the end,
he knew better.  Maggie Scully was like a tigress when it came to
protecting her `cubs' and both Dana and Fox were very much under her protection.

He leaned down and kissed her on the top of the head.  He murmured a soft
"Yes,   _our_ kids," and looked back at Elizabeth.  "The three of us will
meet Cance__, will meet Jack at The Library at 7:00 p.m.  I will drive."

"What about us?" Dana asked softly.  She hadn't spoken since Elizabeth had
informed them she had spoken with Cancerman.

"Do we go with you?" Fox added. Normally, Mulder would have insisted on
his attending, but this wasn't just about him, it was his Dana's life at
stake.  He knew he would accede to the AD's decision, as his newly formed
bond with Walter was based on total trust.

This man became his Abah, and Fox loved him for that.  He trusted him with
his life, but more significantly, he trusted him with Dana's life.

"I think it would be wiser for you kids to sit this one out," Skinner
said.  "If we need to confront him, I don't want to have to worry about
your reactions too.  Can you understand that Fox?  Dana?"

Both young people nodded their understanding and left it at that.  They
would stay behind, and wait for whatever news came of this surreptitious
meeting.

#####################################################

The Next Day
Unknown Address
Present

He dressed more carefully than usual.  He chose a tie he thought she would
approve of.  He wore the gold cufflinks she had given him so many holidays
ago.  As he rifled through the scant bits of memorabilia in his chest
drawer, he came across a folded piece of faded craft paper.

He opened it with a smile pursed on his lips in anticipation of what he
already knew was there.  He scanned the childlike scrawls on the homemade card.

     HAPPY FATHER'S DAY
                           TO   OUR
                              ABAH.
                Love, Hugs, and Kisses,
                   Fox and Samantha

He noted the dots that formed Samantha's name.  Eight year old Fox drew
the dots for his four year old sister to trace.

The drawing on the cover showed a boy and girl holding  hands with a tall
man between them.  Fox had labeled the characters.  The boy had an arrow
drawn to the name Fox, the girl had one drawn to the name Samantha, and the
tall man had an arrow drawn to his name.  

He traced his fingers lightly over it, `Abah'.  It was so long ago that
these children so freely gave him their love and affection, and yet he
remembered it like it was yesterday.

End of part 1/19
#####################################################


Part 2/19


Past
Martha's Vineyard

"Abah!!  Will you teach me how to water ski now?  Please?  I have my life
vest and everything!" pleaded Fox.

"Fox, you know I want to teach you, but your mother would have my head!"

"Aw, come on, Abah.  Mom doesn't want me to do anything fun.  Please.  We
don't have to tell her.  Please?"

"I can't do that, son.  I could never keep a secret like that from your
mother.  Besides, what if something did happen?  I would never be able to
face her again.   Please understand, Fox.  You are very special to me, but
so is your mother."

"And me too, Abah?" asked a small voice from behind the bushes.

"Where'd you come from nosy body?" Fox asked, annoyed.

"Ahh, I see somebody's a little spy!  Come here my little Mata Hari 
because the best punishment for little girl spies are a ton of tickles!!"
Abah boomed.

"Ahh!!" she squealed.   "Fox, save me!!  Save me, Fox!!" giggled Samantha.

#####################################################

Unknown Address
Present

Beep----Beep-----Beep.   The alarm on his watch brought him out of his
revelry.  It was time to leave the past and  meet with Elizabeth.  The time
had come to share some very difficult truths and see, if indeed, she would
be willing to make the very difficult choices that came with them.

#####################################################

Present
The Library Restaurant
7:00 p.m.

He walked into the restaurant to find her seated along with Walter Skinner
and Margaret Scully.  He had not invited Skinner and Mrs. Scully, but he
was not all that surprised to them there either.  He half expected to see
Dana Scully and Fox nearby, but then realized this was a meeting of the
parents, to determine what course would be best for their children.

"Good evening, Elizabeth.  I don't recall extending an invitation to Mr.
Skinner and Mrs. Scully."

"We invited ourselves," retorted Skinner.

"So it would appear, Mr. Skinner.  Well, let's not waste any time then,"
he replied.

"Jack, how will you help Dana?" Elizabeth asked.

"My goodness, Elizabeth.  You always did take me literally, didn't you?"
he responded.

"It's my daughter's life, Mr. Stein, so _I_ don't wish to waste any more
time either," stated Maggie, in an even, but firm voice.  "What can you do
to save my child's life?"

He looked at the dark haired, petite woman who sat closely to Walter
Skinner as if to draw extra strength and courage from him.  She was a
strong woman, Margaret Scully was, and when paired with Walter Skinner she
appeared quite formidable indeed.

"Well, Mrs. Scully, then I shall endeavor to tell you.  However, we need
for everyone to be brought up to speed on exactly what we are dealing with,
so we will all better know how to proceed.

"Are you aware of the results of Dana's latest tests?" he asked.

"What tests are you talking about, Jack?" asked Elizabeth.  "We've been
with Fox practically round the clock since his illness, I can't even
imagine when Dana would have time to go for tests."

"She apparently found the time last Thursday.  While you were all watching
over Fox, she told you she needed a break.  You encouraged her to go rest
and she took the opportunity to go have her monthly check-up," he explained.

Walter looked at Maggie nervously.  He was not aware of this latest round
of tests and apparently neither was she.  What was even more nerve wracking
for him was the incomprehensible realization that Cancerman was aware of
their every move.  But now was not the time to worry about that.

"You have the results."  Skinner made a statement, not a question.  When
the Cancerman nodded his affirmation, Skinner stated, "Continue."

"The results show the tumor has grown."  Elizabeth gasped at this bit of
news, while Maggie closed her eyes ever so briefly.  Walter reached for her
hand and clasped it securely.

"It has not entered her bloodstream, as yet," he continued.

"Thank God," murmured both women.

"So," Skinner pondered, "we know the tumor has grown.  What other
information do you have about her condition."

"It will continue to grow and at the rate it is currently growing it will
probably metastasize into her blood stream shortly," he concluded succinctly.

"Shortly?" echoed Skinner.  "Are we talking years?  Months? Weeks? What?"

He looked soberly at Walter Skinner.  He knew he had grown quite fond of
the young agent, as well as in love with her mother.  He would not take
this news well.

"Days."

"What?!"   Skinner did not take the news well.  He quickly stood up and
reached across the table  to grab hold of Cancerman's  tie and collar. 
"You son of a bitch!" he began screaming.  "You son of a bitch!  Tell me
how you are going to cure her.  Tell me!!"

"Mr. Skinner, I cannot speak with my airway choked off.  Please leave go
of my collar now."

"Listen you smoke-filled bastard, that young woman has become a very
important part of my life.  I will not let her die because of you.  I
expect you to cure her, and I mean _cure_ her because if she dies, you die.

"This is not a threat _Mr. Stein_, this is a promise.  And  _I_ keep _my_
promises," Skinner concluded.  He took several deep breaths.

Maggie reached up to Walter and murmured his name over and over again. 
She gently restrained him and pulled him down to his seat.  Maggie grasped
his hand and held it tightly.

"Mr. Skinner, I can assure you that I, too, keep my promises."

"Jack," Elizabeth interjected, "Will you help Dana?"

"It's not as easy as all that, I'm afraid."

"What the hell kind of double talk are you trying to hand us you S.O.B.?"
demanded Skinner.

"I'm afraid it's the proverbial catch-22, Mr. Skinner."

"Explain yourself.  Now."

"Very well.  I didn't think I would be going into detail with anyone other
than Elizabeth.  This may prove difficult for all of you, I'm afraid."

"Stop the bullshitting, Stein," demanded Skinner.

He paused for a moment collecting his thoughts.  The choices he would be
laying before them would not be easy to hear, much less decide upon.  He
did not envy them.  He was grateful that he would be barred from any of the
decision making.

"There is a highly experimental, but apparently very effective treatment
for Miss Scully's form of cancer.  The problem in attaining this treatment
is an issue of time."  Stein placed a Morely in his mouth.  When Skinner
made a face of disdain, he ignored it and lit up.  

"Time that Miss Scully does not have nearly enough of, I'm afraid."  

"Jack, what is this treatment?" Elizabeth asked anxiously.

Without even looking at Elizabeth, he turned directly to Walter.  "Mr.
Skinner, you have heard of the Black Cancer?" he asked.

"Black Cancer?  I recall reading about that, but I don't remember where or
when," he responded somewhat tentatively.

"Do you recall the situation where a piece of rock wrecked havoc with
several attach‚s, airport personnel, and scientists?"

Skinner looked back at the Cancerman with his mouth slightly gaped.  "The
Tunguska rock," was all he managed to say.

"Very good, AD Skinner, very good.  Do you recall any of the report Fox
filed with your office?" he asked.  Skinner looked pensively and fought
hard with his memory to retrieve the information from that report.

"He reported that he witnessed some experiments going on with a black oily
entity.  He indicated that it was his belief the rock was a source of this
entity, which he also inferred was originally from some kind of meteor that
crashed to the earth an unknown number of years ago."

"Mr. Skinner, I commend you.  Your memory serves you quite well."  He
looked at Skinner and waited for yet another retort of anger and
impatience.  He was, however, going to take his time in offering this next
bit of information.  He would not be rushed.

"What does this all have to do with Dana's treatment?  Tunguska, Russia is
a long way from here, Stein," Skinner was starting to seethe. He didn't
want to draw this discussion out any longer than necessary, and he sensed
that Cancerman was stalling.

"The Black Cancer is formed by the entities from that rock, Mr. Skinner.
The rock that was a part of an implosion to send it down miles and miles
below the earth's surface.  

"Those same entities apparently love to just `gobble' up your young
agent's rare form of cancer.  Ironic, isn't it?  Something so alien could
actually be a cure for the skeptical one?"

"But you said the rock was sent underground," interjected Maggie.  "What
good is this information if the source of the entities are underground?"

"Mrs. Scully, that is a good question, if you assume the only source of
the entities is underground.  But, fortunately for Dana , it is not.  It
was discovered through many years of research, that these black, oily-like
entities thrive in a host's environment.  The host of course being a human
being."

"The Tunguska Experiments Mulder wrote about in his report," said Skinner,
"Those people there were being experimented upon, and they were hosts,
weren't they?" 

"Yes, Mr. Skinner.  Apparently the human body is a perfect host for those
little oily worms."

"Well, let's get one of those people from Tunguska then," declared Elizabeth.

"Elizabeth, my dear, dear, girl," he began, "It's a grand idea, except for
two factors.  First, the people in charge of the experiment would sooner
die and/or kill anyone in their path, than let one of their guinea pigs
willingly go."

"And the second reason?" asked Maggie.

"Even if by some small miracle we did spring one of the hosts, consider
the location.  Tunguska locale is not exactly within this jurisdiction. 
It's in a rather primitive area of Russia, and between the red tape and
paper work in retrieving a host, and then dealing with the connecting
flights alone, well, it would involve more hours than I'm afraid Miss
Scully has right now."  He actually sighed at that.  

"So why even bring it up?" asked Skinner, somewhat cautiously.  Walter
Skinner knew Cancerman was a very methodical, deliberate son of a bitch. 
He was a man of few words, but when he did speak it was with purpose. 
Walter suddenly felt a cold shiver go up his spine.  He wasn't sure if he
was prepared for what Stein would say next.

"We don't need to go to Tunguska to find a host."  He looked directly at
Skinner as he said it.  *He knows,* Stein thought.  *He knows who the host is.*

"Where do we go?" asked Elizabeth.  

He sat there and looked directly into Skinner's eyes.  

"Shit."  Skinner looked away and blinked his eyes very rapidly in an
attempt to clear them.

"What, Walter?  What's wrong?" asked Maggie.

Skinner refused to answer Maggie's inquiry.  He looked back at Cancerman,
because he decided the black lunged son of a bitch deserved that "honor."

A few moments passed when Stein said, "Mrs. Scully,  Elizabeth, Fox is a
host." He sat there silently, allowing the women and Skinner to absorb the
full impact of his words.

"Are you telling me my son has cancer too?" asked Elizabeth tentatively.  

"Yes, Elizabeth.  But the entities apparently do no harm within the body. 
They seem to just live in a symbiotic state," he replied in a surprisingly
gentle voice.  

Skinner grasped Maggie's hand tighter.  This was not something he was
prepared to hear, and there was more to this, of that he was sure and
frightened.

"So, if Fox is a host, than what needs to be done to remove the entities
from his body to treat Dana?" Skinner asked in a tight, tense voice.

"I think you already know the answer to that, AD Skinner."  He sat back
and watched the AD react to his last statement.  He knew the answer to
Skinner's question would not be easy to hear for Elizabeth or, for that
matter, Maggie Scully.  But he suspected the one who might take it the
hardest would be Skinner, because he would feel the most impotent in doing
anything about it.

Skinner sat rigidly in his seat, still grasping Maggie's hand almost too
tightly.  He thought back to the report Mulder had submitted so many months
ago wishing he had his agent's photographic memory.  *What was it that he
stated in that report regarding those damned oily worms?* he wondered.  

Skinner knew he had the answer somewhere, he just couldn't retrieve it
from his memory.  Couldn't or wouldn't.  He wasn't sure.  He looked at
Cancerman and tried to read his expression.  He looked less slimy tonight,
and in fact, he looked almost human.

End of part 2/19 

#####################################################

Part 3/19

Past
Chilmark Hospital

He met Elizabeth at the hospital.  When  he saw her, she looked so pale
and frightened.  He walked up to her and touched her gently on the arm. 

"Elizabeth?" he said softly so as not to startle her.  "How is she?"

"Oh Jack, she was crying so much.  The doctor said it looks like she broke
her collarbone.  I can't believe it.  She was in so much pain."

"What happened, my dear?"

"They were playing on the tire swing that Bill had put up.  Samantha was
so excited,  and she kept begging and begging Bill to go outside and push
her on it.  He made excuse after excuse, so Fox finally told her he would push.

"Fox saw Bill was busy with his work, as usual, so he went outside with
Sam and pushed her on the swing.  Apparently the rope broke and she fell,
and she broke her collarbone.  

"Oh Jack, I can't believe it.  She's just a little girl," lamented Elizabeth.

"Where's Bill?" he asked.

"He said he'd follow us in the car."

"Where's Fox?" he then asked.

"At home.  He stayed back with Bill," she replied dully.

"What?!" he  startled.  "Elizabeth, Fox is alone with Bill?"

"Oh God, yes," she said in a monotone.

He jumped out of his seat and ran towards the elevator.  As he pushed the
down button, the door opened, and an agitated and harried looking Bill
Mulder stepped off and practically walked into him.

"Damn it, Stein, watch out!" he shouted. 


He smelled the alcohol on Mulder's breath.   "Bill, where's Fox?" he asked.  

"What the hell do you care.  The little son of a bitch couldn't even watch
his baby sister for Christ's sake."

"Bill, where is he?" he asked more nervously.

"He's home.  He's home and he's gonna stay home for the next month as
punishment for getting his sister hurt," growled Bill Mulder.

"What did you do to him, Bill?" he asked.

"I gave him what for, that's what I did," Bill replied.

"Oh, how could you?  He's just a child, Bill!" he pleaded.

"He's _my_ child, Jack.  That boy is _my_ boy and don't you forget it! 
I'll do to him anything I damn well please, and you can just stay the hell
out of it, do you  understand me?  Just stay the hell out of it!" 

Bill Mulder pushed him aside and went towards the waiting room where
Elizabeth was staying.  Jack Stein rode down the elevator and then drove to
the Mulder residence.

He knocked on the door very tentatively and feared what he might find.  He
knew five year old Samantha would be in a great deal of discomfort from her
accidental fall and broken collar bone, but she would heal. 
 
Nine year old Fox was another story.  His injuries were the result of not
an accident, but of the deliberate intent by someone to cause someone else
pain.  He opened the door with the key Elizabeth had made for him long ago.

"Fox?  Where are you, boy?  It's Abah."  He listened for any audible sign
of life in the house.  As he neared the child's bedroom, he thought he
could hear soft murmuring.  "Fox, are in there?  It's me, Abah."

"I'm in here, Abah," a small voice replied.

He pushed open the door to find the young boy crouching in the corner of
his room with his arms hugging his legs and his chin resting on the tops of
his knees.  He gave the child a quick once over and thought he looked okay.  

"Hi," he said.  As Fox looked up and returned his greeting, he went to sit
next to him.  He gave him a hug, which is when he saw the child grimace.  
*Never touch the face, this way no one can tell,* he thought to himself. 
*God, he really is a cold-hearted bastard, isn't he?*

"Abah, why do people die?"  Fox asked out of the blue.

He was taken aback at the abruptness of the question, but he was not
surprised by the subject.  At the age of nine, Fox Mulder contemplated
topics most adults chose to ignore because it made them uncomfortable or
they didn't comprehend it.  Oft times it was both reasons.  He knew the
child asked questions such as these in all seriousness, and expected only
serious answers in return.

"Well Fox, people sometimes die in accidents," he began, but Fox cut him
off immediately.

"Is Sam gonna die?" he asked anxiously.

"No, Fox. NO.  She is not going to die.  She is going to be in some pain
and discomfort for the next few weeks, but she is _not_ going to die."  He
looked at Fox, and added, "I am telling you the truth, Fox.  You know I
would never lie to you, don't you?"

Fox nodded yes, and then waited.  He realized Fox was waiting for him to
continue to address his initial question.  And so he did.   "Most times
people die from illness or old age."

"Mommy said it's because God wants them to be with Him.  At least that's
what she said when Nana died.  It's a nice story, but I don't think I
believe it," Fox said resolutely.

"Some people believe that is true too, Fox, and some people do not," he
acknowledged.

"I miss my Nana.  She didn't let Daddy hurt me when she was alive, did you
know that Abah?" he said in an almost matter of fact tone of voice.  "Once
when I was real little, like four and Sammy was still a really little baby,
I spilt some milk on some of Daddy's papers, and he got real mad at me, and
he,..,and he..., well he got real mad like he did today.  

"Anyway, Mommy took me and Sam to Nana's house and when she went to hug me
it kinda hurt a little like when you hugged me before, and Nana saw that it
kinda hurt, like you saw, so she stopped hugging me too, and then just
stood me in front of her and looked over at Mommy."  

Fox paused a second as though he were rewinding and then fast forwarding a
video, to make sure he got the details just right.  

"Mommy picked up Sammy and went into the other room.  Nana told me to come
over to her, and she just picked up my shirt.  I remember hearing Nana
breathing real hard, loud breaths, and then she pulled my shirt back down
and told me to lay down with my head on her lap.  She just kept stroking my
head and whispering something to me over and over again.  `My poor shaner 
boy-chick' or something like that.  I wasn't sure what it meant, but it
felt nice, Abah.  Nana always knew how to make me feel better.

"Anyway, you know what she did then?  She went and called Daddy up and
told him that if he ever touched me again she was going to call the police.
 And he didn't hurt me anymore after that for a long time.  But then Nana
died, and I guess Daddy didn't think Nana would call the police from Heaven.

"Abah, can I tell you a secret?"  He nodded yes most earnestly, and Fox
continued, "Sometimes when Daddy gets mad and hurts me, I close my eyes and
pretend in my mind that I'm visiting Nana.  Nana always made me feel safe,
Abah.  Did you know that?" 

"Yes Fox, I knew that.  Your mother told me about Nana and how much she
loved you," he replied.

"I miss Nana now.  It would be nice if Nana was with God like Mommy said. 
Abah, you know, sometimes I wished I was with Nana and God."

He looked at the child horrified.  How could an nine year old boy have a
suicide wish.  Then he realized the horror the child lived through and
suddenly didn't think it so surprising.  What was truly horrific was the
child felt he could count more on his dead grandmother to protect him than
any living being.

"Fox, I would be very sad if you went to be with your Nana and God now. 
You're still a young boy, and you have so much to learn and achieve," he
said hoping to sound positive and upbeat.

"Oh, I know, Abah.  Besides, I don't wish that anymore, `cause it didn't
help.  I figure if Nana was really with God she would have gotten God to
make Daddy stop hurting me.  So I guess Nana just melted into the earth and
she's just no more.  But I know you love me Abah.  I know you would never
hurt me, would you?"

"Never Fox.  I could never hurt you," he said, and while gently putting
his arm around the child's sore shoulders he said, "I love you now, and
I'll love you always."

End of part 3/19

Part 4/19


Present
The Library Restaurant

As Skinner observed the Cancerman in his reverie, he wondered if 
perhaps he really did love Elizabeth Mulder, or at the very least, had
loved her at one time in their lives.  He was trying to protect her, but
from what?  What would make him stall?  What was it that he felt so
uncomfortable talking about?  

It was at that moment he finally remembered the detail he had at first
refused to allow enter his own thoughts.

"Oh God," Skinner moaned.  Upon having the revelation, he looked directly
into Cancerman's eyes and saw something he had not expected to see. 
Sympathy.  Perhaps even empathy.  *My God, the man is capable of human
emotion,* thought Skinner.  But as quickly as the feelings were observed,
that was how quickly they disappeared.

"Walter," Maggie interrupted, "what is it?  What do they have to do to
remove the entities from Fox in order to help Dana?"

Walter swallowed hard.  His eyes began watering, and he wasn't sure if he
would be able to speak without losing control.  He took a deep breath, and
taking a cue from the enigmatic Dr. Scully, Skinner went into, not "Doctor
Mode" as Dana was so capable of doing, but into "Assistant Director Mode." 
Skinner felt he needed to take on the role of professional FBI agent in
order to deliver the information that Cancerman was so obviously already
aware of.

"Mulder's report on the Tunguska rock indicated that the entities exited
the bodies of the hosts when the hosts expired.  The entities also expired
after an indeterminate time on the bodies of the deceased hosts," Skinner
recited.  He took a sip of water, looked at Cancerman and asked, "Have I
recalled the facts correctly?"

"You have recalled them correctly AD Skinner."

"What the hell are you talking about?" cried out Elizabeth.  "Do you
realize what you said?   Do you have any idea about what you just said,
both of you?"

Maggie Scully sat there numb.  She did realize what Walter just shared. 
She did not want to believe it, but she did realize it.

"Are you telling us, Mr. Stein, that we have to trade Fox's life for
Dana's?" Maggie asked in a tremulous voice.  "Are you telling us that I
must trade one child's life for the other?"

Before he could respond to Margaret Scully's question, Elizabeth Mulder
turned toward him and slapped him across the face so hard she left an
imprint on his cheek.  

"You horrible, God damned, bastard.  You're asking me to do it again?! 
You want me to trade one child for another again?!  Damn you Jack, I
thought you cared about me!  And if not me, I thought you loved _him_,
Jack.  I honestly thought you loved _him_!  Elizabeth Mulder was visibly
shaking.  

He sat watching her entire body dance in tremors, while he had to make
every effort to control his own trembling.  He didn't think it was
possible, but she struck a nerve.  He picked up his glass of water and
drank it slowly.  As he regained control, he looked straight at Elizabeth.

"It was never my decision to take Samantha.  It was Bill's.  You wanted
them to take Fox.  I wanted them to take Fox.  We both felt it was for his
own protection and would keep him safe from Bill's abuse.  Bill decided he
was going to get his revenge on me and take Samantha instead, __our__
daughter.  It was not my decision to make, and I never, ever, wanted you to
have to make that decision in the first place.  Not then, not now."

Skinner could not recall ever seeing Cancerman lose his self-control. 
This confrontation between him and Elizabeth was the closest he'd ever seen
Cancerman showing anguish.  But it didn't change the fact that the only
apparent way to save Dana Scully's life was to kill Fox Mulder to retrieve
the Tunguska entities that inhabited his body.  

"What's the answer then, Jack?" Skinner asked forlornly.  "How do we not
trade one for the other?"

"Mr. Skinner, there are ways of tricking the body into thinking it is
dead, are there not?" he asked.

"Drug induced coma?" Skinner asked.

"Yes," he said succinctly.  

"It's been done successfully?"

"Yes.  It has been done successfully," he replied.

Maggie sensed there was more.  "But-?"  Skinner and Stein looked at her
questioningly.  "But-?  What are you not telling us Mr. Stein?"

He spoke deliberately and with control.  He had to or his knew he would
break down.  "The success rate was just over sixty-five per cent in
bringing the host back from the drug induced coma, and-"

"And what?" interjected Elizabeth.

"And they were all in a relatively healthy physical condition.  None of
them experienced the traumatic effects of bacterial meningitis nor the
aftereffects that have left Fox severely hard of hearing and suffering from
a constant state of vertigo that requires him to use a walker to ambulate,"
he said with a hint of dejection.

"So what you're saying is my son will die if he tries to help Dana."

"No, what  I am saying is there is a far greater risk to your son if he
tries to help Dana because of his recent illness."

"Oh God."

The four of them sat absolutely silently for the next several minutes. 
Finally, Elizabeth spoke.  "I won't permit it.  I'm sorry Maggie, but I
won't permit it.  The risk is too great."

Maggie didn't respond.  She merely looked down and hugged Walter's arm for
comfort.  Skinner responded by wrapping his arm around Maggie's shoulders. 
He didn't know how to say what needed to be said.  But it was the Cancerman
who did it for him.

"Elizabeth, if you make that choice for him, then you've killed him
anyway," he stated evenly, but firmly.

"What are you talking about, Jack?" she retorted.  "You said the little
black worms live in harmony in the human host.  I heard you say that."

"It's not the black cancer that would kill him, Elizabeth," interjected
Walter.  "Scully's death would kill him.  Losing Dana would kill him."

"Walter, I know he loves Dana, but I'm sorry.  He would get over it.  I
won't allow you to risk his life.  I can't lose him too," she cried.

"It would be very hard to lose a second child, Elizabeth.  I know, because
I'm facing that possibility right now.  When Dana was missing all of those
months, I didn't think I would ever get over it.  I was fortunate to have
your son's belief in my daughter to keep me going, but it was not easy for
him, Elizabeth.  

"The night I found him as he sat with his gun near his mouth,
contemplating  putting an end to his worry and his pain and his fear was
one of the most frightening moments I've ever had to endure, because you
see I had already bonded with this child of yours. 

"Somehow, through the turmoil of searching for Dana and keeping our
spirits up and our hopes up and faith alive that she would come out of this
okay, he became one of my own.  So when I found him sitting and crying and
losing faith and hope in himself, I feared that I was going to lose a
second child. 

"But God gave me strength to help _our_  son see the truth and keep
believing in himself and Dana.  And she came back to us, and my faith was
restored.  Until my Melissa was shot in cold blood.  So I lost a child
anyway. I, too, lost a daughter, Elizabeth.  And I now face losing another
one.  But even worse, I also face losing a child whom I see as my son as well.  

"That's an awful lot of loss to have to face in a mother's lifetime.  So I
know how you feel.  But I also know I could no more make this decision for
my children than a stranger could.  Fox and Dana need to be told of this
treatment and its risks," concluded Maggie.  

Walter squeezed Maggie's shoulder in acknowledgment that he was in
complete agreement, except for one thought that concerned him.  "Maggie, do
you really think it's a good idea to tell Dana?  I mean, all she'll do is
get upset and try to talk Fox out of it."

Maggie smiled at Walter and said, "Exactly."  When Walter looked at her
nonplused she continued.  "You know Fox will want to go through with this
no matter what the risks.  When it comes to helping loved ones, hell when
it comes to helping anyone, he rarely considers any risk to his own
well-being.  

"Imagine then what would happen if, God forbid, something goes wrong and
Fox isn't revived.  How do you think Dana would react if she knew that it
was because of her he remained in a coma or even worse, died?  

"She would be devastated thinking that she _could_ have talked him out the
procedure and therefore __she__ could have saved his life, but she wasn't
given the opportunity.  She would feel not only guilty for the rest of her
life, but the relationship we share with her would most certainly become
strained out of her beliefs of betrayal.

"I would never want to risk that Walter.  I couldn't do that to her,
anymore than I could do that to Fox.  I love them and trust them both too
much to mislead them like that.  Can you understand that?"  

"Of course I can understand that."  Walter leaned over and lightly kissed
Maggie on the cheek.  

Stein watched Maggie Scully make her stand with great admiration.  He
remembered a time when Elizabeth was wise and strong, a long time ago.  But
then the bastard broke her, and he was too late to play the role of knight
in shining armor.  

"She's right, you know," he said looking at Elizabeth with an intensity
she hadn't seen in years.  "Neither one of them would ever forgive you if
you tried to make this decision without them."

Elizabeth looked at him and realized any argument would be futile, because
he was correct.  They both were.  The children needed to be told, and they
needed to be told soon.

End of Part 4/19
#####################################################

Part   5/19

Later That Night
Scully Residence

The trio walked into the house to find the two young agents sound asleep
on the sofa bed.  Mulder was stretched out on his back with his arm wrapped
around Scully who was lying next to him, her head nestled in the crook of
his arm and shoulder.  

Elizabeth looked upon her son and his partner with trepidation.  She still
couldn't believe the news Jack had given them tonight.  Dana's cancer could
kill her in a matter of days and Fox's cancer could be her cure. 

Fox's cancer.  He had said it so calmly, and she hated him for that.  How
could Jack be so blas‚ about something so horrific?  How could he be so
accepting of a death sentence for her son?  A son, she knew, Jack had loved
once as his very own.  

Margaret Scully looked upon her sleeping children.  Children. Yes, Dana
was her daughter, and Fox was her son, in just about every sense of the
word.  Though she hadn't given birth to him, she was present for his last
two "rebirths."  The first being when Dana recovered from her abduction,
and the second when he began his own, albeit slow, recovery from meningitis.  

She noted that his hearing aids were sitting on top of the lamp table. 
Maggie sometimes, momentarily at least, forgot how much trauma he'd
suffered in this most recent illness.  The hearing aids, as well as the
walker standing in the corner of the room, served as concrete reminders
that Fox Mulder still had a ways to go to a complete recovery.

But even that was in doubt now.  Maggie knew Fox would insist upon
providing the entities for Dana's cure, there was no doubt in her mind
about that.  Somehow, she also knew that those entities could cure her
daughter's cancer.  What she wasn't sure of was whether her daughter could
survive emotionally if Fox didn't recover from the procedure.  And in his
weakened physical condition, that was just too real of a possibility.

Walter Skinner moved toward the two young people and reached over to
gently awaken them.  Scully stirred first, while Fox remained in a deep
sleep.  He wasn't exactly sure when these two became ingrained in his
heart, but he realized it was a lot longer than the six plus weeks duration
of Fox's illness.  The meningitis just brought his feelings of affection
for them to the surface.  

Walter gazed down at Dana Scully with a genuine look of love and concern. 
 When Dana was able to wipe the cobwebs of sleep from her eyes and focus on
Skinner's face, she realized something was wrong.

"What happened?" she asked, her voice still hoarse from sleep.

"We'll talk.  We have a lot to talk about," he replied.

"No, tell me now.  What did the smoking bastard say?"  Dana noticed
Elizabeth flinch at that, but she didn't care.  Elizabeth wasn't her first
priority at the moment.  

"Dana, we should wake up Fox.  He needs to hear this too," he said.  

Dana looked at Walter Skinner and realized he looked worried and
uncomfortable, as if he were trying to hide something..what would make him
uncomfortable?  He had such a sad look in his eyes...then she knew what it
was.  She just knew.  It was her tests.   He knew about her tests.  

"You know about my test results, don't you?"  Scully said dully.

Maggie moved toward her daughter knowing that in moments that passive
exterior could explode at any moment, and she wanted to be near to calm her
down.  "Dana, he had to tell us.  It was important for us to know so we
would know what course of action to take."

"That bastard had no right to tell you," she began softly.  But as she
continued her voice became louder and angrier.  Tears began flowing down
her face as she cried out, "He had no right to know himself!!  That's
privileged information between me and my doctor.  How could he!?  How could
you?!"  and with that she jumped from the bed and ran from the room.

All the while Scully was ranting and crying out in anguish, Skinner,
Maggie, and Elizabeth were calling out to her in an attempt to calm her
down.  Everyone was talking at once.

Mulder had woken from a sound sleep to see Scully crying hysterically, and
the others looking equally upset.  He could hear them all talking at once,
but couldn't distinguish any of the sounds.  He fumbled around for the
hearing aids, hoping they would help him understand the scene in front of him.

When Dana jumped out of the bed and ran from the den, Mulder became
increasingly worried.  He still didn't have a clue as to what was upsetting
Dana or what the others had learned from Cancerman.  Whatever it was,
however, he realized it wasn't good news.

Though Mulder was able to put the hearing aids in his ears, he was still
unable to understand what was being said.  Though the aids increased the
volume of sound, it did not automatically allow him to understand the
sounds of speech.  He needed to relearn the skill of listening, and
distinguishing between the words.  At this point, hearing the voices of
everyone talking at once without being able to comprehend any of what was
being said, was frustrating as hell for him.  But more importantly, he was
worried about Dana.

He swung his legs over the side of the sofa bed.  He noticed the walker
was in the corner of the room, and figured by holding onto the various
pieces of furniture, he would be able to reach it without mishap.   

Of course, being he was Fox Mulder, this was not the case.  As he stood
up, the vertigo kicked into high gear.  He reached for something to help
balance himself, and the closest thing was the ceramic lamp on the end
table.  As he grabbed for the lamp, it tipped over, with Fox falling on top
of it.  The base shattered, and several small shards found their way into
Fox's hand as he tried to brace his fall.

Elizabeth, Maggie and Walter looked on in horror as they watched him fall.
  None of them had even realized he'd woken up, much less was trying to get
out of the bed.  Walter ran over to Fox first.

He noted the blood all over Fox's hand and told Elizabeth to get a towel
from the bathroom.  He then told Maggie to get Dana, as her medical
services would be needed.

Walter sat down on the floor and took hold of Fox in his arms, reminiscent
of the position he took with Fox as he laid in the hospital bed, and held
him.  Mulder was upset with himself for having yet another accident, but he
was also worried because he still didn't understand what caused Dana to run
from the room in such an agitated state.

"Abah," Fox said quietly, "what happened?  Why is Dana crying?  What's wrong?"

"Shhh, we'll tell you everything in a little while.  Let's get you cleaned
up first and see if you need stitches," he said in a soft, soothing tone.

As Elizabeth returned with a clean towel, Maggie followed Dana into the
room, holding her medical kit.  Dana motioned  for Walter to get Mulder
onto the bed, so she could get a look at his hand away from the pile of
broken lamp.  Maggie went to get a broom to sweep it up, and Elizabeth
looked on worriedly.  

"You've got a couple of big chunks in here that will probably require
stitches.  I guess I'll be able to get the other pieces out fairly cleanly.
 I have some local anesthetic in the bag, but it's still going to be a
little painful.  Do you want to go to the ER instead?" she asked.

Mulder shook his head vehemently.  He'd had enough of the hospital, thank
you very much, and did not plan to go back unless it was for his hearing
appointments or physical therapy.  No, he could endure a little pain if it
meant staying right where he was.

Scully went about cleaning up Mulder's hand, but did so in total silence. 
She was angry, upset, humiliated, frustrated, and most of all, scared to
death.  If Cancerman told them of her prognosis, then there must have been
discussion of other things that pertained to her, and unless they were
positive, she didn't know if she could bear to hear any of it.

Fox was listening to the silence around him and he knew something was
terribly wrong.  He was getting more and more frightened by the lack of
information, and decided he could not stand it any longer.

"Will someone please tell what the hell happened?  You guys are scaring me
shitless, and I don't know why.  Please?" he pleaded while looking straight
into Skinner's eyes, "what did he say?  OUCH!"

Scully pulled a little harder than she intended on the large chunk of
glass embedded in Fox's palm.  She didn't want Mulder to hear the news of
her tests.  She didn't know what it would do to him.  "I'm sorry, Fox.  I'd
rather not talk about this now."

Maggie Scully looked hard at her daughter.  "Dana Katherine Scully, that's
just too damned bad.  We don't give a good God damn if _you_ would rather
not talk about it, but talk about it we will because _you_ don't have the
luxury of time to wait."  

The last time Dana had heard her mother speak to her in that angry tone
was when she arrived at the hospital having just heard about the cancer
from Fox over the phone.  Dana looked at her mother's eyes and saw they
were blazing.  Yes, she was definitely pissed off.

Mulder, upon seeing Maggie's reaction, became even more distressed at her
words and appearance.  He knew it took a great deal to cause Maggie Scully
to raise her voice or use profanity, and now she was doing both.  He was
scared, very, very, scared.

"Mom, it's not necessary to talk about this now.  I'll discuss  it with
you later," she responded in a low, even voice, all the while imploring her
mother to understand that she didn't want to talk in front of Mulder.

"I think that's a good idea," interrupted Elizabeth.  "I think we should
just let Dana take care of Fox's hand, and then we can chat later."

"Chat!?" bellowed Walter.  "You think this is going to be just a little
chat?  Elizabeth, we don't have time for God damned tea and crumpets and a
little _chat_ for Christ's sake!  She doesn't have time."

"I only meant she should have some quiet while she attends to Fox's
wounds, Walter.  And you have no right to talk to me like that," responded
Elizabeth indignantly.

"Oh Elizabeth," interrupted Maggie, " there's no time for petty, hurt
feelings now.  Your son's and my daughter's lives are what's important." 
She shot a look of disdain at Elizabeth.

"Dana," continued Maggie, "we need to talk now.  You have to hear what we
have to say, and Fox needs to be aware of everything too.  It affects him
just as much as much as you at this point."

Dana reacted by shouting back, "NO!' and at this point, everyone started
to talk at once.  

Mulder looked from face to face.  He was trying so hard to follow the
words that were being thrown around the words.  All the while he was forced
to keep his hand still, because Scully insisted upon continuing the minor
surgery on his hand.  

"Will someone please tell me what's going on?" he asked in a voice that
could barely be heard above the din.  "Please?"  This time he said it a
little louder, but with no more success.  

Mulder started feeling more and more panicky.  He knew he had to stop
breathing so quickly.  He knew he had to try to take deeper breaths, but he
was having difficulty catching his breath.  No one noticed, since everyone
was busy yelling at one another while Scully concentrated on Mulder's hand,
never once looking up so as to avoid the screaming ruckus.  

Scully suddenly felt her arm being held so tightly that she uttered a cry
of pain.  When she looked up she saw Mulder was in the midst of a full
scale panic attack.  His eyes were wild with fright, and he was
hyperventilating.  
 
She remembered all of the seizures he experienced in the hospital, and
didn't want to find out if a panic attack would cause him to start seizing
again.  She ordered everyone to shut up and asked for help.  

Scully had cleaned out and stitched the last major gash that needed
stitches, as well as cleaned out and removed glass from the many minor cuts
on his hand.  She finished wrapping his hand in sterile gauze and fumbled
around for a paper bag in her medical kit.  

She placed the bag over Mulder's face and spoke to him in soothing tones
and held him.  She reminded him to take slow deep breaths and to relax.  As
the minutes passed, everyone could hear his breathing become more even and
rhythmic.  

They all managed to catch their own breaths again as they observed Fox
breathing more normally.  Scully continued to hold him, and asked everyone
to leave them alone.  She said she needed to speak to Fox alone.

"Dana, is that a good idea?" asked Elizabeth, realizing what she was about
to do.  

"You've all given me no choice, or rather Cancerman's given me no choice. 
And he needs to hear it from me."  Walter looked at Dana and nodded his
agreement.  "But," she continued more softly, "I'll need you to help me
pick up the pieces."  Skinner leaned over, gave her a kiss on the cheek,
and then whispered, "Always, Dana.  I'll always be there to pick up the
pieces for him and for you."

The three parents left the room so Dana could inform Fox Mulder about how
little time she apparently had left.

End of part 5/19
#####################################################

Part 6/19

Unknown Address
Present

When he left the trio at the restaurant, he didn't know if they saw his
hands shaking.  He hoped not.  His power came from his ability to show
strength in dire situations, and he knew he could not keep control  if they
saw just how badly his hands shook.

He was privy to information the trio of parents were not.  

Stein knew  it was only because of an additional Russian inoculation that
the Black Cancer laid dormant within Mulder's body.  The little entities
were still there, just not active.  However, as a means to further the
research,  Stein knew the boy would have to receive another "oil treatment"
in order to revive the entities in his body. 

He wondered if the second treatment would have a more adverse effect than
usual, since the weaknesses the boy incurred from his recent bout of
meningitis were definitely unknown factors.  Stein didn't know.  He
couldn't know.  But the opportunity to find out more presented itself, and
it was decided to take advantage of that opportunity, for the greater good.

The boy was the perfect test subject.  He had recently survived a rampant
bacterial infection, and they needed to know what roles the inoculation and
the entities played in the entire ordeal.  They wanted to compare his past
data with the new data they would gather once he agreed to provide Agent
Scully with the entities she needed to survive.  And they knew he would agree.

Though they already had the necessary entities right on hand, and didn't
need  those inhabiting the boy's body, that didn't matter.   Gaining new
information was the important component to further the research for the
greater good.  It was,  however, equally as important to ensure that Walter
Skinner, Maggie Scully, and Elizabeth Mulder did not find out about that.  

If they did, the AD would most likely attempt to kill him himself, while
his lovely new companion cheered him on.  Elizabeth, on the other hand,
would just be Elizabeth, and accept the fact that her son's life was once
again put into jeopardy, for the greater good.

Elizabeth paid the high price for the greater good many times. But she
always was a good little foot soldier, and he knew she would be again this
time.  She'd certainly had enough practice between putting up with Bill's
emotional abuse towards her and the physical abuse he laid on the boy.  

And of course, she had to deal with the loss of Samantha.  Samantha, their
daughter.  It was a loss they both had to deal with, all because of the
greater good.  Sometimes even  _he_ wondered if it were all worth it.  

He knew the answer to that, but still, sometimes in a moment of weakness,
he would think back to the days when he heard the joyous cries of Abah
being directed toward him.  And he wondered.

He didn't want to hurt them anymore, but there were situations that were
bigger than just a mother and her son.  Situations that even he couldn't
totally control, that were outweighed by the greater good.

No, he didn't know if there would be any complications in this already
complex procedure.  He wondered if they knew in advance  that re-infecting
the boy was a  prerequisite for doing the procedure, would it make any
difference in their decision to go ahead?  He strongly doubted it, for he
believed they would go ahead no matter what.   No matter what.

He tried to remember a time when he was willing to sacrifice everything
for someone other than the greater good.  He knew there was a time when he
actually desired to be surrounded by people.  People who loved him, and
with whom he returned that love.

He wondered, as he sat and smoked yet another Morely, how they would all
treat him if the treatment was, indeed, successful.  He remembered another
day, long past,  when he played hero to a young boy and girl..

#####################################################

Past
Quonochontaug, RI

"Abah, help!   Come quick!!" she screamed.

"What is it Samantha?  What's wrong?" he asked.

"There's a fire!"

"Sam, where?  Where's the fire?"

"At he beach house.  We were playing in the beach house and one of the
kids had some matches and it started burning and everyone started running
around and screaming and__!"

"Sam, where's Fox?" he asked anxiously.  "Where is he?"

"At the beach house, Abah.  He's still inside the beach house. I couldn't
get him to move, and no one would help me.  Please, Abah, we've got to go
get him," she cried.

They ran about a quarter of a mile down the road toward the source of the
smoke he could now smell, as well as see,.  There was no direct path to go
by car, so in fact it was  faster to run the distance over there.  Sam's
long legs quickly led them back to the house.  

When he saw the beach house, he felt a feeling of panic begin to overwhelm
him.  If Fox was still inside... He ordered Samantha to stay put and wait
for the fire engines that were sure to come soon. 

 He didn't think anymore about that and just ran inside.  He called out to
him, but since he knew of Fox's intense fear of fire, he wasn't expecting
much of an answer from him.  

He moved cautiously, looking and feeling for hot spots.  As he moved into
the next room, he saw reflections of the fire in the mirror hanging to his
right.  

"Fox, it's Abah!" he called out.  "I don't see you, Fox.  Tell me where
you are so I can help you get out of here.  Please son, let me know where
you are!" 

He listened carefully, when he thought he heard a whimper.  He moved
closer to the area of the fire and called out to Fox again.  It was then
that he heard him respond.

"Abah?  I can't get out, Abah?  I can't get out.  I can't get out," he
wept over and over again. 

"I'm coming Fox.  I'll get you out of here, I promise," he reassured him.

As Fox spoke, he walked closer to the source of the voice.  He finally
found the boy huddled against the corner wall, near where the flames were
coming dangerously closer and closer.  

"C'mon Fox.  I'm here son.  Let's get you out of here before we both get hurt."

"Sam?!" Fox asked, panic stricken.

"She's fine.  Sam's the one who told me about the fire," he responded. 
"C'mon Fox, let's get out of here."  And with that he lifted the boy by his
armpits and embraced him in both protection and comfort.  He led the child
out of the beach house just as the fire trucks were pulling up.

Fox began coughing, and  was having difficulty catching his breath.  One
of the paramedics immediately  placed an oxygen mask on his face, while the
other EMT quickly asked Stein if he was okay.  He indicated he was fine,
and demanded they just tend to the boy.  

Elizabeth Mulder came flying down  to the beach house, having heard one of
her children was trapped in the fire.  She knew it had to be Fox.  Ever
since his best friend's house burned down last year, he had developed this
terrible phobia of fire.  It had gotten so bad that the child would get the
shakes every time they wanted to barbecue.  

"Jack!?" she cried out.

"He's here, Elizabeth," he replied, pointing to the ground near the
paramedic's truck.

"Oh my God, what happened?"

"Abah saved Fox, Mommy.  Abah went into the fire and saved him," Samantha
announced with a slight tremor to her voice.  It wasn't the first time
she'd seen him being attended to by emergency personnel, but it still upset
her to see her big brother in pain.

"Thank you, Jack.  Thank God you were here to save him."

#####################################################

Present
Unknown Address

So he saved him once, from a fire, he mused. Would he be able to save him
again?  Would Elizabeth be thanking him again for being there?  He didn't
know.  He honestly didn't know.


End of Part 6/19
#####################################################


Part 7/19

Present
Margaret Scully Residence

The young couple entered the kitchen with red,  puffy eyes.  Dana had
obviously told Fox the results and prognosis based upon her latest test
results.  She was holding on to him, in both  gestures of comfort and
necessity, as he still walked with very little balance control.

Mulder spoke first.  "So now that we know time is of the essence, what can
we do?  The black lunged bastard must have had a reason for wanting to meet
with you mom, or was it just to taunt me about Dana's condition?"

"Fox, I wish you would stop calling him those names," Elizabeth stated. 
"His name is Jack."

"Mom, go to hell."

"Fox!  I'm still your mother and I will not tolerate being spoken to in
that manner.  I will not!"

"Stop it!  Both of you!" demanded Walter.  "We don't have time for this
pettiness Elizabeth, and Fox, knock it off.  We have enough to deal with
without you going out of your way to hurt your mother.  Do you understand?"

Mulder looked like a petulant child and appeared ready to argue when
Skinner grabbed his hand and quietly said, "It's just not worth wasting any
more energy on him than necessary, Fox.  Can you understand that?  Please?"

Mulder returned Skinner's gaze and nodded silently.  Walter squeezed his
hand, and then nodded slightly toward Elizabeth.
Mulder's eyes widened, but Skinner continued to stare at Fox determinedly.
 Some moments passed and Fox finally acquiesced.

"I'm sorry Mom.  We're all under a lot of extra tension here tonight.  I
shouldn't have spoken to you that way.  Please accept my apology."  He then
reached over to grasp her hand and gently squeezed it.

"I'm guess I should apologize too.  I forget that the relationship you
once had with Jack is a forgotten memory, Fox," she replied regretfully.   

"Mom," Dana interrupted, " what else did he have to say."  Dana was
determined to at least try and regain some control of her life and move
forward. "How can he help us?"

"Actually, it's not so much Jack Stein who can help you."  Maggie paused
at this moment.  She wasn't sure how to put this latest bit of information
on the table, as she feared Fox would react in much the same way as Dana
did when she heard Jack Stein spilled the beans, if you will, about her
test results.

"I don't understand.  If not him, then who," she inquired.

Maggie looked at both Walter and Elizabeth.  She didn't want to be the one
to tell Dana of Fox's condition.  Walter realized her concern, and then
recognized Elizabeth was even more reluctant to speak of it.  He looked at
both Dana and Fox and began:

"What your mom means, kids, is that it's you, Fox, who can provide the
best chance for Dana's recovery."

"What?  Sir, what are you talking about?" Dana asked anxiously.

Walter noticed she reverted back to the more formal title, and understood
that she was frightened.  Anything that involved Fox and the unknown tended
to be frightening and dangerous for him and Dana as well. 

"Fox, just as Dana needed to tell you about her test results, I believe
you need to tell Dana everything about what happened in Tunguska." 

"But I already put everything in my report.  Scully read it," he replied,
but unconvincingly.  

"Fox, I read the report too, remember?  In another life, I was your boss. 
Now you need to tell her everything.  You owe her that, son."  Skinner
observed and noted how uncomfortable Fox was acting.  Walter knew this was
not going to be easy for the younger man.

Fox loved Dana, and kept this information from her in an attempt to
protect her. He knew she would be angry and hurt that he didn't trust her
with the information.  But there was another reason he was reluctant to
share the information with her, or anyone for that matter.  

He had consciously hidden those few days in the back of his mind.  He
didn't want to remember.  He didn't want to relive the terror of those
experiences, yet now his Abah was asking him to do just that..He began to
speak slowly and clearly, as if reciting a report before an FBI  review board.

"Scully, when I was in Tunguska, they were doing some deranged experiments
with the oily worms that you had discovered in the scientist.  They
captured a number of men and threw them in the gulag, or jail.  Sometimes a
guard would come into the cell and start beating up the men for no reason, 
and then the guard would cart them off.  They brought them into a room that
looked like a hospital ward of sorts.

"They confined the men to small, thin cots."  It was at this point that
Mulder's voice began to tremble.  The memories were becoming all too alive
for him at this point.  

"On the cots was this wire.   The men were covered and enclosed with
something like chicken wire while they laid on the cots.  They couldn't
move, since the chicken wire tightly covered their entire bodies."  He
paused here, took a deep breath, and then tremulously continued his third
person narrative. 

"There was a hose above each of the men's heads.  The guards released the
oily worms from the hose, and those black little slugs crept into the men's
bodies through the men's noses and sometimes their mouths.  

"They had a name for it, Scully.  They called it the Black Cancer."

At that Scully let out an audible gasp.  Mulder paused and drew in a deep
breath, and then continued in a voice that was even more quivering, as he
remembered.

"The men were caught in these damned chicken wired cots.  They felt like
they were in little individual jails.  They couldn't move their own limbs,
but they could feel the movement of the worms.  They slithered everywhere
through the men's bodies.  Even their eyes, Scully.  They crawled through
their eyes and caused the men to see dark spots for a time.  

"They were scared.  God they were so scared.  They screamed, and cried
out.  It hurt, Scully.  The damned things felt like they were sharp little
blades sliding through every pore and crevice of their skulls."

As Mulder described  the terrors at the Gulag, the tears which began so
lightly, began to cascade down his cheeks.  The memories were ghastly, and
with his photographic memory, he felt as though he were reliving each and
every harrowing minute.  

Dana listened to detail after detail as Mulder described the atrocities in
third person, but realized he had experienced each and every horror
himself.  She didn't know whether to strangle him for keeping the truth
from her, or engulf him in her arms in attempt to protect him from yet the
memories of another trauma.  

Dana soundlessly reached over to clasp Fox's hand in her own.  She
intertwined her fingers with his, and recognized  he was only trying to
protect her, again. 

She also knew under different circumstances she would be so pissed off his
head would probably be rolling off the walls right now for not trusting her
with this information.  But she also knew her energy would be better spent
on finding a way out of this hell hole Cancerman and the other bastards
threw them into.

"So now we all know Fox was exposed to the Black Cancer.  What does it
mean?  Is he dying too?" she asked, in typical Doctor Mode,  as objectively
as possible.

"No!" cried out Elizabeth.  This was becoming almost too much for her to
take.  She was unprepared for the Tunguska details that Fox so emotionally
expressed.  She hadn't realized the horrors he was put through, and it hurt
even more to realize that Jack Stein was apparently all too aware of her
son's experiences too.  

"Mom, take it easy.  I'm not dying.  If the meningitis didn't kill me, you
really think some little oily slugs could knock me off?"  Mulder asked with
a wry smile.

"Fox, I don't know how you can make jokes at a time like this," she
replied seriously.

Scully felt him shudder a bit at his mother's retort, and sensed him
withdrawing into himself.  Elizabeth Mulder had this incredible knack for
making her son feel totally worthless.  How she managed to do this on such
a consistent basis was beyond Scully's knowledge.  All she knew was she
desperately wanted to gag the woman, now and for always.  

"Mom, Walter," Scully said purposefully, "please tell us what __he__ 
proposed tonight.  How can  the fact that Fox has this Black Cancer help me?"

The three parents, natural and surrogate, looked at one another with
concern.  This would be the most difficult part to explain.   Both women
deferred to Walter.

"Stein said the oily worms, or entities as he called them, were attracted
to the type of cancer cells that caused your tumor, Dana.  He said the
research indicated there was a significantly high percentage of success in
eradicating your type of tumor using these entities."

"How do they do that?" 

"Well apparently they just gobble the cancer cells up and leave the brain
matter unaffected.  They kind of peel the cancer away from the outer layers
of the brain, and lift the tumor away from the brain matter.  Once the
entities have finished grazing on the cancerous cells inside the brain, the
surgeons apparently can easily lift up and peel away the tumor."

"Why does this sound so easy?" Dana asked.  "Why do I get the feeling
there's more to this still." 

Now it was Maggie Scully's turn to enter the discussion, mainly because
she didn't trust Elizabeth to spell it out as objectively as possible.

"There is more, sweetheart.  Dana, Fox, you need to listen very carefully
now.  We have to be sure you understand everything we're going to say to
you now, because you will have an important decision to make together.  So
listen, and don't interrupt until we're finished.  Okay?  Dana?  Fox?"  

Each of them nodded in agreement and waited anxiously for someone to
explain what was so important.  Maggie, once again, looked at Walter and
pleaded with her eyes to continue relaying the frightening details of  Jack
Stein's proposal.

"There is a substantial risk involved," he started.

"What could happen to Dana?" asked Fox.  Walter smiled ironically to
himself, as he knew his young charge would immediately worry about his
partner before even considering the possibility that he, himself, might be
in danger.

"Fox, the risk is not to Dana.  It's to you."  Skinner looked at the young
couple as they digested this latest bit of news.

"How?  How is it a risk to Fox?" Dana choked out in a hoarse whisper. 

Walter moved his hands across to both Dana and Fox.  He grasped one hand
from each of them and sat silently, caressing each for a moment or two.

"The entities have to be expelled from the human host's body.  Fox is the
human host.  There is only one way for the human host to expel them," he
said in an even, calm voice.

"How?" Dana sobbed softly.  

"They come out only when the host is dead, don't they."  It was not a
question.  Fox had known all along that was the way to rid himself of the
entities.  

The only thing he didn't quite understand was why he never seemed to get
any sicker from them, though he attributed this to the fact he'd only
received one treatment.  The other prisoner had said men died after many
treatments.

"What are you talking about?" Scully asked in a horrified tone.  "What are
you even thinking of considering?  The son of a bitch is not only a
bastard, he's crazy too!!"

"Dana, listen to me," said Skinner.

"No!  I won't listen to you.  This is crazy.  You can't think that we
would trade Fox's life for mine.  What's the matter with you all?  What's
wrong with you?" she cried.

Mulder looked at Dana and then back at Walter.  He avoided his mother's
eyes, as well as Maggie's.  

He directed his inquiry towards Skinner only.  "When do we do this?"

"Mulder, are you crazy?  Have you gone completely insane?  Mom, talk to
him.  Walter, please talk some sense in him!  Are you all crazy?" she pleaded.

"Dana, listen.  There is a plan, so hear it out before you condemn it,
okay?" Scully barely nodded at Skinner's request.  "Good.  Stein said there
was previous research that indicated the entities can be tricked into
thinking the host is dead."

"Tricked?" she echoed.  

"Yes, tricked.  As a physician, you know there are ways to induce comas by
using certain drugs, correct?" he continued.

"Yes, but the body is not dead.  It's just in a comatose state.  There's a
big difference between dead and comatose," she replied, agitated.

"That's true, Dana.  But the drugs that are used to induce an extreme coma
condition have apparently been potent enough to trick the entities into
thinking their host is dead," Walter explained.

"If he's in that extreme of a condition, than who's to say he can be
brought out of it again.  No.  This is not an option.  I'm sorry, but I
can't agree to this."  Scully was emphatic.

Walter and Maggie looked at Dana with a resigned expression.  Her reaction
neither surprised nor shocked them.  Elizabeth Mulder, on the other hand, did.

"Well, thank heavens __someone__  in this room has some common sense
besides me," she announced.

To which Walter replied, "Go to hell, Elizabeth."

At that, the ruckus of  earlier began again.  The parents and Scully all
began yelling at one another at once, which left a very anxious and upset
Fox Mulder bewildered amongst it all.  He finally couldn't take it any
longer and stood up, while he hung on tightly to the table for balance and
security.  

"Stop it," he said.  When no one responded he repeated it. "Stop it!" he
shouted.  "Please, stop it," he then pleaded.

At that all eyes were on Mulder.  "Now that I have your attention, may I
say something?"  He didn't wait for anyone to answer, he merely continued
with an intensity that held them rapt throughout.

"I want you all to understand something.  I am _not_  suicidal.  I don't
want to kill myself.  Scully, I really don't want to die.  

"Why would I?  I've seen more of my mother in the last couple of weeks
than I've seen in the last four years."  He smiled at Elizabeth that was
both warm and tender.

 Then, turning to Maggie Scully, he said, "I've found a joy and security
with you, Mom, that I haven't felt in years."  He realized that his own
mother flinched every time he called Maggie Scully "Mom," but he didn't
care.  She was in every way a mom to him and he wanted to acknowledge it .

Next, he looked at Walter Skinner.  "And it's taken me till adulthood and
a near fatal illness to find a male authority figure who was able to give
me something no other male had ever been able to give me."  Skinner looked
at Mulder with questioning eyes.  

"Walter," Fox began, "there was a time in my life when the only symbols of
affection I received were based on some kind proof that I was worthy.  And
even then it was a handshake, or on rare, special occasions, it might have
been a pat on the shoulder.

"But you, you don't expect proof.  You don't expect a payment for services
rendered.  You don't expect anything.  You just love me.  In spite of who I
am, you just love.  My God,. Abah,... you make feel as though you love me
__just because__ of who I am.  No one's ever made me feel  way before.  No
one."  

Walter was looking down toward the table, trying desperately to swipe at
the overflow of tears that escaped.  He reached for Fox's hand and grasped
it tightly.  "I do love you __just because__  of who you are.  I do," he
replied to his adopted son.

Mulder squeezed his hand in response, and then turned to his partner who
was seated at his side.  "And then there's you, my dear Agent Scully, MD." 
He sat by her side and took both of her hands into his own.

"I finally discovered that the one woman with whom I have been totally,
completely, and hopelessly in love with for the past three and a half
years, actually feels the same way about me, and you think I want to kill
myself?  

"Dana, all I want to do is recover from this damned meningitis, get my
hearing back, learn to walk like a thirty-seven year old man instead of an
eighteen month old toddler, marry you, make love to you,  nurture  kids
with you, and live the rest of my life with you.  

"I want that to be for a very, long, long time.  I love you Dana Katherine
Scully, very, very much.  And I don't want to live my life without you, and
apparently I won't have to if you weren't so damned stubborn or selfish." 
Scully's mouth gaped open, but before she could say anything, Mulder continued.

"Yes, selfish.  Don't look at me that way.   Scully, I am not suicidal
now, but I remember there was one time when I was. It was when you were
missing, and I didn't know if I could go on, or even if I even wanted to
try.  I was that desperate, but for some reason, the powers that be saw fit
to bring you back to me.  And I never want to feel that desperate, or alone
again.

"Without this procedure you have just days left.  With the procedure you
have a lifetime of days ahead of you.  Don't you know that I would be
happier in death knowing that you could live a full life, than I would be
in life knowing I could have prevented your dying?

"Dana, if you don't let me do this, you might as well just put a gun to my
head right now, because you will kill me by denying me this chance to save
you.  Please, Dana.  Please understand why we have to go through with this.
 Please," he whispered.

The room was so heavy with silence.  Dana looked at her mother for
reassurance, and then to Walter.  As she nodded her head so imperceptibly,
she heard Elizabeth Mulder gasp.

End of Part 7/19
#####################################################

Part   8 / 19  

The room was heavy with silence.  Dana looked at her mother for
reassurance, and then to Walter.  As she nodded her head so imperceptibly,
she heard Elizabeth Mulder gasp.

"No!" she cried out.  "I cannot condone this.  I will not allow this.  I
will not__."

"Mom, stop."  He said it gently.  When she continued to protest, he rose
from his seat and awkwardly moved to stand in front of her.  He clasped her
hands into his.  "Mom, stop, please."

"Fox, I will not allow you to do this.  I cannot allow you to do this."

"Oh, Mommy."  She drew in a loud breath at the use of the childhood
endearment.  "That sounds funny to us both now, doesn't it?  It's because
I'm not twelve years old anymore, Mom.  I'm not the little boy that you
felt you had to make all the decisions for.  This one is mine to make.  All
mine."  

She looked up at her son and reached up to wipe some shed tears from his
cheeks.  He returned the favor and then with a firm gentleness said, "Make
the phone call, Mom."

"Oh Fox, please, won't you reconsider?"

"Mom, make the phone call."

Elizabeth sighed heavily as she retrieved the small slip of paper that
held his phone number.  Her hands shook as she pressed the buttons.  When
he answered the phone, all she said was, "It's me, Jack.  We need an address."

The address he gave her was of a large, previously unused factory, located
in an older, abandoned industrial area of  DC.   They were to be there at
six o'clock a.m. sharp.  The younger couple were to have nothing further to
eat or drink between now and tomorrow morning. 

After Elizabeth relayed this information, Mulder bent over and kissed his
mother on the cheek.  "Thank you."  He turned to Scully and said, "Now I'm
very tired, and I really would like to go lay down. Please come with me."  

Dana wished everyone good night and then stood up, walked over to Mulder,
and wrapped her arms around his waist.  She escorted him back into the den,
and laid down next to him. 

None of them got any sleep that night.  No one.

#####################################################

Present
Abandoned Factory Building/Research Center
Early Next Morning

He was there by five fifteen in the morning.  He couldn't sleep.  He
couldn't eat.  All he could do was light another Morely, and even then he
had to light it outside.  He hadn't figured on the lab not  having a
smoking area, but the technicians were insistent, so he went outside for a
few drags.  

He figured if he hadn't slept, the rest of the party involved was probably
 unable to as well.  When they arrived, their appearances proved his
prediction was quite accurate.  

All were dressed in casual clothes, which wasn't all that unusual for the
Scully women or Fox.  It was Walter Skinner who looked out of place to him.
 Stein couldn't remember the last time he saw the man out of a suit.  

"Welcome.  Glad you all saw fit to dress comfortably," he offered, looking
directly at Skinner.

Skinner had to look down to remind himself of what he was wearing.  He had
trouble remembering when the last time was he wore a suit, and had become
comfortable wearing the casual attire of a man on vacation.  It had been
over six weeks since he'd taken a personal leave from his position as
Assistant Director, when Fox first became sick.  He didn't know if he would
ever be able to go back to wearing that suit.  He didn't know if it was
worth it.

"What do we do, Stein," Skinner said in a manner that showed he was not
willing to deal with pleasantries, as least not with the Smoking Scum.

"Well I'd say we need to get our young charges prepared for their
treatments.  Miss Scully, please follow Nurse Smith so you may change out
of your street clothes.  Mr. Mulder, do the same with Nurse Jones.

"Mrs. Scully, if you would like to assist your daughter, that would be
fine.  Elizabeth, feel free to go with Fox, if you would like."

Fox looked at Elizabeth and then at Skinner.  He didn't want to hurt her
feelings, so he said nothing.  Elizabeth, however, took note of the silent
communication between the two men.

"Jack, I think Fox would probably be more comfortable if Walter went with
him to the room.  He might require some assistance, and being undressed by
your mommy is okay for a two year old, but not so much for a grown man. 
Fox?  Walter?  Is that okay with you two?"

"Yes, that's fine," Skinner replied with a small smile.  He understood
just how generous this was  of  Elizabeth Mulder.  As much as she wanted
for Fox to need her, she recognized his wish to have Skinner with him
through this ordeal.  He was grateful she understood.

Elizabeth couldn't blame Fox.  After all, Walter Skinner had been her
son's protector for the last four years, whereas she had barely
communicated with him but through holiday and birthday cards.  So, the fact
that Fox wanted Skinner with him instead of her hurt, but she understood.

Mulder and Skinner entered a small, antiseptic looking room, that
contained a hospital bed and white Formica wardrobe.   Mulder pulled off
his tee shirt, but stumbled a bit as he began to pull off his jeans. 
Skinner grabbed on to his arm to steady him, and when the jeans were below
his hips, he sat down on the bed. 

Walter helped him pull them off the rest of the way and then threw the
jeans over a hanger and hung them in the wardrobe.  Mulder, in the
meantime, stripped off his socks and boxers.  He put the hospital gown on,
and asked Skinner to tie the strings in the back.  

Mulder took off his watch and gave it to him to hold.  He then hesitated
for a moment. 

"What?" asked Skinner.

"I guess I have to take out the hearing aids, right?" he stated.

"Yeah," Skinner replied succinctly.

"I don't want to take them out yet.  Will you remind me to, when they're
ready to do whatever it is that they're going to do?"  Skinner nodded.  "I
guess we just have to wait now, right?"  Once again, Skinner just nodded.

"Fox, lay down.  You might as well get as much rest as you can, don't you
think?" he asked.

"I don't know what to think right now." Fox was silent for a number of
minutes before he looked up and, though hesitant at first, finally asked,
"We're not screwing up here, are we?  

"I mean, Scully __is__ really, really sick, and they are going to cure
her, right Abah? He's not lying about that, is he?  Oh God, what if he's
lying about having a cure for her.  

"Abah, what if he's trying  screw us over, and she dies anyway?"

Skinner didn't know if it was wise to confirm Mulder's doubts with his
own.  He too wondered if this was a ruse on the Smoking Bastard's part.  He
too wondered if they were being played the fools.  In the end, he decided
he had to be honest with Mulder.  He deserved no less.

"Fox, I won't lie.  I've been having my own doubts too, and last night
when I actually did manage to fall asleep, it was only to have a nightmare
about this entire ordeal.  

"But, on the other hand, I don't know what other choice we have but to go
along with the entire plan.  Can we take the chance that Jack Stein is not
telling the truth?" Walter concluded.  "C'mon Fox, lay down, please."

Fox crawled under the white cotton sheet and stretched his long legs out. 
The bed was already cranked up in an upright position, so he leaned back
and smoothed the sheet out on top of him.  He stayed silent for a while,
fiddling with the sheets, then with the pillow, and finally with his
hospital gown.

"Mulder," Skinner implored, "would you just lay still for crying out loud."

He looked back at Skinner with watery hazel eyes.  Fox reached out to grab
Walter's hand, to which Walter grasped back firmly. 

Mulder said, "I know I'm doing the right thing.  I know it, but I'm scared
for Dana.  I'm so scared they're going to screw this up for her."

"I know."

"But there's something else."  Mulder hesitated.  

"What is it?"

"I'm scared for me.  I've never been scared for me before.  Maybe because
it never mattered, or rather __I__ never mattered to anyone.  But now that
I've got Dana and Mom and you___, God, Abah, I'm so scared," he whimpered.

"I won't let anything happen to you." 

"Abah, don't leave me alone with them.  Please, don't leave me by myself,"
he pleaded.

"I won't leave you.  I promise," Skinner vowed.  I will stay with you no
matter what."

#####################################################

The Scullys went into an identically decorated room just a couple of doors
down. Dana slowly stripped off her clothes and folded them neatly.  Maggie
put the folded clothes in the two small drawers provided, and then hung 
Dana's blazer in the wardrobe.   After Dana put the hospital gown on, 
Maggie tied the strings for closure.

Dana, for lack of anything better to do,  climbed into bed.  She laid
stiffly under the sheet in her hospital gown.  Though she never liked to
admit it, Dana hated hospitals every bit as much as Mulder.  She just never
seemed to require their services as often as he did.  

Maggie was trying to make small talk, but Dana was just not in the mood. 
"It's amazing that they've managed to establish this little center amongst
all of this decay, isn't it?" Maggie asked.

"Yeah, Mom," was all that Scully could manage.  She was too busy worrying
about what possible effects a drug induced coma could have on Mulder.

"Well, would you like something to read?  I packed some magazines in the
bag somewhere."  Maggie stood up and began rifling through a tote bag
crammed with various forms of reading material.  

"Mom, no, stop.  I mean, I appreciate your wanting to help, but I'm really
not in the mood to read the latest Cosmo, okay?"

"I was leaning more towards Family Circle or Scientific America," Maggie
replied.

Scully managed a small smile in reply, but then her expression turned gloomy.

"Dana, is there anything I can do?" Maggie asked.

"I don't know.  Mom, what  if this doesn't work.  What if I die and Mulder
lives to see me buried.  Will he be okay?  Mom, you've got to promise me
he'll be okay," she begged emphatically.

"Dana, you know I will do anything and everything I can to protect 
__both__ of you, but  I will always watch over Fox.  He's part of the family."

"Mom, you do know how much I love you, don't you?" Dana asked.  She
reached over to hug her mother.  

"I know, sweetheart.  I've always known how  much you love me." Maggie
enjoyed the warm embrace her daughter gave her.  She wanted so to protect
this youngest member of her brood.  She ached in the knowledge that she was
just a helpless player in this whole scheme.

End of part 8/19

Part 9/19

Mulder and Skinner had been waiting quietly for a short time when Nurse
Jones returned to inform them Mulder would be taken to the treatment room
in approximately fifteen minutes.  Mulder's face blanched visibly at this,
and Skinner reached out to him in an effort to reassure him.

"Abah, where's my mother?" he asked.

Skinner  just then realized Elizabeth Mulder hadn't come by once in the
forty minutes they had been waiting in the room.  He looked at Mulder and
told him he wasn't sure, but that he suspected she was with Stein.

To which Fox spat, "Cancer Man."  He shuddered slightly at the mere
mention of the man, yet wasn't surprised that his mother chose to be with
the Black Tarred Bastard instead of with him.
It hurt a little, but not as much as he thought it would have.

"Where's Mom?" he asked next.

"What?" Skinner asked.  "Fox,  I told you, your mother was with Jack Stein."

"No," he argued.  "not my mother.  Where's Mom?"

"Oh," Walter smiled.  He forgot Maggie's adoption of Fox was a two-way
deal.  "She's waiting with Dana."

"Can I see her?  Could you get Mom so I could see her?  Please?  Abah, I
really need to see her before they do this.  Please?"  Mulder asked,
becoming more and more upset. 

"Shhhhh, I'll  find her, okay?  Wait here, Fox.  Please don't try to get
up and walk around, okay?  You don't have your walker here, so just stay
put, okay?"

When Mulder nodded his agreement, Skinner stood up and went in search of
Maggie Scully.  He heard their soft voices coming through the door, and so
he knocked.

"Come in."

"Hi," Skinner said.  "How's it going in here?"

"The waiting is going to kill me if the damned tumor doesn't," Scully lamented.

Perhaps it was the stress of the situation, but when Maggie heard Scully's
comment, she burst into laughter.  Skinner soon joined her and after a bit,
Dana was  chuckling as well.  The tension evaporated for a few moments,
until Skinner remembered his original reason for seeking the Scully women out.

"Maggie, Fox is supposed to be brought to the treatment room in about ten
minutes or so.  He really wants to see you before they do that."

"Dana, do you mind if I leave you to go see Fox?" Maggie asked.

"Like you really need to ask that question Mom," Scully huffed.

"I'll be back in a few minutes, sweetheart.  I love you."  

Just before Walter escorted Maggie back to Mulder's room, he leaned over
to kiss Dana on the forehead. He told her he loved her and he'd send her
mom back to her very soon.  

"What about you?" Scully asked.  Margaret looked at Walter with a bit of a
question mark on her face as well.  "Aren't you coming back too?"

"I plan on accompanying Fox into the treatment room and keeping an eye on
things.  Fox asked me to stay with him, and I agreed it was a good idea," 
Walter explained.

"Yes,  it's a very good idea."  She smiled her most vibrant Dana Scully
smile, and said so very softly, "Thank you, Abah."

Skinner guided Maggie into Mulder's room to find the young man sitting up
in the bed with his knees bent up toward his chin and his arms wrapped
around his knees.  He was rocking back and forth and humming a wordless tune. 

Skinner startled when he saw Mulder, while Maggie ran to him and touched
his shoulders very gently.  "Fox," she called out to him softly, "Fox, it's
me, Maggie."

He continued to stare off, unfocused in his gaze, until Maggie grasped his
hands from around his knees and brought them up to her face.  She wanted
him to make physical contact with her,  she wanted him to know he wasn't
alone anymore.

As she placed her hands over his and slowly brought them up to cup her
face, Mulder's gaze followed her hands.  He didn't hear her voice, just
looked at her hands, holding his own.  He finally focused on her face, and
though it took a few moments, he cried out, "Mom."

"I'm here, Fox.  I'm right here," she responded.

"Mom, you know how much I love her, don't you?" he asked.

"Dana?  Of course I know.  Fox, I've always known, even before you knew,"
she said with a hint of a smile.

"You know I'd do anything for her," he stated.

"Yes, sweetheart.  I know you would do anything."

"But, Mom, I'm scared.  If anything happens to me, promise me you'll tell
her how much I love her.  Tell her I'll always love her."

"Fox, I don't have to tell her.  She already knows."

"Then would you just remind her, when she needs to be reminded?"

"Always, sweetheart, but you're going to be fine.  Do you understand me?" 
He looked away from her, but she let go of his hands to draw his face back
towards hers.  "Fox, you are going to come out of this just fine.  You both
are.  Promise me, Fox.  Promise me you are going to fight this and come
back to us."  

He had never seen Maggie Scully look so intense or serious as she looked
just then.  All he could do was choke back a sob, nod his head yes, and
reach over to hold her and be held by her.

#####################################################

She stood outside his room and listened to the quiet, muffled sounds of
her son sobbing.  It hurt her to know he called another woman "Mom," when
she really longed for him to find consolation in  _her_  arms.  But as much
as she wanted to enter the room, at this point she felt she would be
nothing more than an intrusion.   Elizabeth fingered the door knob very
lightly, and then with quiet resignation, released it and walked away.

#####################################################

He was outside having one last Morely.  He tried to console himself that 
this latest invasion into the lives of Fox Mulder and Dana Scully really
were for the greater good.  He honestly did not know what the outcome of
this latest turn of events would be, and it frightened him.  He did not
care for situations in which he was not in total, complete, control.

He didn't know if he would be able to face Elizabeth if indeed something
did go wrong.  She would be devastated, of course, and would most likely 
try to do harm to herself.  She had gone that route in the past, so he
assumed history would repeat itself, since she was still somewhat unstable.  

He knew, if Fox died, Skinner would try to kill him.  No doubt about that,
 and in fact Skinner would probably try to kill him with his bare hands. 
The odd thing  was, if Fox was not revived, he didn't think he would have
the heart or strength to fight off Skinner too much..

As much as he wanted to maintain his distance with Fox, there was always a
part of him that would remember those days from long ago.

He remembered another night when Fox Mulder was brought to a hospital.  He
stood in the waiting room, smoking Morely after Morely, wondering if the
twelve year old child would ever recover from this latest ordeal.  

#####################################################

Past
Chilmark, MA

His bastard of a father had switched plans.  They were supposed to have
taken Fox.  It was agreed upon, and they were supposed to have taken Fox
into the sanctuary and safety of the Consortium's project.  But Bill Mulder
had other ideas.  He was going to make everyone pay for his own damned misery.

Bill usurped Jack's power and vetoed the original plan.  The senior Mulder
decided Samantha would be taken in Fox's place, because   Bill Mulder not
only knew how to, but more importantly, wanted to hurt Jack and Elizabeth.  

Bill knew, based on blood tests taken a while back when Samantha had
broken her collarbone, that Jack was the little girl's natural father.  He
was equally as sure that Fox was his own natural son, after demanding that
blood tests be taken of him as well.  Bill decided he would protect what
was his, and he didn't give a damn who it would hurt.  

Of course, Jack knew the one it would hurt most of all would be Fox.  And
here he stood, in the waiting room, waiting to see if Fox could survive yet
another one of his father's attempts to wield power and teach everyone a lesson.

They took Samantha that night.  He knew she was safe, just as he knew Fox
would have been safe had the original plan been carried out.  The only
glitch was Jack didn't know exactly where she was safe.  Unfortunately,
that was a contingency of the game plan.  They could never know where the
children were taken, so as to avoid any early retrievals attempts by guilt
ridden parents.

Fox Mulder had never been safe from his father before, and now that
Samantha was gone, his buffer zone was vanquished as well. The beatings
became a monthly ritual.  

And though there were always questioning glances from the boy's teachers
and the emergency room nurses and doctors, those questions were never asked
aloud.  Bill Mulder still wielded too much power in the government, so the
answers remained secreted away in the bruises of Fox's body and mind.

The night that Samantha was taken, Fox was brought to the hospital in a
catatonic state.  His memory of what happened was too frightening to be
within the realm of the pre-teen's own sense of reality.  He remained
catatonic for almost two weeks.  

Elizabeth was petrified for her remaining child.  She had been  willing to
give Fox up to the Consortia in order to protect him, but she was terrified
she was going to lose her first born anyway, to this "forever state of 
denial."  Bill Mulder didn't seem to give a damn after the first couple of
days.  All he really cared about was the progression of the project.

Bill was determined that nothing would interfere with the continuity of
the Consortium's plans.  One way to insure that was to make sure Fox would
never be able to speak of that night.  It was determined that Fox would
undergo an experimental new procedure, a mindsweep.  Fox's memories of that
night would be wiped away, and he would only remember those events that the
consortia chose for him to remember.

Of course, this was 1972, and the technique was still in its infancy not
nearly  perfected yet.  The technicians were unable to pinpoint with
complete accuracy the memories of just that one night's events.  A whole
part of  Fox's childhood was eradicated, including those memories of being
with his Abah.

That night, after Fox received his first memory swipe treatment, Jack
walked into his room.  It was late.  Elizabeth had been kept at home under
heavy sedation, while Bill kept tabs on the boy's condition by telephone
only.   

Jack had no idea as to how much of the boy's memory was erased.   There
would be no way of knowing until he was examined and interviewed.  He
remembered looking at the boy and thinking how pale he was.  Also, though
Fox was tall for his age, Jack couldn't help but think how small and
fragile he looked in the large hospital bed.

Fox looked at him with a far away look.  

"Hi.  How are you feeling tonight?" Stein asked.

"I dunno.  Tired." He spoke with a slight slur that was a result of the
multitude of drugs the boy was receiving.

"That's to be expected.  You've been through a lot."

"What happened?  Why am I here?" he asked.

"You don't remember?" 

"No sir, I don't remember."

When he heard the word "Sir" it startled him.  Fox had never called him
"sir" in his entire life.  The boy reserved that "honor" for Bill.

"Do you know what your name is?" Jack asked, trying to keep his voice as
even and calm as possible.

"Yessir.  Fox.  Fox William Mulder." 

"And your family?  Do you remember their names?"

"Yessir.  My mom is Elizabeth, and my father's name is William.  But
people call him Bill.  And then there's my lil' sister, Samantha.  She's a
pain, ya know?  But she's okay.. for a kid sister."

"Fox, a few days ago, something happened to your sister."

"Happened?  Something happened to Sam?"

"Yes Fox.  Something happened to Sam."

"What?"

"Fox, she's disappeared.  The night you were baby-sitting for her, she
disappeared."

"But how?"

"No one is really sure how she disappeared."

"Was I there?" he asked with trepidation.

"No one is sure where you were, Fox.  Do you remember anything of that
night?" he asked.  He hoped what he was about to do wouldn't reawaken the
memories, just instill some more doubt.

"No sir.  I don't remember anything," he replied remorsefully.

"You were left in charge of her, Fox.  Are you sure you don't remember
anything?" he pressed.

"No sir.  I don't remember.  I'm sorry, I don't remember.  I can't
remember."  He began to shiver with the shock of this latest news.

"Sir, where could she be?"

"I don't know Fox.  I honestly don't know," he replied with resignation.

"Will they find her?" he asked in a sad, thin voice.

"Someday.  We'll find her someday."  He looked at the pale, thin youth and
wondered to himself if there weren't a better way of dealing with this.  He
sighed to himself when he realized he was not in the position to even
consider such things.

"Well," he continued, " I think I'll let you get some sleep."

"Okay, but sir, before you go, may I ask you a question?"

He nodded.

"Sir, do I know you?" he asked, obviously confused.  Stein looked at the
boy with a hint of sadness.

"No," he replied.  "You don't know me.  I work with your father."

"Oh.  Good night, sir."

When Jack Stein walked out of Fox's hospital room that night, it was the
last time he remembered ever crying again.

End of Part 9/ 19
#####################################################

Part   10/19  


Present
Abandoned Facility/DC area


As he was taking the last possible drags on his cigarette, the attendants
were wheeling Mulder into the treatment room.  Maggie Scully had retreated
to Dana's room, but Walter Skinner was right behind Mulder's gurney.  

"AD Skinner, you may go wait with Mrs. Scully and Agent Scully now.  We'll
take over from here."

"No," was the terse reply.

"I beg your pardon, Mr. Skinner?"

"I said, no," he responded through clenched teeth.  

"Mr. Skinner, we would like to begin, since as you know, time is of the
essence."

"Then by all means, Stein, begin, but I am not leaving him alone." 
Skinner was adamant in his refusal to leave the area.

"Mr. Skinner, it is not appropriate for you to be in the treatment room." 
Stein was doing everything he could to maintain a calm exterior.

"Are you going to be in there?" Skinner asked 

"Yes, of course I am," he replied.

"I rest my case.  Listen you S.O.B.  Just get it through your head that I
don't trust you worth a damn much less with his life, and I am not going to
leave you two alone in the same room together.  Do I make myself clear?"  

Stein returned Skinner's icy glare.  He refused to let this trouble maker
think he'd gain the upper hand.  "Very well, Mr. Skinner.  Since it seems
to mean so much to you, __I__ shall grant you the privilege of remaining in
the treatment room.  However, you must follow my instructions to the
letter, or you will be removed, forcibly, if necessary."

Skinner smiled to himself.  He so very rarely saw Cancerman rattled, and
yet here he was, "giving" him permission to stay.  *As if he could have
kept me away,* he mused to himself.  

As the two men entered the narrow passage between the outside corridor and
the treatment room, they were handed scrubs to put on over their clothes. 
In addition to the surgical caps, they were also given shoe covers to wear
on their feet.  Neither man looked very intimidating now dressed in green
surgical scrubs, but Skinner reassured himself by surreptitiously checking
for the gun he kept tucked in his jeans at the small of his back.

Stein next pointed to the area of the room he wanted Skinner to remain in.
 He reminded him to remain absolutely still.  

Fox was moved to the center of the treatment room with the various
doctors, nurses, and technicians milling around his prone body.  Stein
moved to an area where he would not be anyone's way, but still had complete
visual access to the goings on.  

One of the technicians brought out a small, clear,  acrylic box that
contained a substance that looked like coal.  Skinner looked at it briefly
and wondered what it was, and why it seemed familiar to him.  He watched,
fascinated, as the one of the nurses placed the black, coal like substance
in an equally black, oily like medium.

This was all out of the sight of Mulder, who was given an injection. 
Skinner hadn't noticed this as he was too busy watching the actions of the
attendants working with the rock. 

Mulder felt the sting of the hypodermic needle pierce his skin, and within
a few moments, felt nothing else.  Though he was painfully aware of his
surroundings by visual cues, he could barely hear without his hearing aids,
and so was somewhat hampered by his ability to know exactly what was going on.

He tried to turn his head to locate Skinner, when to his horror, he
realized he could not move his head.  And, in fact, he could not move any
part of his body.  Whatever it was that they had given him, it had
paralyzed him.  When he tried to cry out, he found his vocal cords were
paralyzed as well.  Mulder felt a great surge of panic begin to take over
his mind and body, but he had no means of releasing it.  

A few moments passed by when Skinner returned his sights to Fox.  When one
of the doctors moved aside, he was able to get a clear view of Fox's face. 
Skinner saw he was still awake, which surprised him as he figured the
doctors would have administered the anesthesia by now.  

Walter inched closer towards Fox.  He felt something was not right, though
he had no way of knowing what it was that was wrong.  As he quietly moved
closer to the hub of the action, he observed something strange.  For
someone as hyperactive as Fox Mulder, he was awfully still for someone
still awake.  

Just as he was practically on top of the operating table, Stein roared his
name, "Skinner!"

At finally being able to hear and comprehend what was being said, Mulder's
eyes reacted with recognition.  Skinner never looked away from the younger
man, and noted with concern that, although a number of medical personnel
jumped a foot when Stein screamed his name, Fox merely laid there.  Paralyzed.  

*Omigod,* Skinner thought to himself.  *Why is he paralyzed?  Is this a
part of the treatment?  He's not in a coma, it's obvious he's still awake. 
Why  paralyze him?* he wondered in a panic.  

He knew he had to be careful in how he approached Stein on this.  He did
not want to be kicked out of the treatment room.  He had to remain in here
to watch out for Mulder.

As Stein was attempting to keep watch over the procedure and 
keeping Walter Skinner from seeing more than absolutely necessary, Fox
Mulder was finally given a view of the black rock in the oily medium.  If
paralyzed eyes were given to showing sheer horror and dread, then Fox
Mulder's eyes were doing just that.  Skinner could feel the fear in his
eyes,  and realized that fear came from the sight of the black rock.

*The black rock.*  It was almost as though Fox was sending him a message. 
Remember the black rock.  The Tunguska rock.  *Holy shit!  The Tunguska
rock!  That rock was supposed to be forty million miles down under the
earth in Canada.  Why is it here?  

*And why do they need Mulder here if they already had a rock with the
entities?  What the hell is going on here?* he wanted to scream, but he
knew that could jeopardize Mulder's life as well as his own.

Fox watched as the oily substance was drawn into the biggest hypodermic
needle he'd ever seen in his life.  The total terror he was feeling now was
magnified by the memory of an earlier time when his skin crawled with oily
worms.  

The doctor placed the tip of the needle by Fox's nose and pushed in the
plunger.  Fox could see what was happening but could do nothing about it.  
He had figured, however, that at least he would be spared the pain of
feeling the oily entities travel throughout his skull, since he received
the paralyzing drug.  

But that was not the case.  As the oily worms traveled up his nasal
passage it felt like tiny, moving razor blades gliding their way through a
path of their own making.  Fox felt helpless as the pain seared through
him, yet he could not yell out in pain.  His eyes began to well up.

Seeing the tears welling up in Fox's eyes was the last straw for Walter
Skinner. He wanted answers and he wanted them now.
"Stein, what the hell is going on here?"

"Mr. Skinner, you are here out of courtesy.  Do not make me forcibly
remove you," he replied angrily.

"Just explain to me what they're doing, and I'll shut up.  I don't
understand why he can't move or speak, yet he appears awake.  You said you
were going to induce a coma, but he is not comatose.  What's going on
here?" he asked trying to remain coherent.

"Mr. Skinner, Agent Mulder was given a sedative to help him remain calm
throughout the initial stages of the procedure," he explained.

Fox thought this was one helluva sedative.  He was completely awake and
aware, with the exception of being able to hear conversations clearly and
move.  *Scully would probably like to get her hands on this sedative to use
on him when they were out in the field when his hyperactivity drove  her
nuts!* he mused to himself, all the while wishing he had the ability to
chuckle out loud.

"What did they just inject into him?" Skinner asked.

"It's nothing that concerns you at the moment," he responded.

*It's the entities, Abah!  Oh God, it's the E.B.Es!* Fox wanted
desperately to cry out to Walter, to let him know what they were doing to
him.  He didn't understand why they were injecting him with the oily worms.
 They said the little oily slugs were a means to cure Dana, yet instead of
injecting them into her, they were placing them into his body.  Why? 

*Oh God.  They've done it to us again.  They've  played us as pawns again
in their grand little scheme.  Oh God.  Dana.  He was never going to help
Dana.  It was me.  They just wanted me for their damned little worms. 
Abah, help me.  Help Dana.  Oh God Abah, help Dana,* his eyes pleaded.

Skinner saw the intensity of Mulder's gaze and then turned to Stein.  "I
think it is something that concerns me very much, Mr. Stein.  Why are you
administering the E.B.E.s into Fox instead of Dana?"

*Bingo, Abah!  Talk loud Cancerman, so I can hear your answer,* Fox thought.

"Mr. Skinner, we are merely testing to see if the entities within Fox can
be resuscitated so they will be of use to Miss Scully."

"Resuscitated?  What do you mean resuscitated?  Aren't the entities alive
inside of Fox?" Skinner asked.

"They are alive, but not necessarily viable.  We needed to inject him with
a viable source to see if those entities inside Mr. Mulder's body could be
made viable again.  Once they have been deemed viable, then we will proceed
with inducing the coma to release the entities for Miss Scully's benefit."

*Abah, ask him. please ask him.  Think Abah.  Think, what's wrong with
this picture!?*  Fox so wanted Walter to pick up his thoughts telepathically. 

Skinner looked thoughtfully at his young charge and then back at Stein. 
Something did not sit right with him.  There was a puzzle piece staring at
him right in the face, yet he couldn't figure out how to fit it in place. 
Then suddenly the thought just popped into his head, but strangely enough,
Skinner heard it in Mulder's voice.  He looked at Mulder with a questioning
glance.

"Stein, just explain to me why, if Dana needed the entities to be cured,
why wasn't she administered this viable source instead of Mulder?  If
Mulder's weren't doing him any harm, why bother to resuscitate them?  Why
not just cut out the middle man and go straight to the problem, Dana's
tumor?"  Skinner tried desperately to keep his voice from rising, but he
was having trouble succeeding.

*I love you, Abah.  I really love you.* Fox was straining to listen to the
Smoking Bastard's explanation.  *This should be entertaining,* he thought.

Stein looked thoughtfully at Walter Skinner.  Did he really expect him to
not question the procedure, once he was allowed to remain in the treatment
room?  Did he really think Skinner would not figure out the procedure was
more for the benefit of the Consortium's Project, and not for Dana Scully's
cure?  

Suddenly,  Jack Stein felt tired.  Very tired.

"Mr. Skinner, it was necessary, for the greater good.  We had to first
take a look at the E.B.E.s Mr. Mulder was host to, before we could continue
with Miss Scully's treatment.  We had to find out what effects, if any, the
meningitis had on the inoculation that was given to Mr. Mulder prior to his
being infected with the entities."  As Stein relayed this information, his
shoulders sagged a bit and he desperately wanted a cigarette.  

"Inoculation?  What inoculation?" Skinner asked.  Mulder strained his
memory as he wondered what inoculation Stein was alluding to also.

"He was given an inoculation prior to his treatment to see if there were
any preventive benefits to a serum that was being developed to prevent the
Black Cancer's ill effects.  Mr. Mulder had apparently reaped the benefits
of this inoculation, as he had suffered no ill effects from the BC."

*That's why I never got sick,* he pondered.  *When I was running away and
they caught up to me, they stuck me with something.  It must have been the
inoculation.  Just what I've always wanted to be, a human guinea pig.*

"So now what?  Can't you just administer the entities into Dana now?"
Skinner asked.

"No."

Both Skinner's and Fox's hearts dropped.  "What do you mean, `no'," Walter
asked.

"The entities have to be removed from Agent Mulder first," he stated,
knowing this was not going to be received well.

"You mean there are no more.  The only entities left are the ones inside
Fox," questioned Skinner.

"Yes," he confirmed.

"But you didn't have to do this.  You didn't have to use him first, you
could have treated Dana first," Skinner accused.

"No.  We could not have treated Dana first, because once the entities
attack the tumor, they exit the body and promptly die.  We had to have the
data on Agent Mulder's ability to host the entities after a traumatic
illness.  It was an opportunity we could not afford to miss."  

Jack really wanted a cigarette.  He was tempted to leave the treatment
room to go grab one, but he feared leaving Skinner alone in the room while
the treatment continued.

"Mr. Stein," called out one of the doctors, " we are ready to continue
with the next phase.  Anytime you want us to proceed, we're ready."

Now was his time to take a cigarette break.  He looked at Skinner and
moved toward him.  "Come with me," he said to him.  Looking back at the
doctor, he said, "I'll be back in five minutes.  When I return, you will
proceed to the next phase.  Perhaps someone should let Miss Scully know
that we'll be ready for her shortly.  Mr. Andrews, would you assist me for
a moment."

The very large Mr. Andrews grabbed Walter Skinner's right arm while Stein
grabbed a reluctant Skinner's left elbow and escorted him outside of the
treatment room.  Skinner called out to Mulder that he would be right back
and not to worry, that everything would be all right.

End of Part 10/ 19
#####################################################

Part   11/19  


Upon emerging outside the building, Jack said, "Thank you Mr. Andrews. 
That will be all for now.  Why don't you let Miss Scully know we'll be
ready for her shortly."  

As Andrews walked back inside Skinner looked down on the ground to see the
growing mound of cigarette butts.  He looked back at Stein who suddenly
looked very old.  Just then, the door opened and Elizabeth Mulder appeared.
 She took the cigarette out of Stein's hand and began to smoke it.

Stein didn't seem surprised and merely lit another cigarette.  Skinner, on
the other hand, was very surprised.  "I didn't know you smoked, Elizabeth."

"Nasty and expensive habit I'd given up a long time ago, Walter.  But
there are certain times, stressful times, when inhaling on a cigarette can
be very soothing.  I know it seems ridiculous, but for me it's true."  She
stood there smoking the cigarette.

Skinner thought it was odd that she hadn't asked about Fox.  *What kind of
a cold hearted bitch is this woman?* he wondered.  Finally, he couldn't
stand it any longer.  He had to say something.

"Don't you want to know what they're doing to Fox?" he asked tersely.

"I already know what they're doing to my son, Walter," she replied equally
short tempered.

"You know?  You know that this whole thing could have been avoided?  You
know they're going to risk his life and they really didn't have to?  You
know?!"  Walter was beside himself.  He didn't know whose neck he wanted to
wrap his fingers around more, Stein's or Elizabeth Mulder's.

"Yes, I know.  And in case you've forgotten, Walter, I did not give my
approval to this in the first place.  I didn't want Fox to go through with
this, remember?  It was you and Maggie that convinced him he should, damn
you both.  Even Dana was willing to forego treatment to avoid Fox going
through something so dangerous.

"But no, you and your lovely Mrs. Scully decided my son's life wasn't as
precious as the lovely  Miss Dana.  So you encouraged him to accept this
fate.  You encouraged him to ask me to make the phone call.  Well, I did. 
And here we are.  And what the hell did you expect?  

"What the hell do expect __me__ to do now, Walter?  Damn you. You stand
there in judgment of me, wondering why  the hell I'm staying so calm when
my son is being subjected to a very real, possible death sentence! 
__You're__ the one with the gun,  Assistant Director Skinner.  What the
hell do you really expect __me__ to do?!" Elizabeth stood there with her
eyes smoldering with as much anger and fire as the cigarette she smoked.

Jack Stein watched Elizabeth in awe.  It had been a long time since he had
seen her show so much backbone.  He didn't think she was capable of it any
longer.  That was most likely because most of the time, after Samantha's
abduction, she was sedated.  She became hooked on valium and didn't get
help until after Fox had left for Oxford.  

Skinner hadn't been the recipient of Elizabeth's wrath in quite some time,
and he had forgotten just how biting her words could be.  He didn't answer
her at first, because he wasn't sure how.  He realized in some ways she was
right, but the fact that she could seemingly accept it all just didn't sit
right with him.  This was her child, for Christ's sake.

Rather than deal directly with that issue, he chose to ignore Elizabeth
and turned to Stein.  "So, now what?" 

"Now I go back to the treatment room and we proceed with inducing Mr.
Mulder's coma, so we may retrieve the entities to cure Miss Scully," he
responded.

"_ We _ go back into the treatment room."   Skinner looked at him hard.

Stein was too drained to argue.  "Very well, we."  He turned to Elizabeth
and asked her if she too wanted to join them in the treatment room.  

"No, Jack.  If you kill my son, I'd rather not be a witness to it."  She
turned and walked back into the building alone.

"She sure can be one helluva tough bitch when she wants to be," Stein said
with a mixture of sadness and admiration.  "Skinner, at one time she was
actually happy in her life.  And when she was happy, she was so beautiful
and a joy to be around. 

"But then Bill decided to screw with the plan, and Elizabeth wasn't happy
any longer.  And she became quite ugly.  And the shame of it all is it
didn't have to be."  Stein took one last drag on the Morely then crushed it
with the toe of his shoe.

As they were returning to the treatment room that held Fox Mulder, the two
men crossed paths with Maggie and Dana Scully.  Dana had been given a
normal sedative to take the edge off of  anxiety.  She would be placed
under general anesthesia for her procedure, because once the entities
exited her nasal passage, the surgeons would have to remove what remained
of the tumor by a normal surgical procedure.

"Hi there," Maggie greeted Walter.  "How's Fox doing?"  

As much as Walter wanted to confide in Maggie about his fears, he realized
now was not the time to share doubts about the whole process.  He didn't
want to frighten Maggie and Dana any more than they already were.

"He's doing okay right now.  They're going to the next phase in just a few
minutes."  He couldn't bring himself to say that they were going to induce
the coma, but Maggie knew exactly what he meant.  

"Dream sweet dreams, Dana," he said, as he bent down to kiss her forehead.
 Dana returned a sleepy smile in reply.  "Watch over her, Maggie," he said
and kissed Maggie gently on the lips.

"Walter, is everything all right?" she asked.

He hesitated but for a moment.  "Yes, Maggie.  Everything's fine.  I'll
see you in a short while."
 
Skinner and Stein returned to the small corridor and donned fresh scrubs
before they entered the treatment room.  Skinner immediately called out to
Mulder to let him know he'd returned and then moved quickly to his side so
he could actually see him.  Mulder's eyes showed recognition, but also fear.

The younger man realized that when Skinner and Stein returned, the next
step in the treatment would be taken.  Fox felt spent.  Whipped. 
Exhausted.  Defeated. He didn't know if he could continue to be a pawn in
the Smoking Man's game plan.  He didn't know if it was worth it.  

Skinner could see the fatigue in Mulder's eyes.  He knew Fox was worried
that this entire ordeal would be for naught.  He had to convince him that
things were going to work out and that he had to be ready to fight back and
recover.

"I just saw Dana, Fox.  She looked fine.  She told me to tell you she
loves you.  And Maggie.  Maggie told me to tell you she loves you."

Fox continued to stare at Skinner as if there was a question that still
needed to be answered.

"Your mother sends her love too, Fox." 

Stein looked at Skinner with a hint of surprise.  Elizabeth did no such
thing.  She would never do such a thing.  Yet Skinner knew the boy
apparently needed to hear it.  How sad.  How sad that he still needed to
hear how much his mother loved him, long after she forgot how.

"We're ready, Sir." declared one of the doctors. "We have all of the
emergency equipment ready as well.  So, anytime you give the directive."

Jack Stein walked up to Fox's side.  He looked down upon him with an
expression that Fox recognized from long ago.  He didn't recall exactly
when he saw it, but he remembered seeing this same face with this same
expression...

"You will be all right, Agent Mulder.  I promised you once that I would
never abandon you, and I never have.  I am not about to break that promise
now.  But you have to want to survive this, boy.  You have to want to go on
with life. Fight it, Fox.  Fight back,"  Stein urged.

When he finished his speech, he nodded to the doctor to administer the
appropriate drugs.  The anesthesiologist was overseeing the various
monitors, while nurses and other doctors were keeping close watch on the
numerous intravenous solutions that Fox was hooked up with.

Another doctor made sure the catheter was in place, and then everyone
waited.  Quietly.  The only sounds heard were the varying tones of the
bleeps and the blips of the numerous monitors and equipment.

An eternity seemed to pass, when without warning, one long tonal beep was
heard.  Suddenly, everyone was shouting at once.  

"He's crashed.  We got a code blue!!"

"Give me the paddles!"

"Stein!" Skinner shouted, "What's wrong?  What's going on?"

Stein ignored Skinner and moved closer to the scene.  He didn't want to
get in anyone's way, but he needed to see for himself what was going on.

The doctors gelled up the paddles and directed the electrical current onto
his chest in an effort to get his heart going again.  As this was
occurring, Stein reminded one of the doctors to keep an eye out for any
stray entities and return it to the host rock and medium.   

He then heard, to his great relief, the steady rhythm of blips and bleeps
from the heart monitor and EEG.  

"Okay boys and girls," called out the doctor, "we got him back!  Good work
folks.  Now let's keep on our toes, we don't want him going under quite
that much, do we," he said rhetorically.  

"Stein?"

"They got his heart beating again, Skinner. They're back on track in
inducing the coma."  Stein appeared to release a sigh of relief along with
everyone else.

The time passed slowly.  The doctors were working very carefully in terms
of administering the various drugs that would induce the deep coma
necessary to trick the entities into thinking their human host was dead.

Finally after what seemed like hours, one of the nurses startled and
called out, "There.  There's one!"

And crawling out of the nasal passage of one Fox Mulder was an E.B.E.
approximately seven centimeters long and four centimeters wide.  A
technician stood ready with tongs to capture the E.B.E. and place it in the
oily medium with the black rock.  

Though there remained a blip on the heart monitor and a bleep on the EEG
to indicate Mulder's body was still alive, he was in such a deep coma that
the E.B.E.s thought their host was no longer viable.  

They began to exit Mulder's body more steadily, and after thirty minutes
had passed, it appeared that all of the E.B.E.s had exited Mulder's body. 
They were all snared and safely placed in the oily medium with the black
rock.  Stein indicated to the technician to walk the container over to the
next operating room. He ordered Mr. Andrews to accompany the young man. 

The doctors received the entities from Mr. Andrews and the young
technician.  They were dismissed and the doctors proceeded in much the same
way they began with Mulder.  

End of Part 11/ 19
#####################################################




Subject: New!  Abah V:  Mothers and Lovers  12/19
From: stpteach@aol.com (STPteach)
Date: 22 Sep 1997 01:17:28 GMT

Abah V: Mothers and Lovers
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part   12 /19   


Maggie Scully sat in the room designated as the waiting area alternating
between deep breathing exercises and hyperventilating.  She wasn't allowed
anywhere near the operating room in which Dana was receiving her treatment,
so she had no idea as to how it  progressing.  

She saw the worried look in Walter's eyes.  They showed fear, but what was
even more frightening was they showed doubt.  Maggie, to be sure, had her
own fears and doubts as to whether this was the best course of action, but
at the same time, she realized they never had any other choice.  Oh sure,
they could have opted not to go through with the procedure and then waited 
to see if Jack Stein was lying about Dana's prognosis, but of course they
couldn't chance that route.  It was too great of a risk.

She worried about Fox too, of course.  He really had ingratiated himself
on her, hadn't he?  She saw a neediness in that young man from the first
moment she had met him, and she saw the love in his eyes for her daughter
from the first moment she saw them together.

She also saw he needed a mother's love desperately, and since he sought it
from her, she gave it willingly.  He craved it and accepted it as any small
child would need affection and security from a trusted adult.  

It was odd mothering him while Elizabeth was staying with them.  She at
times seemed to resent it wholeheartedly, and then, other times, appeared
totally relieved that maternal affection was neither expected nor wanted
from her.  

When Maggie first met Elizabeth Mulder all those many weeks ago, when Fox
was first admitted to the hospital for the meningitis, she was impressed
with the woman's regal demeanor, but distressed at her apparent inability
to mother her very ill son.  

One moment she was insisting upon making medical decisions that she knew
nothing about, and the next she was deferring to Dana, albeit begrudgingly,
with her obvious knowledge of Fox's physical and emotional needs.  

Maggie knew Elizabeth's feelings toward Dana and her were ambivalent at
best.  She at once expressed her gratitude for putting  and Fox and her up
at her home during his long recovery period, and then she did a complete
about face and demonstrated total resentment toward the dominant role
Maggie played in her son's life.

She couldn't blame her, Maggie thought to herself.  *If it were one of my
sons or daughter being parented by a complete stranger to me, I would
resent it too,* Maggie considered.  *But the difference between Elizabeth
and me is, I would never give up my rights to parent my children. 
Elizabeth not only gave up her rights, she just plain gave up,* she realized.

#####################################################

Skinner watched the men walked out of the treatment room with the
receptacle that held Dana's potential for life.  He couldn't help but
wonder how long the procedure would take on their end.  He prayed they
would be successful.  They had to be successful, not only for Dana's sake,
but for Fox's well being as well. 

Inside Dana's operating room, a hypodermic needle was  immersed into the
slimy, oily medium.  The doctor drew the plunger up and withdrew a full
dosage of the entities.  She then proceeded to insert the needle tip into
the nasal passage of Dana Scully.  

As the doctor pushed down on the plunger of the hypodermic, the entities
began their trek around the skull of Dana Scully.  She was heavily sedated,
but not comatose, so the entities were quite aware that Dana was very much
a viable host.  

The E.B.E.s proceeded to enter her skull and began to feast upon the
cancerous cells that threatened to take her life at any moment.  As they
traveled about her skull and brain, the entities continued to absorb the
tumor that lodged itself inside of  Scully's brain matter.  Slowly, but
surely, the tumor was breaking away from the brain and wall of the nasal
passage.  

It was a slow process.  Several hours passed, but when the entities had
their fill, they proceeded to exit the host quickly.  As they passed back
out via Scully's nostrils, they moved but for a few seconds more and then
ceased.  Their cancerous feast was what killed them, but was also what gave
Dana Katherine Scully hope for a long future.

The doctors needed to make surgical decisions that would give them the
best access to the remainder of the tumor, but leave the least amount of
scarring.  It was decided they would actually do a type of facial peel,
whereby they incisions were done around the hairline, and then the
epidermis would literally be peeled forward and down.  The surgeons would
have clearer access and the scars would be hidden by the hairline.  Though
this was also a delicate procedure, the doctors were all quite confident
that the procedure would go according to plan. 

And it did.  As the epidermis was moved forward, the doctors were able to
access the tumor under the skull by cutting a window through the skull just
above the bridge of the nose and below the forehead.  They were amazed at
how easily the remainder of the tumor just peeled off.  Once inside, the
whole procedure to remove the remaining part of the tumor took less than
ten minutes.  They replaced the piece of skull and braced it in place in a
relatively short time.  On the other hand, the task of sewing tiny,
minuscule stitches around Scully's hairline took an inordinately long time.

#####################################################

A nurse from Dana's operating room entered the treatment room.
She walked over to the Cigarette Smoking Man and spoke with him.   Skinner
noted his head bobbing up and down and then dismissed the man.  Skinner
assumed he was returning to Dana's room.  He  tried to catch Stein's eye,
and when he finally did, Skinner said, "Is there any news about Dana?"

Skinner literally held his breath as Stein drew out the suspense.  He
wanted to walk over there and throttle it out of him, but Skinner remained
calm.  If it were good news, it would be worth the wait. If it were bad,
then Stein was a dead man.

"It appears Mr. Skinner, the little buggers did just what we hoped they
would do.  Your Agent Scully is being stitched up now even as we speak, and
she is, Assistant Director Skinner, cancer free."

Skinner exhaled so loudly that it was a wonder he was actually able to
hold so much of his breath for so long.  Skinner said a silent prayer of
thanks, and then asked if Maggie knew yet.

"I sent Nurse Smith to immediately inform Mrs. Scully.  I'm sure she'll be
quite pleased with the news, don't you think?" Stein said, rather smug with
himself.

"Yes, Stein, I'm sure she'll be very pleased," he said begrudgingly.  *Of
course, if you hadn't given it to her in the first place, we wouldn't have
had to go through this, now would we?* he bitched to himself.

With Dana Scully well on her way to recovering, the next major task was to
reawaken Fox Mulder from his very deep sleep.  This was the step that had
all of the parties most concerned.  This was the part of the treatment that
all of the parties feared would be the most difficult to complete without
incident.

And they were right.

End of Part 12/19
#####################################################

Part 13/ 19


Present
Abandoned Facility/DC Area

It felt so good to sleep.  There was no strain, no extra energy involved. 
He could just lay there, and let the sleep envelope him like a blanket.  It
was so much easier.

He thought back to another time when he just wanted to sleep forever.  Sam
had cried out for help, and he hadn't been able to do anything for her.  He
had laid paralyzed, much as he was paralyzed on this day.  

**Help me Fox, Help me!** she had cried out to him.

Yet he hadn't been able to do anything.  He hadn't been able to save her! 
And when he had been unable to carry out that one small duty to her and his
parents, all he had wanted to do was sleep and never wake up.  It had felt
so good.  It  had felt so safe.

And now, all he wanted to do was sleep.  It felt so good.  It felt so safe.

#####################################################

As the minutes accumulated beyond the hour mark, the doctors began working
at a more frenetic pace.  It became evident that Mulder was not going to be
easily awakened from the induced coma.  Every time they thought they had
one minor catastrophe solved, another, sometimes more serious one, cropped up.  

The bells and whistles rang from the various monitors.  Beeps and blips
that should have been steady and rhythmic were instead erratic or
nonexistent for short periods of time.  

The doctors were particularly concerned about the apnea that was occurring
more and more frequently.  The periods when Fox did not breathe deprived
his brain of life sustaining oxygen. Without the oxygen, the brain could
suffer damage, and any more impairment on top of what he had already
suffered from the bout of meningitis was not a welcomed thought.

Skinner watched the doctors as they moved seemingly around in circles.  He
could tell they were concerned with the slower than expected progress. 
Once again, as had occurred several times over the last fifty minutes, the
heart monitor registered a flat line.  This time, it was for an alarmingly
long period of time.

"Get the paddles.  He's flat lining again!" the doctor shouted.  The
nurses and other doctors moved quickly to get the necessary emergency
equipment in place.  One of them gelled up the paddles, while another set
the appropriate voltage.  The doctor shouted, "Clear!" and pressed the
paddles to Fox's chest.  

Nothing.  The heart monitor hummed in one continuous monotone beep.  The
medical team repeated the procedure in an attempt to save Fox Mulder's life.

"C'mon Mr. Mulder," the doctor implored.  "Would you please stop this
incessant dammed swaying back and forth and make the decision to come back
to us.  Our arms are getting to damned tired pushing the swing!  C'mon
Mulder.  Breathe damn it!"

#####################################################

Past
Martha's Vineyard

"But Daddy, you promised to push me on the swing... Please!  You promised
me," she whined.

"I'm sorry princess, but I've got to finish this report.  This is just too
important.  Go play by yourself for now," he replied with eyes, all the
while, on the very important papers laying on his desk.

"But Daddy, you prom__" 

"__Samantha, that's enough!" he interrupted tersely.  "I said I had to
finish this report, now please, leave my den."  Bill Mulder rubbed his eyes
with one hand as he poured the Jack Daniels with the other.

Bill Mulder had set up the tire swing for her the night before.  He did it
late at night, after having worked a long day and had a few night caps to
ease the stress of the day.  Bill had thought he would surprise the light
of his life, his princess, with the tire swing he had been promising to
hang for the longest time.  

When Sam woke up that morning,  and looked in the backyard,  she squealed
with delight, and woke Fox up in the process.  He had tried to roll back
over to go to sleep, but her excitement didn't allow it.

"He did it Fox!  He said he would, and he did it! He made me the tire
swing!  Isn't he wonderful, Fox?  Isn't he?" she chattered away.  He didn't
respond with anything but smiles, since she was
so excited she wouldn't have heard his verbal responses anyway.

But now, Fox watched as his little sister walked dejectedly out of their
father's office den.  He was planning on going out with the guys, but it
broke his heart to see her so sad.

"C'mon squirt, I'll push you on the swing for a little while," he told her.

"You will?"  Suddenly, the biggest smile appeared on her sweet face, and
Fox knew he did the right thing.

So now she climbed into the center of the tire and sat, trying to adjust
her body weight so she wouldn't tip totally to one side.  "Push me, Fox,
please!!  Push me high!!!" she shouted happily.

Fox couldn't help but be affected by his little sister's infectious
laughter.  He practically giggled right along with her as she soared
through the air.  Finally, he gave her one big push, and the rope, which
unknowingly to Fox was frayed, broke apart totally and sent the tire flying
wildly in the air.  

The tire, with Sam still in it, came down heavily with a thump on the
grassy part of the backyard.  Fox looked on in horror, wondering how this
could happen to his little sister.  He began screaming, "Help!  Mom, Dad,
help!!  Sam's hurt!! Come quick!!"

As soon as his mother heard his voice she came flying out the back door. 
"What happened, Fox?" she cried, and when she saw her daughter laying
crumbled on the ground, she screamed for Bill to call an ambulance.

The ambulance arrived and the whimpering child was placed in it. 
Elizabeth climbed into the back, and when she looked at Bill questioningly,
he told her he would follow in their car.  She nodded her head, and didn't
concern herself anymore with him or her son.

Fox was holding the frayed rope in his hands.  Tears streamed down his
face as he held the two broken ends.  "You used an old rope, Dad.  Why
didn't you buy a new rope?  This didn't have to happen.  She didn't have to
get hurt," he sobbed.

If there was one thing that sent Bill Mulder's gut into turmoil, it was
seeing his son cry, something which he seemed to do a great deal.  He was
sick and tired of seeing him as a milksop, because he assumed everyone else
saw his first born son as a weakling as well.  This reflected on him, and
he wasn't going to stand for it.

The second thing that he was not going to tolerate was being blamed for
this incident.  No, he wasn't going to tolerate being blamed for his
daughter's accident and certainly not by his crybaby of a son.  He was
never going to accept that.  Bill Mulder needed to teach his son a lesson.

He remembered screaming, and begging, and pleading with him to stop, but
of course he didn't.   He never did, not until __he__ was exhausted, not
when Fox was unable to stand it any longer.  

This time he used one of the ropes to tie his son's hands behind his back,
and then he whipped him with the other one.  When that didn't seem to
torment the boy enough, Bill Mulder went for his belt.

He was always carefully avoided the boy's face.  Fox wondered how he did
that, since his face was always visible.  His back and chest ached from the
lashings, but the worst was when Bill pulled the boy's pants down.  Only
this time he held the belt from the smooth  end and used the buckle end to
further punish the youngster.   The marks left on Fox's buttocks and groin
area would heal, but the emotional bruises would remain a life time.

After what seemed like forever, his father told him he was going to to see
his sister.  He berated the boy for her being in the hospital.  Bill Mulder
claimed it was Fox's fault she fell, because he neglected to check the rope.  

He told Fox he should have checked the swing before pushing her so hard. 
Perhaps if he hadn't pushed her so hard, she wouldn't have fallen.  It was
obviously all of Fox's fault, not Bill's.  Bill Mulder slammed the door on
his way out.

He sat gingerly on top of a pillow, on the floor.  His bent his knees and
rested his chin on them, while he encircled his arms around his legs.  He
rocked gently back and forth, humming a tuneless melody.  

He finally allowed himself to hear a voice, a male voice, and he shuddered
in fear that his father had returned to punish him some more for hurting
Samantha.

When he listened carefully he realized it wasn't his father, it was
someone else... 

"Fox, where are you?  It's me.  It's Abah."  

"Abah?" he whimpered.

"Ahh there you are," he cooed as he sat down next to him.  "How ya doing,
Fox?"  

When the man reached over to hug him, Fox cried out softly in pain.  The
man quickly withdrew the pressure and gently rested his hand on his
shoulder.  "I'm sorry, Fox.  I didn't mean to hurt you."

"It's okay.  I hurt Sam, Abah.  She fell off the swing because I didn't
check the rope, and it was frayed.  I pushed her too high and it broke. 
It's all my fault.  Abah, sometimes I just want to___," Fox was interrupted.

"No Fox, it's not your fault.  Don't _ever_  blame yourself.  It was not
your fault.  It was never your fault," his Abah said..

#####################################################

Present Day
Abandoned Facility/DC area

Skinner began to feel the panic well up inside him.  The doctor called out
"Clear!" once again.  It seemed everyone held their breath as he set the
defibrillator in motion again.  

"Beep.beep.beep."

The entire group let out a collective breath of relief.  Skinner moved
quickly to where Stein was standing.  "Stein," he demanded, "What's going
on?  Why isn't he waking up?"

Stein looked up at the tall, broad shouldered man before him.  He knew he
was waiting for answers to his questions, but wondered why he really
expected him to have those answers.  

"Mr. Skinner, I don't know.  I would suspect the difficulty lies in Agent
Mulder's already weakened condition.  The doctors are doing everything they
possibly can do, but we knew it was a risk for him to go through with this."

Skinner knew he was right of course.  They all realized it was a risk, a
major risk.  Elizabeth hadn't wanted her son to go through with this, but
if he didn't, Dana would have been dead in a matter of days. 
Unfortunately, Fox may be dead within a matter of hours...

End of Part 13/19
#####################################################

Part   14 / 19  


Elizabeth walked into the small waiting room to find Maggie crying.  At
first, Elizabeth didn't know whether she should stay or leave, and just as
she was about to retreat out of the door, Maggie looked up and called to
her, "Elizabeth, please, stay with me."

"What have you heard?" she asked anxiously as she took a seat nearby. 
"Has anything happened to Fox or Dana?"

"Dana's fine, Elizabeth," she said with wonder, reaching over to touch the
other woman's arm.  "The nurse just came in to tell me the procedure went
just as they had hoped it would, though she'll be confined to the recovery
room for another  hour or two for monitoring."

"She's going to be okay then?" Elizabeth whispered.

"Yes.  She's going to be just fine."  Maggie paused but for a moment and
then asked, "Elizabeth, is there any word on Fox?"

"I don't know.  I haven't seen Jack since a few hours ago.  Have you seen
Walter?"

"No, not yet.  I assume he's still inside Fox's treatment room.  I'm sure
if there were any news someone would come out to speak with us, don't you
think?"  Maggie hoped her voice did not betray her true fears.  

In actuality, she was very concerned that no word had come as yet about
Fox.  If things were going well in there, Walter would have left to tell
her.  The alternative was too devastating to even consider.

"I'm sure someone will be out to speak with us soon, Elizabeth."  She
clasped the other woman's hand, and received a small, tired smile in response.

#####################################################

"Okay folks, let's get him stabilized for more than two minutes at a time,
okay?" the doctor admonished.

Stein looked over at the young man on the gurney.  Fox looked pale, and
his breathing had appeared shallow.  The doctors felt it best to hook him
up to a respirator to assist his breathing.  They were concerned with the
numerous breathing and heart stoppages and felt it better to ensure a
continuous supply of oxygen rather than the fits of stops and starts he had
been sustaining for the last couple of hours.  

The medical support staff seemed to be in constant motion until the doctor
was finally heard to softly say, "Well, it's about time.  Welcome back Mr.
Mulder."

Skinner rushed over to see Fox Mulder's eyes were opened, but he could
also see the look of panic begin to overwhelm him.  Walter knew immediately
what was causing the fear. 

"Fox," he spoke in a voice loud enough for Fox to hear him without his
hearing aids, but in a tone that he hoped instilled comfort, "it's just to
help you breath until you're stronger.  Don't fight it, please.  It's just
for a little while, okay?"

Fox began to visibly relax at the sound of Skinner's voice.  He couldn't
hear or understand everything he said because of all the other noise in the
room, but he knew he was there for him, and that's all that mattered.  Now
he was tired and just wanted to go back to sleep.

"Dr. Allen, is he out of danger?" asked Stein. 

"To be honest, Mr. Stein, I don't know.  He sure gave us a run for our
money for a while.  I didn't know if he would be strong enough to come out
of it.  But he's awake now, and I think keeping him on the respirator will
help him gain his strength back.  We'll just have to keep a close eye on
him and watch for infection and pneumonia."

Skinner moved in closer to hear the doctor's assessment.  He then asked,
"What about recovery?  Do you think he'll make a full recovery?"

The doctor made a sardonic chuckle.  "AD Skinner, that's like asking if
he'll ever tap dance again and the prognosis was, `of course' and the reply
is, `well, he never did before.'"  The doctor paused for a moment, and then
with a more grave expression, addressed Walter.

"Look, I have to be honest.  I can't imagine him coming out of this
without some problems.  I know he had sustained some disabilities as a
result of the meningitis.  I would guess those problems will be magnified
in the initial part of his recovery.

"But I would also be surprised if he doesn't have some new problems to add
to the list.  Look, let's take it one step at a time, okay?  Right now,
he's out of the coma.  That's a major, major step.  But he's obviously
exhausted and will need to sleep for a while.  

"You're exhausted as well.  Go to your family, tell them what's going on,
and then try to get some rest yourself."  With that, the doctor turned
around to check over his patient one more time.

Skinner heard the words , but could not fully absorb their meaning. Fox
was no longer comatose and was sleeping soundly.  The fact that he might
have sustained more brain damage was something Walter could not bring
himself to accept at that moment.

He looked at Stein and told him that he was going to inform Maggie and
Elizabeth of Fox's condition.  

"They must be frantic by now," Skinner said, paused and then added, "Do
you want to join me?"

Jack was taken by surprise by the invitation and nearly accepted it, but
then he shook his head and said, "No, I'll speak with Elizabeth later."

As Skinner left the treatment room, Stein stared after the AD with some
wonder and a hint of admiration.  

#####################################################

Maggie and Elizabeth looked up as Walter entered the small waiting room. 
Neither one of them could interpret Walter's expression.  Maggie spoke
first.  "Is he all right?"

"It was touch and go for a while.  He's still not out of the woods, but at
least he's no longer in a coma.  He's sleeping now."

Elizabeth observed him closely.  She realized there was something else
Walter had to say, but he was hesitant.  Elizabeth, never one to mince
words asked, "What's wrong?"

Skinner sighed deeply.  "He had to be put on a respirator.  His heart kept
stopping and he stopped breathing a few times.  He became very weak at one
point, and the doctors felt it would help him if recover if his heart and
lungs weren't so stressed."

"How long will he need to stay on it?" Elizabeth asked.

"Until he's stronger."  Skinner saw her become crestfallen.    "Elizabeth,
he  __will__ get stronger," he said determinedly.

Elizabeth looked at Walter and couldn't understand why she wasn't feeling
any sense of relief upon hearing Walter's words.  She felt no comfort
whatsoever in hearing her son will be on a respirator only until he becomes
stronger.  *Stronger?  When will that be?* she wondered to herself.  *He
was just recovering from meningitis, for Christ's sake.  How is he supposed
to get stronger after all he's been through?*

Suddenly she cried out, "How long do you think he will be attached to that
machine?  How long do you think he'll be confined to the hospital
__again__?  How long do you think it will be till he's  _normal_  again?" 
Her hands visibly shook as her emotions got the best of her.

"I don't know, Elizabeth," he responded soberly.

"Damn it.  This didn't have to be, you know.  Maggie, I'm sorry.  I know
this was for your daughter, and I can empathize with you in wanting to do
anything and everything for a daughter.  But," she spat,  "this was at the
expense of my son's life."  

Maggie and Walter both looked at Elizabeth Mulder in disbelief.    

"He's never going to be normal again, is he Walter?" Elizabeth asked harshly.

"We have no way of knowing that now," he answered hurriedly.

"Oh for God's sake, Walter, you said yourself he stopped breathing.  How
many times?  Once? Twice? Six? A dozen?  Damn it, if they had to put him on
a respirator, then he must have stopped breathing for a pretty long time,
didn't he?"

"Elizabeth," Maggie pleaded, "don't torment yourself."

"You mean don't torment you, don't you Maggie?  I didn't want him to do
this.  I knew this would happen.  This was your idea.  And his," she
shouted while pointing an accusing finger at Skinner.  "I said it was too
dangerous.  

"You know," Elizabeth continued,  "I may never have been a candidate for
`Mother of the Year,' but I have always loved my son.  I acquiesced to his
wishes because of how much I do love him. 

"I knew how much he loved Dana and wanted to do this for her.  But just
because you __want__ to do something doesn't automatically make it the
wisest decision," she concluded.

"No," said Skinner quietly in response, "sometimes it's just the __only__
decision."

Maggie grasped Walter's hand at this point.  She was so taken aback by
Elizabeth's outburst.  She hadn't realized just how self-centered Elizabeth
Mulder was.  Didn't she realize that if the roles were reversed, she and
Dana would have wanted the procedures to go forward in the same manner? 
Why was Elizabeth behaving this way?  

She soon found out.

"Walter, what happens if he doesn't recover?  What if the brain damage is
worse?  What if he's a vegetable?  Who's going to take care of him?  Are
you, Walter?  Maggie?  Are you prepared to watch over him for the rest of
his life if he can't take care of himself?"

"Yes."  Walter spoke with quiet confidence.  "If he needs me, I'll be
there for him.  But Elizabeth, can we say the same for you?" he asked.

"Does it really matter?" she cried out.  "He seems to have already
replaced me with __Mom__ here,"  Elizabeth said venomously as she looked
directly at Maggie.  

"Elizabeth!!" Maggie shouted.  "How could you think I could __ever__
replace you?  My God, Elizabeth, don't you realize just how much Fox needs
you?  

"Don't you know how much it had hurt him when you never called to keep in
touch or visited him.  Don't you know how much he wanted you to invite him
to Greenwich to spend the holidays with you?  When he didn't get that
invitation from you, Elizabeth, he came and spent Christmas with my family.

"How could you ever think he would want to replace you?  He loves you and
needs you so much, but you seem to love and need him back only when it's
convenient for you.   

"He needs more than a New Year's card or birthday card to show you love
him, Elizabeth.  Consider the fact that he had to become deathly ill to get
you to come and stay with him. 

"So don't you dare make me the heavy here.  I love your son like he's my
own, that's true.  But don't you dare insinuate that __I __
have done anything to usurp your maternal position.  That was never __my__
doing, Elizabeth.  Never.

"The choice was always yours.  Yours.  And if you would just open up your
eyes and heart, you would see the choice is still there for the making." 
Maggie was standing at this point, hugging herself in an attempt to control
her own trembling anger. 

Elizabeth stared hard at both Maggie and Walter.  How could she make them
understand how the choices she made so long ago still haunted her today,
and those very choices were what made it so difficult to face Fox.   She
felt like such a hypocrite using that accusatory tone with Maggie and
Walter, when it was she who deserved to be accused.

She was the one who chose her son for a project that would have him taken
away from her.  And when the choice was overruled, she was the one who
chose to ignore the pleading looks and cries of help from him, simply
because it was easy to ignore them while she was in a valium induced stupor.  

She was the one who, God forgive her, offered again and again to trade her
son for her sweet, beautiful, innocent daughter, because she couldn't stand
listening to her husband beat him as a way of trying to compensate for his
own failings as a parent.  

She was a coward.  She was a lousy mother because she was a coward.  Fox
never forgave her for her that, and in fact, she had never forgiven
herself.  Elizabeth Mulder began to weep.  She wept for all of the lost
years, both in the past and in the future.

End of Part 14/ 19
#####################################################

Part   15 /19 


Maggie and Walter left Elizabeth in the waiting room.   Neither one of 
them knew quite what to say to her.  Walter felt slightly more sympathetic
towards her.  He considered the danger her only son was in and could
understand to a certain degree her anger and frustration.

Maggie, on the other hand, was not sympathetic at all.  The woman made
choices that came back to haunt her.  She made mistakes.  Well everyone
makes mistakes, but what got Maggie Scully's Irish up was the idea that
this woman refused to learn from the mistakes she made.

They went to check on Dana.

A couple of hours had passed and Dana was brought back to her room. She
was still heavily sedated, but she seemed to be resting comfortably.  Her
face was covered with a bandage that was reminiscent of the old time movies
depicting someone with a toothache, which was wrapped around the chin and
the hairline.  There was already some bruising and swelling, but that would
subside in a couple of weeks.

Maggie was upset by all of the discoloration around her daughter's face,
but the nurse in attendance told her it was quite expected and that it
would fade within time.  The doctor who performed the surgery to remove the
remaining part of the tumor came in and assured Maggie that her daughter
appeared to be cancer free.  Of course, follow-up visits were advised, but
the doctor  seemed to feel there wasn't any reason to believe there would
be a reoccurrence.  

The two sat quietly, side by side in their chairs, watching Dana sleep. 
Walter grasped Maggie's hand, brought it up to his mouth, and gently kissed
it.  Maggie responded with the smile her daughter inherited, and returned
the kiss.  "She's really going to be okay, isn't she Walter?" she said.

"Yes, Maggie, she's going to be fine."  

He wondered if Maggie knew how ambivalent he felt at the moment.  He
didn't begrudge her feelings of joy for her daughter's new found health,
because he felt every bit as jubilant. 

He was, of course, worried about Fox and his recovery.  It had taken so
much out of him (and everyone else for that matter) while he was recovering
from the meningitis.  This battle appeared to be one that would be even tougher.

He doubted they would be able to count on Elizabeth.  She had her own
demons to deal with and Walter expected her to be on the next train to
Greenwich within the week.  Maybe she would surprise him and stay, but
somehow he doubted it.

No, it appeared an extended personal leave was definitely in Walter
Skinner's future.  He told Elizabeth he would be there to take care of Fox
for as long as he needed him, and he was not about to renege on the promise.

#####################################################


Past
Chilmark, MA

The smoke was burning his throat and making it difficult for him to
breathe.  It was so hot.  The flames danced all around him, and he was so
scared.  

Fire.  He hated it.  He hated it!  

And it was so hot.  He couldn't escape the heat.  Everywhere he looked he
saw the air dancing as the cool air mixed with the heat of the flames.  

Fire.  He was so frightened of it.  He was so frightened!

He couldn't breathe. He had to get out of there, but he was so afraid of
the hated flames.  

**Help!** he tried to scream, but no sound left his throat.  **Help me,
please,** he whimpered.  

"Fox, are you there?  Fox, where are you boy?  It's me, Abah!  Tell me
where you are, Fox.   Please, tell me where you are?"  

**I'm here, Abah.  Help me, Abah.  It's so hot, and I can't breathe,** he
whimpered.  

#####################################################

Present
Abandoned Facility Area/DC area

Stein saw Fox begin to struggle and immediately called over a nurse.  He
tried talking to him in soft soothing tones as he once did many years ago,
but his symptoms were causing him alarm.  The nurse took one look at him
and pressed the buzzer for the Physician's Assistant on duty, who arrived
almost immediately.

"Talk to me Smith,"  he said.

"Mr. Stein called me over when he heard the patient seemingly in
discomfort.  He doesn't look well, sir."

"What's his temp?"

The nurse produced the aural thermometer and took his temperature. "His
temps 103.4 degrees.   He's also trying to fight the respirator, sir." 

He listened to Mulder's lungs and scowled at what he heard.  "I'm hearing
some congestion in his lungs.  There's an increase in fluid.  

"Okay, right now get some cool compresses so we can try to lower that
temp.  I'll page Doctor Allen.  We're probably dealing with a preliminary
case of pneumonia here, so I'm sure the doc will want to prescribe some
massive dosages of antibiotics.  Damn, this is one thing this poor guy
didn't need now," he remarked to no one in particular.

The nurse returned with a wash cloth and basin of tepid water. She placed
the compress on Mulder's forehead.  The hum of the machines and the hiss of
the respirator were the loudest sounds in the room.  Stein watched the
scene from afar.  He remembered another time when he was a player in a
scene so similar to this..

#####################################################

Past
Chilmark, MA

"Jack, I'm so grateful you're here.  I can't believe Bill chose this week
to go to DC.  You would think he would have used a little common sense,  or
at least some common courtesy.  It was his God damned idea I breast feed
the baby instead of  use formula. 

"Now he's out of town, I'm physically exhausted, and  I'm at my wits end! 
Samantha's been crying constantly because my milk won't let down, since
I've been so tired and worried about dealing with Fox," she said in a
torrent of emotion.

"Okay Elizabeth, I'll go take care of Fox.  What did the doctor say to
do?" he asked.

"Well, as soon as I described the red splotches, he knew immediately it
was Scarlet Fever.  He said to keep Samantha away from him, and me too if
possible because of the breast feeding.

"You have to take his temperature, Jack.  He feels so hot."

Jack walked into four year old Fox's bedroom and was horrified at what he
saw.  The child laid naked on the sheets, with splotches of red rashes
mixed in with faded, ugly, purple bruises.  *Oh God, what has he done to
this child?*

"Hi big boy.  How are you doing?" he asked softly.

"It hurts, Abah, and it's hot.  I don't like this," he whimpered.

"I know, but I've got to take your temperature, big boy, so roll over." 
Stein's mouth  gaped as he saw bruises all over the pre-schooler's back and
buttocks.  He gently inserted the rectal thermometer, and murmured
soothingly to the child.  

After a few minutes, Stein withdrew the thermometer and was astonished to
see the reading.  "Elizabeth!  Elizabeth, please come here!"

Elizabeth came walking in with Samantha now bawling.  "Jack, what is it? 
I was feeding the baby," she remarked in an annoyed tone.

"Am I reading this thing right?" he asked anxiously.

She took the thermometer from him and looked at the reading.  "Oh my God. 
Let me call the doctor back.  It wasn't this high before."

"Shouldn't we take him to the hospital?  His temp's 106 degrees for God's
sake," he pleaded.

"Let me check in with the doctor first.  He said his fever might spike."

Elizabeth took the baby and made the phone call from the other room.  When
she returned, she had some clean towels and a couple of bottles of alcohol
in her hands.  

"The doctor said to try giving him an alcohol rub to reduce his fever. 
Just pour some alcohol on the towels and lay them over him.   Can you
manage, Jack?  I hear Sammy again, and I've got to try to feed her before I
become engorged."  She left before he could answer her.

He rolled Fox back over and told him what he was going to do.  The alcohol
would evaporate quickly on his skin and cool his body off.  At least that's
what the doctor's thought was best to do at the time.

As Stein replaced the towels with fresh ones, Fox cried out in discomfort.
 He became alternately cold with the shivers and hot with fever.  Suddenly
the child began to  tremble beyond shivering.  Stein became frightened by
the continuous jerky motions and realized Fox was having a seizure.  

He sat by his bedside speaking in soft, soothing tones in an attempt to
reassure him.  Stein had no idea as to whether the child could actually
hear him, but it made him feel better to try.

A few minutes passed and the boy's body quieted down.  Fox looked at him
with fevered eyes.   Jack saw  them well up with frightened tears as well.  

"Abah," he started crying out, "it hurts.  Make the hurt go away.  Abah,
help me, please."  Fox began crying and thrashing about in the bed, making
it difficult for him to renew the alcohol rub.  

"Fox, lay still.  I have to try to get your temperature down, please, lay
still."  

"It hurts, Abah!  I don't like it.  Where's Mommy?" the youngster cried out.

"Mommy's feeding the baby, Fox," he replied.

"Oh. Make it stop hurting.  I don't like this," he sobbed.

The child continued to become more hysterical and kicked about in the bed,
when finally, in desperation, Stein picked the child up, and then got into
the bed himself. He sat Fox in front of him, which allowed him to spread
the towels laden with alcohol on top of Fox, but at the same time hold him
and offer him necessary comfort and security.

"I've got you, Fox.  I've got you."

#####################################################

Present
Abandoned Facility/DC Area

By the time Dr. Allen arrived, Mulder's temperature rose to 104.7 degrees.
 He prescribed massive doses of antibiotics.  However, he was very
concerned about the possibility that Fox might have built up a tolerance to
some of the medications as a result of the many prescriptions he was taking
to combat the infections from the meningitis.  

He left orders with the medical staff to notify him if Mulder's condition
deteriorated at all.  If he worsened, there was a good possibility his body
had become desensitized to some of the medications, and would therefore
have to be placed on new combinations of antibiotics.

End of Part 15/ 19
#####################################################


Part   16 / 19  


There was a knock on the door of Dana Scully's room. Maggie called out,
"Come in."  When the nurse entered the room she informed Walter and Maggie
of the change in Fox's condition.

"My God Maggie, how much more does this poor man have to endure?" he
wailed.  "Damn it, it's not fair.  It is just not fair."

She looked over at her daughter who was sleeping so serenely, and she had
to agree.  "It doesn't seem fair that one young man should have to take on
so many burdens.  I don't know why Fox has to go through this. 

"But I have to believe it's because you and I are not privy to God's plan.
 There has to be a reason for it, Walter.  I don't profess to understand
it, but I have to believe God has a plan for Fox Mulder," Maggie concluded.

#####################################################

Walter insisted that Maggie remain with Dana in case she woke up from the
anesthesia.  As he walked back toward the treatment room where Mulder was
being cared for, he saw Elizabeth speaking with Jack Stein.  He watched her
hand tremble near her mouth, as Jack continued to talk to her.

As the tears began to flow, Jack took Elizabeth in his arms and held her. 
Walter didn't know what was being said, and he didn't want to intrude.  He
walked quietly by them and slipped into the treatment room.  

It had been only a couple of hours and Skinner could see the change in
Fox's pallor.  Now he was extremely flushed, with his forehead covered in a
sheen of perspiration.  His temperature had obviously spiked, and Skinner's
own heart was palpitating as he recalled the not too distant past when Fox
fought delirium and seizures from too high fevers.  

He remembered the first time he had picked him up and literally crawled
into the hospital bed with him. Fox had nearly ripped out all of his IV's
and monitoring wires because of his vain attempt to climb out of bed to
reach for his Abah.

Walter pulled a chair up close to the side of  Fox's bed, and once again
prepared himself to sit vigil over him.  He wondered if he would be joined
by Elizabeth, or even Stein.  Skinner didn't really care one way or the
other, all he really cared about was helping Fox fight for his recovery.

#####################################################

When Stein and Elizabeth entered the treatment room, Elizabeth stopped
short and almost caused Jack to trip over her.  "I didn't realize he would
be in here.  I thought I would have some time to be with him alone before I
..." she stopped short of saying the words.

"Elizabeth, are you sure you really want to do this?  Do you really think
it would help his recovery if you left now?" Jack asked her plaintively.

"Jack, I don't know how to help him anymore.  I was never very good at
dealing with Fox when he was sick.  I just don't think I'm a very positive
influence on him, that's all.  I think I would do him more good by just
leaving," she sighed.

"You selfish bitch."  

Both Stein and Elizabeth turned quickly towards the baritone voice that
spoke those words through tightly clenched teeth.  

"Mr. Skinner, I think that was uncalled for," Stein said.

"But it's absolutely true.  She's not leaving to help Fox, she's running
away to protect her own fragile ego.  I didn't think you would last the
week, but I figured you would stay just long enough to be sure he was out
of danger.  I mean, after all, it would be so tiring for you if you had to
fly back again for a funeral," Skinner spewed out.

"Walter, you have no idea as to what my life was like then, nor do you
have any idea as to what baggage I carry with me each and every day of my
life now.  So, you can just go to hell."

At that moment, Fox Mulder chose to start choking.  The nurse rang for the
doctor immediately, who came running to see his patient asphyxiating on the
build up of fluid.  He and his team immediately went to work to remove the
respirator tube from his throat.

Upon the removal of the respirator tube, Fox began moaning and sobbing
hoarsely.  As the medical team attempted to calm him down, his reaction
became more pronounced.  He started kicking and waving his arms.  Skinner
moved over toward the bed quickly.

Skinner called to Fox to get his attention.  He held his hands together in
his own, in an attempt to avoid the use of restraints.  He continuously
called to him, and then remembered he had his hearing aids.  He let go of
Fox with one hand and took the hearing aids out of his pocket.  He handed
them to one of the nurses and asked her to put them in Fox's ears.  

"Fox, it's okay.  You're going to be okay.  Can you understand me, Fox? 
You're going to be okay."  Fox was still unresponsive, with the exception
of his cries of discomfort.

"I've got you Fox.  I'm here.  Don't be afraid. I'm right here."

Surprisingly, he quieted down, and slowly opened his eyes.  He looked
straight at Skinner, and then, just as suddenly, attempted to sit up and
reach out to Skinner. Once again, as he had done so many weeks ago, Fox was
trying to reach out to him.

Then, just as unexpectedly, Fox called out to him in a raspy, but
otherwise clear voice.  "Abah."

While Stein and Elizabeth watched stunned, Walter Skinner toed off his
shoes and did what had become so commonplace just weeks ago.  Skinner
pulled Mulder forward and then climbed into the hospital bed with him. He
sat at the head of the bed and acted as a backrest for Fox.  

"Abah's here, Fox.  I'm here," Walter Skinner said.

Jack Stein felt the bile start to come up in his throat.  He ran out of
the treatment room and made it as far as the hallway before he threw up the
last meal he had eaten.

End of Part 16/19
#####################################################

Part  17/19


Elizabeth ran after him into the hallway.  She stood frozen as she watched
him puking his guts up.  When he was finally able to stand up straight, she
met his gaze.

"Are you all right?" she asked.  He barely nodded his head.  "Jack__,"she
began.

"What the hell was that all about?" he asked tersely.

"What are you so _angry_  about, Jack?"

"Angry?  I'm not angry.  I just want to know what the hell that was all
about in there." He said it, whether he wanted to admit it or not, angrily.
 "What the hell was Skinner doing in there?"  

Elizabeth looked at Jack Stein with new eyes.  It had been so many years
since she had seen this man show any true emotion.  He had become so inured
by the single-minded focus of the consortium, she honestly thought he had
lost all capabilities for feeling anything.  Yet here he stood before her,
angry and upset over Walter Skinner's relationship with her son.  Jack
Stein was actually jealous.

"Jack," she began as way of explanation, "when Fox became ill almost two
months ago, he was delirious with high fevers and he was seizing from the
high fevers and the infection.  When I first got to the hospital to visit
him, that was the very position in which I saw Walter Skinner.  

"Fox was calling for his Abah, Jack.  He kept crying for him, and each
time he attempted to reach out for Abah, or climb out of bed to get to his
Abah, he threatened to rip out all of his intravenous tubes and wires that
were attached to the monitoring equipment.

"So Walter did what he thought was the best thing.  He climbed right into
the hospital bed with him.  It calmed him down immediately, the medical
staff were able to administer their medications and draw blood for his
tests. You saw the effect.  

"Fox needed his Abah.  Walter became his Abah," she stated simply.

"I was his Abah," Jack Stein declared, but in a whisper.

"But you walked out on him, Jack."

"I had _no_ choice Elizabeth, and you know it!" he shouted back furiously.

"Oh for heaven's sake, Jack.  Of course you had a choice."

"NO.  I did not.  His memory was mind swiped for a reason, remember
Elizabeth?  We could not allow him to remember the events of that night.  

"We couldn't allow him to realize that I, Bill, and _you_ , my dear
Elizabeth, were cognizant of the plan to take him and Sam.  We couldn't
allow him to know how we were trying to trade him and his sister as though
they were a commodity on the stock exchange.

"When he went through that treatment, he lost all of his memories of me.
If I had attempted to help him recall who I was, there was no guarantee
that it wouldn't have jogged the rest of his memory, and the mind sweep
would have been for naught.  

"My God, he forgot every memory of us," he continued morosely,   "every
one of them.  And when I realized that, a piece of me died, Elizabeth.   

"But now I see I've been replaced with a newer model," he remarked with a
humorless laugh.

"Join the club."

"Excuse me?" he replied.

"Join the club.  I've been replaced by Margaret Scully. He calls her
_Mom_.  Can you believe it?"  Her voice gradually grew in volume.   "He
calls _her_ Mom!"   

"Elizabeth, what did you expect?  Did you really think  your  relationship
with him could flourish on its own, without any commitment from you?"

She looked at him with contempt, but realized those were the same words
that Skinner and Maggie had just said a couple of hours ago.  She now
looked at Jack and observed how flushed his face was and how he played with
the cufflink with his tremulous hand.  *The gold cufflink set I bought for
him the year Sammy was born,*  she mused to herself.

"Elizabeth," he continued, "did you ever wonder how difficult it has been
for me to do the work I do?  I've hindered _his_ work over the past few
years, and it's frustrated me as much as him!  

"He would finally get close enough to a clue as to Samantha's exact
whereabouts, and I would be required by _my_  superiors to throw up another
roadblock!

" Did you ever wonder how hard it's been for me to do the work I do,
knowing the unnecessary dangers he often puts himself in, or that I am
forced to put him in?"

Jack's voice dropped to a whisper, and he continued,  "Did you ever wonder
how much I have missed the relationship I had with him?  Did you ever
wonder how much I loved him?"

"But Jack, you never talked about him after that night.  It was as if he had."

"As if he had died.  I know. It was the only  way I found I could deal
with the loss.  I had to grieve, and the only way I could do it was to
consider Fox Mulder dead.  

"But, my dear," shifting his tone considerably to one of total control
again,  "what's your excuse?"  Elizabeth stared back at Jack with total
animosity.

"How dare you!  You know very well why I had to back away from him.  Bill
had insisted upon taking Samantha, and then punished Fox for losing her. 
If I interfered his anger only became more pronounced and the beatings
became more severe.  

"Jesus Christ, Jack,   I think we had standing reservations at the
emergency room, we were there so often.  We were on a first name basis with
all of the ER staff.  They were always cleaning a cut or setting a broken
bone or realigning a dislocated shoulder, or..   

".or trying to awaken him from a catatonic state," she concluded.

"Elizabeth, why didn't you just leave Bill?" Stein asked coldly.

"Because he said he would have killed me and Fox if I ever did.  Of course
he turned out to be nothing but a blowhard, because  when I finally did
move out he didn't do a damned thing.  But Jack, at the time I didn't know
that for sure.

"I was truly afraid of him.  I knew what he was capable of doing.  I saw
what he was capable of doing.  I lived with what he was capable of doing."

"So what now, Elizabeth?  Do we continue to abandon him?"

"Funny.  Up until this moment, I had thought he abandoned us," she
responded soberly.

#####################################################

Maggie woke up, startled.  She sat herself up in the terribly
uncomfortable plastic chair.  She hadn't realized just how tired she was
feeling.  She must have fallen asleep, but was awakened by the stirrings of
the young woman who laid in bed.

She looked over at Dana, and was most pleased to see her eyes were open. 
Well, they were nothing more than slits, but she was awake.

"Hi sweetheart?  How are you feeling?" Maggie observed her daughter's
bruised face more carefully.  It was very swollen from the surgery, and her
speech  would sound anything but normal.  

"Mom?  How's Mulder?" she mumbled. 

Maggie smiled at her daughter's use of her partner's surname.  No matter
how much in love they were with one another, she was always going to call
him Mulder, and he would always call her Scully.  It was just their way.

She decided to try and avoid the subject of Fox's condition for just a
little while longer.  Maggie caressed Dana's hand as she spoke.

"Dana, sweetheart, the tumor is gone."

"Mmmm?" was the response.  Dana tried to open her eyes wider to get a
better look at her mother's expression.  She saw a look of pure joy.

"It's gone, Dana.  The doctor said you are now cancer free, and the
likelihood of this type of cancer reoccurring is minimal.  Dana, you're
going to be fine.  Just fine."

Dana tried to smile in acknowledgment, but her face was so sore.  She did,
however, force herself to ask again.

"Mulder.  How's Mulder?" 

Maggie debated with herself for a moment or two.  She didn't know how wise
it was to tell Dana of Fox's difficulty in regaining consciousness from the
induced coma.  She knew it couldn't help Fox, and was worried it might have
an adverse effect on her daughter's recover.

Of course, if she didn't tell Dana the truth, the whole truth, and nothing
but the truth, and Dana found out about it, Maggie Scully could kiss their
relationship goodbye. Dana was fiercely protective of Fox Mulder, and she'd
be very angry if she was kept in the dark about his condition.

Maggie sighed and realized she had no choice but to tell the truth.  After
all she'd been through, Dana deserved it.

"Dana, Fox is not having an easy time of it."

"What's wrong?" Dana gasped.

"Sweetheart, try to stay calm.  Please?"  When Dana nodded in
acknowledgment, Maggie continued.  "The doctors had a difficult time
reviving him from the coma.  He stopped breathing several times.  His heart
needed to be defibrillated a few times, and the last time his heart had
stopped, it was for more than a couple of minutes.

"The doctors decided to place him on a respirator to help him breathe
until he's stronger."

"He'll fight it," Dana rasped.   "He hates the respirator, and he'll fight it."

"Well, Fox just needs to allow the doctors to do their job,  and you need
to allow your body to get some rest.  Now get some rest, young lady."

"Mom, I want to see him."

"Dana, it's too soon.  You still need time to recover from the anesthesia.
 Maybe tomorrow.  Rest now, dear. Please."

"Mom, go to him.  Tell him I love him.  He needs to hear you talking to
him or he won't come back.  Please, go tell him I need him. I need him to
come back.." she pleaded.

"I'll go see Fox, if you rest.  Okay?"

Dana nodded and smiled weakly.  Maggie kissed her daughter's  hand gently,
and quietly left the room.

#####################################################

Skinner looked up to see Maggie walk through the door.  He smiled at her
in an attempt to reassure her, but he knew as soon as she saw his position
in the bed she would think the worse. 

"He's actually resting much easier.  He had been choking from fighting the
respirator.  I finally got him to calm down enough to allow them to put the
tube back in, so he's breathing easier."

"She said he would fight it," responded Maggie.

"What?" 
 
"Dana.  Dana said he would fight the respirator."

"She's awake?  How is she?" 

"Oh, for now she actually looks terrible.  She feels awful, since her face
is all swollen and she's terribly bruised, but that will all heal
eventually," she concluded.

"Is she in very much pain?" he asked.

"A little, but she's more concerned about Fox."

"You didn't tell her he was having problems, did you?" Skinner asked.

"I didn't want to, Walter, but she persisted.  I couldn't lie to her. 
What if, God forbid, something did happen and I hadn't prepared her for the
possibility.  I would never have forgiven myself, and  she would never
forgive me." 

"She must have been really upset," he responded.

"Well, to be honest, I think the pain killers helped her stay calmer than
she might normally be, but she insisted I come here to talk to him.  She
kept saying he needed to hear us, or he wouldn't come back."  

She leaned in closer to the Fox, and spoke directly into his ear. "Fox, do
you hear me?  Dana loves you.  She loves you and wants you.  She  _needs_ 
you to come back.  Please, Fox.  Come back to us soon."

End of Part 17/ 19

Part   18 / 19  


Past 
Martha's Vineyard

He remembered looking at the luggage that stood by the doorway, waiting to
be placed in the cab idling outside the front entrance.  Neither of his
parents were prepared to accompany him to the airport.  He was making this
latest journey alone as well.

"You should be very grateful  that Oxford accepted you, Fox.  The
connections I have at the school were apparently most fruitful.   They
don't always take students as young as you, but I suppose they found your
grades acceptable and your application form in order," Bill Mulder concluded.

He stood there not sure as to exactly how he felt about his father's
little speech.  He knew Oxford was a very selective school that rarely took
students as young as he was, but it was his own hard work that got him
accepted and not his father's "fruitful connections."  

He had a straight "A" average.  How much more acceptable could his grades
have been?  He spent hours on the application essay.  He didn't receive one
iota of help from his father or his mother.  No, he did it all on his own,
but even this one small accomplishment was too much for his father to
acknowledge. 

Elizabeth Mulder looked on with great ambivalence  from outside the door
way.  She was at once both heartbroken and relieved that her only remaining
child would be leaving her.  

She was heartbroken because she loved the time spent with her son both  in
conversation and comfortable silences. 

She was relieved because she felt her son's resentment towards her for all
of the years she stood silently by, watching as his father abused him in
mind and body. 

She was heartbroken because she loved the times they spent debating a
chess strategy or merely reading favorite books side by side.

She was relieved because she would no longer have to listen to
aftereffects of the continuous siege of night terrors.  

She was heartbroken because  loved the times they walked on the beach
together and admired a sunset.

She was relieved because she would no longer face, on a daily basis, his
expressions of frustration over not knowing where or why his little sister
was taken.  

She was heartbroken because she loved going bicycling with him and
observing the magnificence of New England's Autumn colors.

But most of all, she was relieved because she would be able to pretend his
fears were unfounded, unnecessary, and unrelated to the hell he had to live
through for the past seventeen and a half years.  

She was heartbroken because she knew all of the good times she shared with
her son, and there were good times,  would be forgotten in lieu  all of
those experiences he needed to forget and never would.

She walked into the room where her ex-husband stood across from her son. 
She looked at Bill with disdain and went directly to her son. 

She observed how tall, and handsome, and beautiful her first born
appeared.  He was now, for all practical purposes,  a man.  She wanted him
to have a chance to grow to be the kind of man _he_ wanted to be,  not the
type he would have been destined to be if he stayed within fifty miles of
William Mulder.

No, England was a good place for her son to be.  He would be safe.  She
would miss him, but he would be safe.

"I love you, Fox.  I do love you, my beautiful boy.  Come back soon, my
sweet boy.  Come back to me soon," she murmured.  She leaned up, kissed him
on the cheek, and then left the room.  

#####################################################

Present
Abandoned Facility/DC Area

Twenty-four hours passed and Fox Mulder slept for six of them straight in
a row without incident.  This was actually a cause for celebration, because
not twenty-five hours earlier, the doctors were expecting to sign a death
certificate.

His temperature remained elevated but manageable.   He remained on the
respirator, since his lungs were still weak.  However,  if he continued to
take advantage of the respirator and gained more strength, the doctors felt
confident he would come off of the respirator sooner rather than later.

Dana Scully, too, was showing improvement too.  Though her face was
covered in mottled shades of red and purple, the swelling was a tad less. 
She awoke more alertly than the day before, and even remarked that she was
hungry.  

As she ate her breakfast of red jello, coffee and orange juice, Scully
informed her mother that she planned on seeing Mulder later, and it was not
open for discussion.  She had to see him and that was that. 

Maggie looked at her daughter's swollen, yet still very defiant, chin
sticking out stubbornly, and she began to chuckle in agreement.  There was
no way Dana Scully was going to lose this argument, so Maggie didn't even try.

Elizabeth Mulder was still there. Her ambivalence was evident, as she
vacillated between staying and going back to Greenwich.  However, the love
she felt for her son was still very real and strong.  If there was anyway
she could help in his recovery, she would.   She remembered Maggie Scully's
words.  Her son needed her.

Though she and Walter Skinner did not always see eye to eye on everything,
Elizabeth knew what an important role he played in the past and would play
in the future of Fox's recovery.  She realized it wasn't wise to alienate
him, but she also appreciated the sacrifices he so willingly made for her son. 

So, the nurturing part of her personality actually kicked in when she saw
how worn out Walter Skinner was becoming.  She didn't want to see him
getting ill because he was too damned stubborn to admit to being human..

Elizabeth hovered nearby Fox's  hospital bed, when it appeared to her that
Walter needed a break.  She saw he was exhausted with worry for her son,
and she tried to talk him into laying down.  He always refused her, but
Elizabeth hoped Maggie would be able to talk some sense into him. 

Maggie Scully moved back and forth between Dana's and Fox's rooms, while
Walter Skinner remained, if not in the hospital bed with Fox, at the very
least, right next to it.  Maggie knew her daughter was going to be visiting
Fox later on that day, and she didn't want to have to deal with two extra
patients.  

"Walter Skinner, you go lay down on the couch in the lounge this instant,"
she commanded.

"Maggie Scully, did anyone ever tell you that you would make a helluva
drill sergeant?" Skinner asked dryly.

"I learned everything from the Captain, Walter, and he taught me well.  So
grab a pillow and blanket from the cart outside, and go lay down.  Please
sweetheart, go.  Now."

When Maggie Scully was in military mode, you didn't argue.  Walter stood
up and stretched his stiff limbs.  He then leaned over to plant a kiss on
the diminutive Mrs. Scully's forehead.  Maggie would have none of that,
however, and reached up to cup his chin.

She drew his face close to her own, and their lips met in a deep, loving
kiss.  "I love you sergeant," Walter said affectionately.

"That's `I love you sergeant, _sir_," she replied chuckling.  "Now go
rest!"  She smiled as she watched him finally admit his fatigue and leave
the room.

Elizabeth walked toward Maggie and said, "I tried a few times to get him
to go rest, but he wouldn't listen to me."

"Actually, Elizabeth, I'm a little surprised he listened to _me_!"

"That's what happens when you're in love, Maggie.  Your man will do almost
anything for you.  Almost anything.."

"Elizabeth, is that why Jack helped us?  Was it because he still loves
you?" she asked curiously.

"Perhaps a small part of it," she replied.

"I don't understand.  Why did he finally agree to  help Dana recover?"
probed Maggie.

"Fox," she replied softly.  "He loved me once, but he'll love Fox always."

End of Part 18/19
#####################################################

Part   19 /19  


He stood outside the facility and opened the new pack of cigarettes.  He
pulled one out, lit it, and inhaled deeply.

Jack Stein began melting into the background again.  He had let his
weakness show once too often in the last few days.  Things did not go as
smoothly as he had anticipated.  

The meningitis was supposed to have significantly weakened Mulder enough
that he would no longer pose a threat to the project.  If he were too weak
to continue the search, then the X-Files would probably have been closed
within the year.  

So, curing Scully had been of little consequence to him.  What Stein did
not count on were the opening of old wounds.  As the Abah of Fox's
childhood, he consoled, praised,  supported, and unconditionally loved  the
boy of Mulder's childhood.

He hadn't figured those feelings for the boyhood Fox, long ago buried in
the recesses of his heart and mind, would have resurfaced for the adult
Fox.  But they did, and it was time to bury them again for the greater good.  

Which wasn't necessarily for the good of Jack Stein.

His superiors had contacted him while his "guests" slept during the early
morning hours.  They wanted to know what Mulder's condition was, and when
he informed them that he would recover to an unknown degree, they proposed
that Agent Mulder needed to be helped to "less than fully recover."

Stein tried to remain cool and objective.  He knew if he showed these
members of the consortium his true feelings for Fox Mulder, both of them
would be dead within twenty-four hours.  

So it was time to enshroud the feelings, again.  And he did.  He informed
the representatives that he would ensure Fox Mulder would not be returning
to active field service any time soon.  When asked how, Stein indicated
that would be for him to decide, and there was no need for them to concern
themselves with minor details.

They left within twenty minutes of arriving and seemed content with the
result of their meeting.   Jack retreated into the background, considering
his options.  At this point, he was able to consider the real possibility
that Fox Mulder would not totally recover, thus negating his Field Agent
status.  

It would certainly make his life a whole lot easier.  But Jack Stein never
expected life to be easy.

#####################################################

Maggie wheeled Dana into the treatment room around  three in the
afternoon.  It was uncomfortable for her to be sitting straight up, but she
endured the discomfort, because she wanted to see Fox.  

As she neared the bed, she took in all of the tubes and wires and beeps
and blips that attacked her senses.  It took her back to almost two months
ago when Fox was first admitted with meningitis.  It appeared to Dr. Scully
that they were back at square one where it concerned Fox Mulder's health.

She looked at his face and saw his eyes flutter slightly.  He was
dreaming, and she prayed it was a restful dream.  As she watched over her
partner, she contemplated what the future would hold for both of them.  She
knew they were meant to be together.

No two people could go through what they went through and __not__ be meant
to be together.  She loved him with all of her heart and had done so for
quite some time, but stubbornness laced with fear kept her from admitting
it to him until recently.

Hell, it kept her from admitting it to  _herself_  until recently .  But
now she readily admitted it to anyone who would listen.  Her mother had
always approved.  Even her boss approved.  The one person with whom she
wasn't sure of was Elizabeth Mulder.  It was almost as though she wanted to
maintain possession of him as though he were some kind of prize to be won
or lost.

Scully refused to play games, since she neither  liked Elizabeth, nor
trusted her.  But she was  Mulder's mother, and even with all the crap she
put him through, he still loved and needed her.   Dana needed to form some
kind of truce with Elizabeth, so they'd be able to make a united effort in
helping Mulder recover.

"Hello Elizabeth," Dana said.  Maggie locked her wheelchair in place and
moved to the side.  

"Dana, I wasn't expecting to see you up and about so soon," she replied.

"The nurses actually had me up and walking in my room this morning.  I
didn't last for very long, but I took a few steps."

"That's good.  It's good you're going to be okay."

"Thanks to him," Scully replied.

"Yes, thanks to him," she echoed. 

"How's he doing?" Dana asked.

"He's been dozing on and off.  Walter left a couple of hours ago to take a
nap.  You're mother can be one tough cookie when she wants to be," she said
with an admiring glance toward Maggie.

"She scared the shit out of poor Walter, did she?" she chuckled.

"Yes, as a matter of fact, I believe she did," Elizabeth responded in kind.

"Okay you two, let's stop the debate about my commando skills.  Elizabeth,
has the doctor been by lately?" asked Maggie.

"No.  Which means someone is due here soon to check on him shortly. I hope."

As if on cue, Dr. Allen appeared in the doorway.  He walked over quickly
to Mulder's bedside, and after a quick nod to the family members present,
he began a perfunctory examination.  Finally, he asked all present to step
back so he might do a more thorough examination, and he closed the curtain
around him.  

The women heard voices behind the curtain, though it was difficult to
discern whose voice belonged to whom and who was saying what.  All she knew
was none of them were Fox, as his speech was inhibited by the respirator
tube.  For all she knew, he may still have been asleep, though somehow she
doubted it knowing how much Fox enjoyed being prodded and poked during
examinations.

After about twenty-five minutes had passed, Scully was becoming more and
more anxious.  She wanted desperately to know Fox's condition, and she'd
become very impatient.  Finally, when she thought she was going to scream,
Dr. Allen opened the curtain.

"Okay," he said, "we're all done for now."

Margaret immediately pushed Dana over to Mulder's bedside.  She saw he was
indeed awake, and she hoped he wasn't frightened by her appearance.  She
spoke quickly to reassure him, "I'm feeling pretty good, Mulder, so don't
panic about my `beauty marks'."

She saw his eyes open wide, and she continued.  "Really, it's
uncomfortable, but it's not painful.  The swelling got in the way of eating
anything more interesting than jello.  Mulder closed his eyes at the
mention of jello, not a favorite food of his at all.  He reached over for
her hand with his left arm, the one that was still bandaged from the lamp
fiasco.  

"I should ask the nurses to check this dressing," she murmured.  Then,
Scully turned to the doctor and asked, "How is he, Doctor?" 

She actually wanted to examine him herself.  She still trusted very few
people other than Fox, her mother, and Walter Skinner.

"He's showing improvement.  He's still not out of the woods, and he's
going to have a long recovery period, but he's finally showing improvement.
 The antibiotics are taking hold, and his lungs sound clearer.  

Dr. Allen looked down at Fox as he spoke.  "I explained to Mr. Mulder that
we're going to keep him on the respirator for another twenty-four hours. 
He's none too happy about it, but I told him the extra day will give his
lungs time to heal and that would mean a shorter hospital stay.  He seemed
to like that idea."

Scully was impressed with Dr. Allen's bedside manner.  Even though he knew
his patient wouldn't be able to take part in the discussion, he never
failed to include him in the conversation.  He never spoke about him as
though he weren't there.

"You, Mr. Mulder, and hospitals do not necessarily belong in the same
sentence, do they?" Dr. Allen asked dryly, all the while smiling at Mulder.  

Scully looked at Mulder as she spoke with a smile that crept out onto her
face.  "Well they seem to go together all the time, Doctor, but if you're
asking if he's a good patient, then no, he is not," replied Scully.  

"And don't give me any of your wide eyed innocent looks, Fox Mulder. 
You're an impossible patient, and you know it!" Scully teased.

Mulder merely pointed his finger at his chest, and Scully answered, "Yes, you!"

 Maggie Scully interjected the next question.  "Doctor,  how long of a
recovery period are we talking?"

"I'd say for as full a recovery as can be expected, the short side of six
months to a year."

Elizabeth Mulder's mouth gaped open.  "A year?  That long?  

"Mrs. Mulder," responded Dr. Allen, "as this was a pretty traumatic
experience, six months to a year is considered quite reasonable.  In terms
of rehab timelines, that's not as long of a period as you might think," he
replied.

"And what can we expect him to be able to do a year from now, Doctor?"

"As I told Mr. Mulder," he said as he glanced back and forth between Dana,
the mothers and son, "he should be talking, walking, and generally
ambulating independently.  He may require the use of a cane for stability,
but there's no way of knowing that for sure.

"He'll need to have daily physical therapy sessions, so you might want to
consider placing Mr. Mulder in a rehab center in DC, Virginia, or Maryland."

"That won't be necessary," cut in Maggie.  "Fox will be living at my home,
and we'll be able to get him to daily PT sessions.  We had a similar
situation to deal with when he came home to recover from the meningitis. 
We'll manage again."

"Yes," Elizabeth echoed quietly, but confidently, "We'll manage again." 
Both Dana and Maggie looked at Elizabeth.  Maggie beamed and placed her
hand on Elizabeth's arm to give her a gentle squeeze of support.  

"Brava, Elizabeth.  I'm so delighted to hear you say that."  

"Thank you, Maggie."  Then turning toward Dana, Elizabeth said, "I hope
you feel the same way Dana, because you will be seeing a lot of me.  I'm
not ready to give up on my son or our relationship.  I hope we can, at the
very least, support one another in helping Fox get well, dear."

"Elizabeth, I would never stand in your way to help Fox, if you're really
committed to helping him.  But just understand I won't allow you to
undermine his needs because of any misguided notions on your part as to
what should be expected and what is necessary for his recovery."  

As she looked lovingly into Fox Mulder's eyes, Dana placed her hands on
Fox's to emphasize her points.  She was not going to put up with any of
Elizabeth's petty bullshit.  If she really wanted to help, then she was
going have to adapt to the Scully method of rest and rehabilitation.  If
she couldn't do that, then she could just crawl back to Greenwich with her
tail between her legs for all she cared.

"Dana, I may not always get it right, but my intentions are honorable." 
Elizabeth walked over to her son and placed her hand on top Scully's and
Fox's.  "Do you know how much I love you, Fox?" she asked.  

Mulder looked up with tears in his eyes.  Of course he couldn't speak
because of the respirator tube down his throat, but Fox Mulder could say
more with his eyes than most people could say with a thousand words.  

"What's going on?" asked Walter as he entered the room.  "Is everything
all right?"  

"Yes dear," Maggie answered with a noticeable twinkle in her eye.  "We're
just welcoming Elizabeth to the family.  She'll be staying with us while
Fox recuperates."  Skinner looked at Elizabeth with surprise, but smiled
just the same.

"It looks like you're going to have a full house again, doesn't it?  You
think you'll be able to deal with all of us again, Maggie?"

"Walter Skinner, are you planning on moving back in too?" Maggie asked smiling.

"If there's room at the inn," he replied shyly.

"There's always room at the Scully inn, Walter Skinner."  Then Maggie
leaned in and whispered in his ear, "And there's always room in my bed for
you, my love."

"Is that an order Sergeant?" he quipped.

"Damn straight, soldier!" Maggie laughed.  

Dana looked down at Mulder, and saw the bit of confusion in his eyes. 
"Walter thinks Mom would make a good drill sergeant.  She's been giving him
orders right and left these last few hours." 

Fox opened his eyes as widely as he could and then slowly closed them.  He
hoped Dana would comprehend the gesture as a symbol of understanding.  But
then he remembered the sign language manual alphabet he had learned when he
had first lost his hearing,  and he finger spelled the following  words,
"Bigger Boss."  

#####################################################

Jack Stein stood outside the room, listening to the chuckles and laughter
going on inside.  He was glad to hear Elizabeth say she planned on staying
in town to help with Fox's recovery.  She needed to give herself a new
chance at motherhood, and Fox certainly deserved a chance to get
reacquainted with his mother.

He hoped Fox would get to know the woman he had fallen in love with so
many years ago.  The one that would never take any crap from him, and who
could stand on her own two feet.  

But then he was recruited by the consortium and had to leave her life for
a period of time.  By the time he reappeared, she had fallen in love with
Bill Mulder who had swept her off her feet.

But he was a different type of man from the one Jack Stein was.  Bill
Mulder was devious.  He lied.  He cheated.   He was a sick son of a bitch
who took his beautiful, bright, independent Elizabeth and turned her into a
shadow of her former self.  

Jack Stein was many things, and he did many things that he was not proud
of, but no one could say he was ever devious or  lied or cheated any of his
loved ones.  Bill Mulder did all of those things to his wife and children, 
the people who were supposed to be closest to him.

But now it was time to get back into the game.  Jack Stein had a job to
do.  He knew it was for the greater good.  He truly did.  

But  Stein had another mission to fulfill.  His inspiration for this new
purpose was on the other side of the door.  He took out a Morely and lit it
as he walked toward the exit door outside.  

As he inhaled, he realized he would probably need to ask Skinner for
assistance.  He was sure he would readily agree, now that he had fulfilled
his end of the deal and had Agent Scully cured.  

He realized he would need to procure Agent Scully's help, as well as those
lunatic rebels she and Fox always relied upon for support. 

*Was it the long gunman?  No, __lone__.  It was the lone gunmen.*  Yes, he
would definitely require their expertise in the art of subterfuge.  

And eventually, when Fox was whole again, he would seek  his aid as well. 
He might even give it willingly.  He hoped so.

It was time to find his daughter.

End of Part 19/19


Please send all comments and feedback to:   STPteach@aol.com




   Later,
  Susan

"Paper is more patient than people."  Anne Frank



Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 1/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 00:25:21 GMT
--------
Abah VI: The Recovery
by  Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Category: Story, Angst, MSR, Mag/Sk Romance
Rating: PG13 for language
Spoilers: Through to Demons

Summary:  The saga continues with Mulder recovering from the trauma he 
experienced while helping to provide Scully with a cure for her cancer.  
(CC has _his_ ideas and I have mine!;->) We got MulderAngst, SkinnerAngst, 
ScullyAngst, MaggieAngst, CSMAngst, a very little MaMulderAngst, and even 
a little SamanthaAngst!  


Archive:  Yes

Disclaimer:  These characters belong to 10/13 productions and Chris 
Carter. I am merely borrowing them, I won’t keep ‘em unless Mr. Carter 
thinks otherwise (which, of course, I doubt, but I can dream, can’t I??)  
I shall return them at the end of the story, and I do believe this is an 
end…. I do, I really, really do!  Maybe.

Introduction:  So I thought Abah V:  Mothers and Lovers  was long.  Vickie 
once told me to write a short paragraph or two in order to clarify a 
scene.  My idea of a short paragraph is obviously three pages… or 
something like that.  Well, Abah VI:  The Recovery gives these guys a 
chance to really tell their stories.  I hope you agree.  I recommend you 
read Abah I, II, III, IV, and V first, because I really think as 
"informative" as this story is, there may be some black holes that can be 
filled in by the previous stories in the series.  Besides, this is my 
totally gratuitous groveling and begging for feedback on any and all of my 
stories.
 
Once again, my very heartfelt thanks to my cyber buddy and cyber editor, 
Vickie Moseley, for all of her help and guidance!!  Her keen eye helped me 
keep the "facts" straight and guided me to create a clearer, more 
articulate story that just (I hope) flows in all the right places.  Thank 
you, thank you, thank you Vickie!!!!! ;-

Thanks in advance folks for all of your kind words, past and future.   
Please send e-mail comments to:  STPteach@aol.com



Part 1/ 33

Margaret Scully’s Home
Baltimore, MD

Scully stood hidden in the shadow of the doorway to the den and felt as 
though she were spying on him.  She clenched and unclenched her hand over 
and over again as she watched.  She wanted so badly to go in there and 
just tie the damned things for him, but she realized that would be the 
worst thing she could do.

Mulder cursed under his breath again at the awkward movements his fingers 
insisted upon making.  He was having enough problems maintaining his 
balance while just sitting on the sofa bed, so the additional frustration 
of not being able to manipulate the laces to his liking caused him even 
greater irritation.

"First make one loop.  Hold the loop with your right hand.  Okay.  This is 
good,"  he whispered to himself.   "Take the second lace with your left 
hand.  Okay.  Concentrate.  Pull the lace around the loop. Okay.  Now push 
the left lace into the little space of the right loop, and pull it out 
with your hand and-"  

The whisper became a cry out loud, "__Damn it!__"  He looked at the untied 
laces helplessly.  "Damn it," he said again, only more softly to himself.

Scully stepped back momentarily from the doorway.  She didn’t want him to 
look up and see her.  She didn’t want him to realize she witnessed what 
had just happened.  She didn’t want him to see the tears in her eyes.

Scully wiped her eyes deftly and then called out to him, giving him notice 
of her impending appearance.  "Mulder, you in there?" 

There was no response.  Scully realized he didn’t have his hearing aids 
in.  She walked into the room and moved towards the front of him, talking 
to him all the while to make sure she didn’t totally startle him.

"Hey Mulder, so here you are," she called out while looking directly at 
him.

"Yeah, Scully," he replied, and then added in a voice that resounded of 
defeat, "Where else woul’ I be?" 

"Good morning!," she said cheerfully in an attempt to put aside his dark 
mood.  As she looked directly at him, she said, "I’m getting ready to 
leave for the office, and I want  you to walk me to the door."  

"I can’ tie my shoes, Scully," he responded despondently.  "I can’ ge’ the 
secon’ loop."

"Oh Mulder, you will."  She cupped his chin and drew his eyes to her face 
so he could watch her closely.  "It’s just going to take more time, but we 
have plenty of time now, don’t we." 

Mulder nodded in agreement, and then shyly asked, "He’p me, please?"  

Scully told him to start tying them and go as far as he could go.  Mulder 
made the first loop with his right hand and then grasped the second lace 
with his left.  He handed the second lace to Scully.  
"This is where I keep screwin’ it up," he said.

"Okay," she responded and then took his hand and guided it around the 
loop.  She then pushed the lace through the opening and grasped it, but 
then she manipulated his right hand and left hand in such a way that he 
could finish the process.  "There!" she proclaimed, "You did it."

His face broke into a small smile.  They both knew it was more of a pseudo 
victory, but a victory none the less.  Over the last three months they 
learned to accept these small victories, and to relish them.  They never 
knew how long it would be till the next one.


****Three Months Earlier****

"When did you have the time to get this?" Scully asked.  She walked into 
the den to find the sofa bed Fox had been sleeping on pushed over to the 
side wall.  Standing conspicuously in its place was a hospital bed.

"I made some phone calls, Dana," replied Elizabeth Mulder.  "The doctors 
felt it would be better for Fox’s recovery to have a bed with a good 
supportive mattress and the ability to change positions."

"Oh.  It’s so big, yet it’s so small," Dana remarked.  

Maggie Scully smiled at her daughter’s observation.  She realized she was 
referring to its width.  The sofa bed had a queen sized mattress, so Dana 
could comfortably slip into the bed with Fox for a good night’s sleep.   
The hospital bed was a single, and would probably not afford them that 
same luxury.

"Dana, it’s not like he’s going to need the hospital bed forever, honey.  
It’s just to give him a chance to recover a little bit, okay?"

As she nodded, Mulder was wheeled in on a gurney by the attendants from 
the treatment center.  They brought him up side by side with the hospital 
bed, and on the count of three, lifted him onto his new berth.  

He was still out of it because of the various medications the doctors 
prescribed.  There were heavy duty antibiotics, an anticonvulsant,  as 
well sedatives to keep him calm during the trip.  Mulder had enough tubes 
sticking out of him for five people, between the catheters, the IV’s and 
the oxygen.  

Scully still shuddered a little each time she thought of what he went 
through over the last few days in order to save her.  Though she still 
felt weakened from the anesthesia and the pain killers for the stitches 
around her face, she was fine.  She was cancer free, and it was all 
because of the man in the hospital bed.

The man that she loved with all of her heart, and who in turn, loved her 
back.  Except he was not fine.  Not yet.  He had a long a long road back 
to recovery.  A very long road, and she was planning on being with him 
every step of the way.


**********Present**********

Scully helped Mulder tie his other shoe lace in the same manner.  Next, 
she watched him reach for his hearing aids, turn them on, and put them in 
his ear.  She knew he could hear without them if the room was totally 
quiet and there was only one person speaking directly to him, but as soon 
there was a crowd in a noisy room, he was lost without the aids.

He still went to therapy to improve his listening skills.  The aids 
definitely amplified the sounds around him.   The problem for Mulder was 
distinguishing between all of the sounds and making sense out of them.  It 
was a struggle for him when he first learned the hearing loss was going to 
be permanent, and it was a struggle today as well.

"Come on G-Man, I gotta get my rear in gear and get to work," she said as 
she held out her hands for Mulder to grasp on to.

"I’m comin’, I’m comin’."

"Comin-/g/, Mulder, comin-/g/.  Watch the word endings, okay?" she 
admonished.

"Yeah, yeah," he replied weakly.  Not only did he have to practice 
listening to others speak, he had to keep practicing how he, himself, 
spoke.  Sometimes he got lazy, because he didn’t hear all of the sounds 
clearly, and he had to make a conscious effort to say certain words 
clearly.  

It was harder work than most of his family realized.  The effort it took 
to listen attentively and speak clearly exhausted him at times.

Mulder stood up to his full height facing Scully.  He was wearing his 
sweats and what was now an oversized tee shirt.  Depending upon the 
clothes he wore, the weight loss wasn’t always obvious, but this morning 
she could see his collar bone jutting out a little too clearly.

"We’ve got to fatten you up, G-Man," she said this morning, as she had 
been saying for just about every morning for the past three months.

"I’m eatin’-.eatin-/g/," he repeated carefully.  "Your mother watches me 
eat every morsel she coo_ks_."

"I know you are.  I do.  You’ve just always had such a fast metabolism, 
for which I still can’t forgive you, you know, and with all of the extra 
energy you exert in therapy and just moving around this place, well, we’ve 
got to figure out a way of getting more calories into you, that’s all," 
she concluded.

She reached around his thin waist and rested herself against him, all the 
while providing him with the support he needed to remain standing up 
straight.  He hugged her back and rested his chin on the top of her head.

"Your hair smells goo_d_, Scully," he said.  

"Thank you," was her muffled reply.  "Okay, let’s get this show on the 
road.  The boss is gonna have my head if I’m late."

"Right, and we don’ wanna tick off the boss, do we?" he replied with a 
small grin.  

She reached for his walker with one hand while she still held onto him 
with the other and placed it in front of him.  Next, Scully let go of him 
and watched him steady himself in back of the walker.  He looked towards 
her and indicated he was ready.  She began walking and he followed her.  
This was the morning ritual since last month.  

Mulder walked Scully to the front door and watched her as she met Walter 
Skinner, their boss and fellow resident of the Scully household.  As he 
came upon Skinner, he said, as he’d said for the last month, "Take care of 
my girl."

"Always," was Skinner’s reply as he leaned forward and placed a gentle  
kiss on Mulder’s forehead.  

It was an act that began three months ago, on the morning after Mulder was 
first brought home and confined to the dreaded hospital bed.   Skinner had 
gone into the den and greeted  Mulder with a cheerful good morning.  

Then, acting in his now familiar role of "Abah,"  Skinner leaned forward 
and gently kissed  Mulder’s forehead.  It became a morning ritual, and 
continued even after said dreaded hospital bed was removed.  Walter noted 
that Mulder always closed his eyes when he received the kiss, and did so 
today, as well. 

"Fox," Walter asked as he watched Mulder’s eyes close, "does it bother you 
that I still do that?"

Mulder looked at Skinner thoughtfully.  Then he smiled, and said quietly, 
but firmly, "It would bother me if you stoppe', Abah."

Scully reached up and kissed Mulder not on the forehead, but smack dab on 
the lips.  He held her touch there for an extra moment or two, and then 
released her.  "I love you G-Man," she whispered. 

"I lo_ve_  you always, Scully," Mulder responded as  Scully and Skinner 
left for work, leaving him behind.  He stood by the storm door and watched 
as they drove out of the driveway together.  

End of Part 1/33




Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 2/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 00:29:57 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in part 1.

Part 2/33

"Fox, breakfast is ready," called out Maggie Scully.

Even if Fox hadn’t had his hearing aids in, he would have known what she 
said, since she’d said the same thing to him for the last three months.  
She said it to him while he was still confined to bed and she said it to 
him while he was still stuck in the wheelchair, and she said it to him now 
when he was back using the walker.

Maggie Scully was, if nothing else, consistent.  Which of course was just 
the thing Fox Mulder needed in helping him to recover from this latest 
trauma.  

"Soun’s goo’," he replied, which of course was the same thing he’d been 
saying to her for the last three months.  He shuffled back through the 
hallway into the large, bright kitchen of the Scully house.  Mulder had 
become very much at home in this kitchen during his recovery. 

"Eggs and waffles are coming up, Fox.  Drink your juice, dear."

"Yes, Mom."  She was a no nonsense person, this Maggie Scully.  She 
treated Fox as though his being there were the most normal thing in the 
world.  Maggie let him know she had certain expectations of him that would 
help him in his recovery, and she expected him to follow through on them. 
 

But, on the other hand, she was also unabashedly mothering him like there 
was no tomorrow, and Fox William Mulder was eating it up.  Most adults 
would have felt totally smothered, if not humiliated, at the idea of being 
treated in such a manner.   

Not Mulder.  He accepted Maggie’s care without reservation, and he even 
looked forward to it.  Especially on those days his own mother was back in 
Greenwich, tending to her personal business. During that time, Mulder 
could not only anticipate the extra tender loving care, he could really 
enjoy it without feeling guilty.

Maggie watched as Fox attacked the serving of  waffles, and attack was 
just the correct description for it.  He held his fork in his right fist, 
much like a young child would hold it.  He used the butter knife to "saw" 
apart the waffle, and then awkwardly brought the fork up to his mouth.  
His fine motor skills were still poor, but when compared to what his 
skills were when he first came home, Miss Manners would have been proud of 
him.

Which was a good example of the difference between Maggie Scully and 
Elizabeth Mulder.  While Maggie could see the progress from where he had 
come, Elizabeth could only see how far he had to go.

Elizabeth Mulder loved her son.  No one doubted that.  The problem was in 
the way she showed that love, or rather in the way she didn’t show it.  
From the day Fox came back from the treatment center Elizabeth kept track 
of all the things he couldn’t do.

In her effort to help him, she hurt him, and she didn’t even realize it.  
No matter how many times Fox let it be known that he was well aware of his 
shortcomings, Elizabeth Mulder seemed compelled to remind him of them over 
and over again.  In her mind, she felt she was inspiring to achieve more. 
 In his mind, he felt she was knocking him down again and again.

"This is really goo’, Mom," Mulder said as he munched on a waffle.

"Goo_d_, then you’ll have another one," she replied with a smile.

"Mom, I’m gonna weigh a ton by the time I recover!" he chuckled.

Maggie smiled back at Fox, and thought to herself, *Now, that would be an 
X-File.*    He was still so thin, there wasn’t an ounce of fat on him, and 
not much skin either.  His six foot frame could easily hold another twenty 
pounds. He needed to add some weight, and she decided that she would be 
the one to help him put it on, single handed if necessary!

Maggie continued to pile on the food, but Fox was unable to keep up.  Life 
had changed drastically for Fox since he had the cancer treatment that 
saved Scully’s life but nearly took his own, as well as the bout with 
meningitis that had started his entire ordeal in the first place.  One of 
the things that changed was Fox’s appetite.

In his pre-meningitis days,  Mulder could have easily polished off four to 
five of Maggie Scully’s homemade waffles and a three egg omelet, with 
juice and coffee.  Today,  Maggie was cajoling Fox to finish at least a 
half of the second waffle and half of the omelet.  He drank the juice, 
albeit a small six ounce glass instead of an eight ounce glass, as well as 
a cup of decaffeinated coffee.

"Mom, tha’s all.  I really can’ eat anymore.  It’s delicious, really, but 
I jus’ can’," he pleaded.

Maggie smiled and took the plate away.  She knew if Elizabeth were here 
she would berate him for wasting food, so she kept silent.  She really had 
made way too much food, and the only person who should be berated was 
herself.

She brought another cup of coffee and the various pills that needed to be 
consumed over to the table and joined Fox.  "So, what’s the plan for 
today?" she asked quietly.

Mulder took a deep breath as he fingered his medications.  This was the 
same question Maggie had asked him each day, and each day he had to come 
up with one goal that he was going to attempt to accomplish.  He rarely 
succeeded in mastering the skill he set out for himself, but Maggie was 
always there to point out to him how much he’d improved since the last 
time he attempted it.

"Well," he replied, "I though’ I’ try tying my righ’ shoelace.   I seem to 
be able to kee’ my balance better when I try to tie the righ’ one than the 
lef’  one."

"That’s a good goal."  She paused for a moment and then continued,  "Fox, 
there’s a goal _I_ would like you to keep in mind too," Maggie stated.

"Wha’?"

"Your word endings, dear.  You’re leaving a lot of them off, like what_t_, 
and righ_t_.  Would you try hard to concentrate on that.  It’s sometimes 
difficult to understand your meaning when you say the words incorrectly, 
and I don’t want to miss any of the wonderful  ideas that come out of that 
mouth of yours.   Okay?" she urged him so gently.  

"I’m sorry.  Scully’s been on my case abou'..., abou_t_ tha_t_ too," he 
responded.

"Then you don’t mind if I point it out to you every once in a while when I 
notice?" she asked.  Mulder shook his head to indicate he didn’t mind in 
the least.  

He picked up and swallowed the multi-vitamin supplements and the two 200 
mg tablets of Tegretrol he took to ward off the grand mal seizures he’d 
developed during his latest medical incident.  The Tegretrol was 
introduced slowly to reduce the side effects, and as a result, he’d been 
seizure free for the last two months, much to everyone’s relief.  

Some time passed, while the two of them drank their coffee.  Mulder was 
the first to speak.  "Mom?" he asked.  When Maggie looked directly at him 
with a questioning look on her face, he continued.  

"Mom, am I ever goin_g_ to make it back?"

"What do you mean, dear?"

"I’m no_t_ goin_g_ to be able to go back to work, am I?"

"Oh, Fox, of course you will. I think we can safely say that field agent 
will be out as a job opportunity for you, but  just because it won’t be in 
the same capacity, doesn’t mean you won’t find your niche in the bureau 
again.  You will, dear.  You have to believe that." 

When he didn’t respond, Maggie continued.  "Fox, you do realize that day 
will come a lot sooner now than later."

"You really thin_k_?" he asked.

"Oh sweetheart, it wasn’t that long ago that the thought of you being able 
to sit here at this table, drinking coffee out of a coffee mug was a 
dream.  

"Fox, think about the day  you came home. You couldn’t sit up long enough 
for the ride home in a car, so they had to bring you home by ambulance. 
They wheeled you in here on a gurney.  

"It took weeks before you were strong enough to sit upright in a 
wheelchair without sliding out, and even then, for the first few days, you 
were strapped in so tightly I thought your circulation would be cut off 
entirely.

"It took so many weeks before you could hold a spoon without it having to 
be velcroed to your hand.  And then it took almost as long before you 
could bring the spoon up to your mouth without spilling half of its 
contents.

"Fox, look how far you’ve come, compared to what you were able to do just 
three short months ago.  We all knew this wasn’t going to be easy, but 
you’ve been working so hard.  And you really are a lot closer now to 
getting back into the world again.   I am so proud of you Fox William 
Mulder.  Do you hear me?  I am so proud of you," Maggie declared as her 
eyes glistened.

"I’m scare’," he whispered.  "I’m so scare’  I’m never goin’ to leave this 
house...  Oh Go_d_, Mom.  I didn’ mean it like tha’__
I love the house.  I love you for letting me stay here with you..__" he 
stammered.

"Oh sweetie," she interrupted, "don’t.  I understand exactly what you 
mean.  There were days I thought I was never going to be able to leave 
this place either, but now I can! 

"Fox, three months ago, I could never have thought about leaving you alone 
in this house.  I didn’t know if you were going to start coughing and 
choking on your own saliva.  

"You were having three to four grand mal seizures a day before the 
medication finally kicked in.   And now, I think I can go out to run an 
errand or two, even if your mother is not here," Maggie concluded.

"Right.  My mother.  When is she due back?" Mulder asked.

"Sunday evening, as usual," she replied.

"Oh."

"Fox, what is it?  What’s wrong?" Maggie asked.

"I know she loves me, Maggie. I really do.  And I love her.  I mean she’s 
my mother, so I love her.  Bu’ sometimes she makes me feel," he paused and 
then took a deep breath.  "She makes me feel li’e such a such a cripple. 

"She ma’es me feel like I can'_t_ do anythin’.  I don’ like feelin’ like 
tha’, Mom.  Why does she do tha’ to me?" whispered.

"I don’t know, Fox, but it sounds to me like you’re ready to have a heart 
to heart with her."

"A hear’ to hear’?" he echoed.

"Yes, a hear_t_ to hear_t_," she replied.  "When the children and I needed 
to clear the air between us, we used to say we needed to make time for a 
heart to heart.  That meant we could sit down together and get things off 
of our chests without any fear of punishments or angry feelings.

"Granted, sometimes feelings were hurt at first, but by the end of our 
heart to hearts, the air was cleared and everyone always felt better for 
it," she told him.

"You thin’ my mother woul’ go for it?" he asked.

"You’ll never know unless you try," she replied.

 
End of part 2/33

########################################################################






Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 3/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 00:38:29 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 3/33

Herbert Hoover Building
Office of the FBI
Washington, DC

Skinner told Kim to have Agent Scully come upstairs to his office A/S/A/P. 
He waited patiently for about the first three minutes and then sat 
drumming his fingers on the desk.  

He had never been a patient man, but since Mulder’s illness, he found he 
was better able to appreciate the little things in life.  He was 
especially better able to appreciate the small gains in Fox’s physical 
progress.  However,  he was still not good at waiting for people, even if 
they weren’t late.  Even if they really did need a reasonable amount of 
time to make the trip from the basement up to his office.  

"Kim," he spoke into the intercom, "did you tell Agent Scully this was 
urgent?"

"Yes, Sir, and I’m sure she’ll be here momentarily," she replied, her 
voice mutated electronically.  "Sir, I believe she’s, yes Sir, she’s here 
right now.  Go on in Agent Scully, he’s been waiting for you."

What Walter Skinner could not see were the exaggerated hand signals  Kim 
was giving Scully to let her know the boss was anxious about something, 
and to mind her P’s and Q’s.

As she entered the office, she looked carefully at Walter.  Something 
wasn’t right.  She’d been up in this office many times since they’d 
returned to work, and though it took them both a few days to get back into 
the swing of things, neither had any real adjustment problems.

Walter, she knew, was only working forty hour weeks.  That was his major 
concession to Mulder’s recuperation and his love for her mother.  Since 
Mulder first became ill, Walter and Maggie Scully were becoming closer and 
closer.  He refused to let her bear the brunt of Mulder’s recovery, and so 
had moved in with them.  The once empty nest had become a bustling 
metropolis again.

So Scully felt confident that she knew Walter Skinner.  He had become not 
only her mother’s significant other but also a trusted friend and 
confident.  He had become not only Mulder’s surrogate father but her own 
as well.  She really did think of him as her Abah.

However, while they were at the office, they assumed their professional 
roles.

"Sir, Kim indicated to me you wanted to see me as soon as  possible."

"Yes, Agent Scully.  A case has been given to me that I felt should be 
brought to your attention.  I thought you might have some ideas on how we 
should best proceed."

"Certainly.  Would you like to brief me or do you want me to look over the 
file myself?" she asked curiously.

"How about you look at the file while I give you a very brief summary.  
Then you can bring the file to your office and give it a more thorough 
perusal," he replied seriously.

"Very well, Sir."  He motioned for her to take a seat on the couch so she 
might handle the file and its contents more easily. He remained standing 
and paced a bit at first. 

When  she took the file, she observed it was neither exceptionally thick 
nor too thin.  She noted the label, Case # 222428P and wondered what 
exactly this case entailed to cause her superior such obvious distress.

"There’s been a half a dozen unexplained deaths in the DC and surrounding 
area.   The victims had an unusual cause of death."

"Which is?" Scully interrupted.

"Which is cardiac arrest."

"Sir, I don’t understand.  What is so unusual about cardiac arrests as the 
cause of death?"

"Scully, the victims were all, prior to their deaths, healthy, happy, 
eight year old children," he responded somberly. 

"What?," she replied astonished.  "When?  Where?  Why?"

"If we knew the answers to all of those questions we wouldn’t have six 
eight year olds dead from heart attacks.  Scully, it’s the damnedest 
thing.  The children were all at their schools when the deaths occurred.  
They had just finished their lunches and went outside to their playgrounds 
for recess.  By the end of the recess, they were dead."

He paused for a few moments.  Skinner looked as though he needed to brace 
himself before he continued. 

"Scully, there’s one more thing.  They found what appeared to be evidence 
of small, black, oily entities by each of the children’s nasal passages 
and ears.  The little worms were apparently not viable, but from the 
pictures and the description, it looks like they had been infected with 
the  Black Cancer," shared Skinner.

Scully gasped at the words "Black Cancer."  "Oh God, Walter, this means 
someone is using children as guinea pigs.  They were hosts just like 
Mulder.  How could they do that to children?  It’s bad enough they did it 
to Mulder and innocent men and women, but children?!  What kind of animals 
are we dealing with?" she cried.

"I don’t know.  Which is why I’ve called you in here to ask your advice.  
Before you say anything, I do want to let you know I’ve contacted Jack 
Stein.  I figured he must have some clue as to what this is all about," 
Skinner said with resignation.

Walter observed Dana visibly shudder at the mention of Jack Stein’s name. 
 Cancerman.  The biggest son of a bitch ever put on this planet, in 
Scully’s opinion, second only to  Mulder’s son of a bitch abusive father, 
William Mulder.  But Jack Stein was the Black Tarred, Nicotine Stained, 
Smoke Filled Black Lunged,  Son of a Bitch.  

And to whom she was indebted for her life.  

Sometimes life’s a bitch, and then you die.  Only she didn’t.  

Mulder nearly did, because he had to provide the cure for her cancerous 
tumor, and Jack Stein had the knowledge and the means to procure that cure 
from Mulder’s body.  But Stein went about it in an incredibly frightening, 
dangerous, manner that nearly killed Mulder and set his physical health 
back by many, many, months.

"Jack Stein?"  Scully paused another moment to collect herself.    "Of 
course you had to call him," she responded in her most professional tone. 
 "He very well may be behind  all of this.  Do you think he’ll respond?" 
she asked.

"I honestly don’t know.  I guess it depends how involved he is in these 
deaths.  I haven’t heard from him in over a month, and Elizabeth hasn’t 
given any indication that she’s heard from him either."

"It would be difficult to ascertain that one way or the other Sir, given 
how little Elizabeth speaks about anything personal.   She’s too busy 
tearing Mulder down every chance she gets."

"Dana, she’s not that bad, is she?"  He hesitated, and then said,  "I 
don’t know, maybe she is.  But Fox seems to want her here, doesn’t he?" he 
asked.

"I think he does, but she’s become such a double edged sword, hasn’t she?"

"We’ll just have to help him deal with it," he said, and then in a 
tentative, hesitant manner, added, "along with everything else." 

"Sir, what do you mean?" she asked, but knowing full well what AD Skinner 
was implying.

"Dana, if there were another way, you know__," he offered.

But she interrupted in a voice that was suddenly made of steel.  "You 
can’t mean it.  Walter, he’s not strong enough yet. You know what these 
kind of cases do to him!  These are eight year old children for God’s 
sake!" she pleaded.

"Then who do we turn to Dana?  Who do we turn to so another eight year old 
doesn’t die of a God damned heart attack and have little black worms crawl 
out of her nose.  

"Do you know someone we could trust to find these sons of a bitches?  Give 
me a name Dana, and I swear I will call that person so fast both of our 
heads will spin!"  Walter shouted.  He then took a deep breath and sat 
down heavily on the couch next to Dana.  

Walter Skinner suddenly aged ten years.  He knew perfectly well what the 
potential danger was in giving Fox Mulder this file to work on.  He knew 
perfectly well what demons might be reawakened in his adopted son.  

And he was scared to death for him, because he was never sure if Fox would 
be able to climb back out of the abyss he so often found himself hurled 
into on cases such as these.  

He was also scared to death for Dana, because he knew how much she loved 
Fox, and now that she had her own life back, she didn’t want to live it 
alone.  A case such as this could only increase the chances of  Fox Mulder 
hairing out for the last time.  

He was scared to death for Maggie, for she had bonded with Fox so long 
ago, and almost lost him too many times for a mother to have to go 
through.  To rip him from her protective shelter now would be a very cruel 
act indeed.

And he was scared for himself.  He was Fox’s "Abah."  He had become the 
one adult male figure that Mulder trusted with his life and with his loved 
ones’ lives.  If Walter Skinner asked Fox Mulder to jump into a pool of 
fire, Walter knew Mulder would do it, because he trusted him that much.

Would he be able to trust him now?  Should he trust him? For the first 
time since he’d become Fox’s "Abah," Walter Skinner didn’t have a ready 
answer.

End of Part 3/33

########################################################################




Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 4/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 00:42:24 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 4/33

Margaret Scully’s Home
Baltimore, MD

Mulder sat at the computer wishing his fingers would do what he wanted 
them to do.  He had begun sitting at the computer about six weeks ago, but 
in the beginning his time there was not terribly productive.

Aside from the fact that he found it very difficult to manipulate the 
mouse and use the keyboard, he also had an extremely short attention span. 
If he had sat at the computer for ten minutes at first, it was a long 
time.  

Gradually though, over the last few weeks, he’d been able to increase the 
amount of productive time on the computer.  He found he was able to surf 
the net searching for sites about  UFO’s and unexplained phenomena for 
almost an hour and half without becoming too sleepy or unable to focus.

The one frustration that remained was the difficulty he faced in typing on 
the keyboard.  His fingers worked clumsily and didn’t seem to span wide 
enough to cover the keys.  It seemed to take him an interminably long time 
to type out the words, phrases, and sentences before the search engines 
could do their jobs, and as a result, his fingers and hands stiffened up 
even more.  

As he typed in the wrong key again, for what seemed like the hundredth 
time, the phone rang.  Mulder twisted in his seat to see if the cordless 
phone was still in its cradle.  When he noticed that it indeed was, he 
grasped his walker that stood next to his chair and slowly stood up.

Mulder was particularly tentative at the moment, since he realized he was 
all alone in the house.  Maggie had decided it was time to cut the 
umbilical cord, and she went to the local convenience store for a gallon 
of milk, bread and eggs.  That was all she planned to buy, so she wasn’t 
going to be long.

Mulder was delighted that she felt he was capable of staying by himself, 
even if it was for a mere twenty minutes or so.  It was the first time he 
was left alone in the house, in any house, for over  five months, and it 
felt extraordinarily liberating.

Yet it also felt frightening as hell.  He hadn’t realized just how 
dependent he’d become upon Scully, Maggie, Walter and even his mother, and 
it scared him to death to realize how much of his independence he had 
relinquished.  Not that he had a choice, but it was a terrifying thought 
for a man who had been essentially left to his own devices since he was  
twelve years old.

So, as the phone continued to ring, he grasped the handles on his walker 
and worked hard to steady himself.  Just as he began to walk towards the 
phone, the answering machine picked up.

"Hello, you have reached the Scully residence.  We are unable to answer 
your call right now, but if you leave a message after the beep, we’ll get 
back to you shortly.  Thank you.  Beeeeeeeeeeeep."

"Maggie?  Maggie?  Where are you?  Is everything okay?  Maggie, what’s 
happened?  I know Fox doesn’t have any appointments today.  Oh my God, 
what’s wrong?  Maggie, please___" 

"___Mom?" Mulder called out as he picked up the unwieldy phone.  "Mom, is 
tha’ you?"

"Oh, Fox, is everything all right?" she asked anxiously.

"Yeah, Mom.  Everythin’ is fine."

"Well, I had wanted to talk to you anyway, dear.  I’m so excited!  I’ve 
bought you an early Hanukah gift!" she said excitedly.

"You have?" Fox said in amazement.  Usually Elizabeth Mulder’s idea of a 
Hanukah gift was a sedate tie or sweater.  Somehow, those kind of gifts 
didn’t seem to warrant the type of giddy excitement his mother was now 
displaying.  As a result, Fox’s own anticipation increased with excitement 
as well.

"Yes, I have.  You see, I was at Arnold Cohn’s office yesterday, you know 
dear, my accountant?  Well he was helping me straighten out some of my 
personal affairs when I noticed his secretary was typing on the oddest 
piece of machinery I’d ever seen.

"Well, she noticed I was staring, and she said, ‘Weird looking, isn’t it?’ 
 And I agreed with her," Elizabeth recounted.

"Mom, are you talkin’ about a keyboar’ a monitor, or a har’ drive?" Mulder 
asked.

"Oh, the keyboard.  The monitor and the hard drive were standard, but the 
keyboard was so unusual.  It was split into two parts, and the mouse was 
built into the right side.  

"I asked her why she was using it, and she explained to me that she had 
rheumatoid arthritis, and though medication eases her pain on most days, 
there were times when she found it difficult to do her job.  She was 
concerned and saw her doctor and asked him if there was anything he could 
do for her in terms of providing stronger medication for those days that 
she was in more discomfort.

"Well, instead of medication, he handed her a brochure for this odd 
looking keyboard.  It’s called a Kinesis Ergonomic Keyboard, and it was 
designed to help people with Carpal Tunnel Syndrome.
I figured if it could help Arnold’s receptionist get through the day with 
rheumatoid arthritis, why shouldn’t it help my brain damaged son?" she 
commented.

Mulder involuntarily hissed as he drew in a breath at her observation.  
Though he realized immediately she had no idea as to how deeply her words 
just cut into him, it hurt nonetheless.  

"I saw how much you wanted to get back to using your computer, and how 
difficult it’s been for you to do so.  I’ve always found it hard to work 
those little mouse things, and I didn’t suffer the traumas that you have 
dear.  So I thought this might help you become more independent and allow 
you to get back to your work at least a little bit.

"Well, anyway dear," Elizabeth continued, "I asked Allison, that’s the 
receptionist who was a very sweet looking thing, such a shame she has 
rheumatoid arthritis.. it makes the hands become so unsightly... well, 
anyway, I asked Allison if she still had the brochure, and she did!  

"I called up for one of those keyboards right then and there, Fox.  I told 
them to ship it overnight express mail. Oh, I was so hoping it would have 
been there by now.  Are you sure Maggie didn’t take in any packages?  
Sweetheart, why don’t you put Maggie on so I might ask her?" Elizabeth 
concluded.

"I can_t_ Mom."

"Can’t?  Oh Fox, that’s okay, I’ll wait.  I’m sure she won’t take that 
long," she replied.

"No, Mom, I’m no’ sure how long she’ll be."

"Fox, for crying out loud, how long can a person stay in the bathroom?" 
Elizabeth snapped.

"She’s no_t_ in the bathroom, Mom.  She’s no_t_ home."

"Oh.  Well, then let me talk to Dana or Walter," she stated in a somewhat 
demanding tone.

"Mom, they wen’ to wor_k_ earlier."

"They left you alone?  Fox, you’re all by yourself?" she gasped.

"Yes, Mom.  I’m all by myself, and I was actually enjoying the little bi’ 
of  privacy, but then you called," he retorted.

"Fox, you are too debilitated to be left by yourself.  You could fall, you 
could hurt yourself.  What’s wrong with that woman to leave you alone? Is 
she crazy?!" Elizabeth ranted.

"Mom, calm dow’.  Please.  Mom, I’m fi’e.  All I was doin’ was sittin’ at 
the computer table tryin’ to surf the ne’.  From the soun’ of it,  your 
gif’ soun’s like it will really hel’ me a lot.  Than’ you for thinkin’ of 
me," he concluded in a vain attempt to calm and placate her all at once.  

The last thing he wanted was for Maggie Scully to be the brunt of his 
mother’s wrath.  He knew all too well how cutting his mother’s words were 
when she was angry, and he never wanted anyone else to fall victim to 
those words.

"How long has she been gone?" she asked through clenched teeth.

"Mom, Maggie’s only been gone abou’  fifteen minutes.  She drove to the 
corner for mil’ and brea’.  She shoul’ be back any minute.  P’ease, calm 
down.  We both knew she wouldn’ be gone long, an’ she has my cellular 
phone with her in case I neede’ to contac’ her.  So, woul’ you please cu’ 
us some slack here?" he pleaded.

Mulder heard his mother take several deep breaths.  At the same time he 
heard the back door open and Maggie call out, "Fox, I’m home."

"In the den, Mom," he replied.

This time it was Elizabeth Mulder’s turn to draw in a biting gasp.  After 
all of these months, she still could not get used to hearing Fox call 
Maggie Scully, "Mom."  Rationally, she realized it would happen eventually 
since Fox was going to marry Maggie’s daughter.  However that would have 
been following protocol, the rules of marriage etiquette, if you will.  

But not now.  Now it was just a slap in Elizabeth Mulder’s face, and it 
stung her deeply.  

"Put Maggie on the phone, Fox," she said tersely.

"Mom, I don’ thin’ so.  No’ until you calm down," he replied.

"Fox, I am calm.  Put her on the phone.  Now."

Maggie entered the room and saw Fox looked pale and his right hand 
trembled slightly.  "Who’s on the phone, Fox?" she asked softly, but 
firmly.

"My mother.  She wan’s to talk to you," he said tremulously.  

"Thank you, Fox.  I would love to talk with your mother," she said 
confidently.  She smiled broadly as she took the phone from his hand in an 
attempt to let him know she was fully capable of handling his mother, even 
if he, himself, was not.

"Hello Elizabeth.  I hope you’re still planning on coming back Sunday 
afternoon," Maggie said lightly.

"Maggie, how could you leave him alone?" she asked accusingly.

*So that was the problem,* Maggie thought to herself.  *Poor dear, she’s 
scared to death.*  

"Elizabeth," she began, "I left him alone for a short period of time, 
because he was ready to be left alone for a short period of time.  

"When he is  ready to be left for a longer period of time, then we will 
leave him alone for a longer period of time.  

"Elizabeth, I would never do anything to endanger Fox.  You know that, 
don’t you dear?" she asked gently.

There were several moments of silence while Elizabeth mulled over Maggie’s 
words.  She knew Maggie was a bright, competent person who truly loved 
Fox.  She also had a great deal of common sense, and Elizabeth knew in her 
heart that if Maggie felt Fox could deal with being left alone for short 
periods of time, than it was most likely the case.

It just irritated her that another woman was making these kind of 
decisions for her son.   Elizabeth felt she should have been involved in 
this decision, and when she returned to Baltimore, Elizabeth vowed to 
herself that she and Maggie would definitely have a serious discussion 
about the chain of command when it came to decisions regarding her son’s 
recovery.

"Of course I know that, Maggie.  It’s just that I hadn’t expected him to 
be left alone so soon, and without my knowledge.  It took me by surprise, 
that’s all," Elizabeth replied rationally. 

"Well, Elizabeth, I apologize for that.   Fox and  I should have discussed 
this with you  first.  I promise we will make an effort not to exclude you 
from any more important decisions," Maggie said seriously.

Elizabeth murmured her gratitude and then went on to excitedly describe in 
detail the early holiday gift that she felt would surely impact positively 
on her son’s recovery.  When Elizabeth extracted a guarantee from Maggie 
that she would indeed phone her when the package came, she hung up the 
phone.

Fox looked admiringly at Maggie, and with a little bit of awe as well.  
"How di’ you do tha’?  How di’ you  ge’ her eating ou’ of your han’ like 
tha’?"  

"Oh Fox, William Scully Sr. may have been the captain in this house, but 
_I_ was always the admiral," she said with a smile and a wink.

Mulder chuckled at that, but then his face took on a somber expression.  
"I don’ understan’ her, Mom," he said quietly.
"I mean, one momen’ she’s doing something wonderfully kin’ like buyin’ 
tha’ keyboar’ for me, and the nex’ minute she’s tellin’ me it’s because 
she fel’ it woul’ help her brain damage’ son," he recounted tentatively.

"She said what?!" cried out Maggie.  "Fox, surely you didn’t hear her 
correctly."

"Mom, believe me, I may no’ always understan’ why my mother says the 
things she says, but I hear’ her correctly.  It’s kinda typical for my 
mother to say or do somethin’ nice for me one momen’, and then in the same 
breath say somethin’ tha’ cu’s into me like a knife.  An’ the crazy thing 
is, I don’ think she even realizes she’s doin’ anything wron’,…I mean 
wron_g_, " he corrected when he saw Maggie’s expression suddenly turn 
disapprovingly.  

He automatically thought her chastising look was meant for him.  After 
all, whenever his own mother looked at him in that manner, it was always 
meant for him.

Meanwhile, Maggie was well aware of how stress affected Fox’s speech 
patterns.  When he was at ease and he could focus on the words and how 
they were formed, he spoke clearly.  Yet, at the moment she heard him drop 
many word endings, and now he even looked guilty.  

*Ohmigod!* she thought wildly to herself.  *He thinks I’m upset with him!*

"Oh Fox," she cried out to him, "_she_  should know better.  It’s not your 
fault.  You don’t deserve to be treated like that.  Do you understand me? 
 It’s not your fault.  We’ll talk to her, Fox.  I promise, we will make 
her understand.  I swear to you, we will."

And with that, Maggie Scully embraced a very tearful, but also very 
relieved,  Fox Mulder in her arms.


End of Part 4/33

#########################################################################





Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 5/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 00:43:45 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 5/33

Margaret Scully Home
Baltimore, MD

Skinner and Scully arrived home to see Mulder sitting at the computer, 
typing away furiously on the strangest looking contraption either of them 
had ever seen.  Mulder was so engrossed in what he was doing, he didn’t 
notice the couple standing nearby, staring at the device that his fingers 
were manipulating with less awkwardness than they had been used to seeing.

Elizabeth’s package had arrived about twenty minutes after Maggie had hung 
up from their phone conversation.  Naturally, and true to her word, Maggie 
called back to let her know her present had arrived. She couldn’t quite 
tell who was more excited, Elizabeth or Fox.  It was  a toss up, that’s 
for sure, but Maggie was delighted to see Fox become so animated.  It had 
been far too long since she’d seen him so eager about something.

 Mulder and Maggie had sat together amidst all of the Styrofoam packing 
peanuts.  The keyboard came with a  number of pamphlets, a manual and a 
practice exercise book.  It took Maggie and Fox about an hour to decipher 
the directions for hooking up the keyboard to the computer, as well as 
adjusting the keyboard to suit Mulder’s needs.

Once the keyboard was adjusted, Mulder set to work to master it.  At first 
his frustration in dealing with something so alien was quite obvious.  
Maggie had left him to his own devices and was tempted a number of times 
to put the keyboard back in its box in order to put Fox out of his misery. 
 

After a time, however, Maggie heard less cursing out loud, and more 
rhythmic tapping on the keyboard.  An occasional "Oh, now I get it," or a 
"So this is it," was heard, so Maggie stayed back.

It wasn’t until she heard Dana and Walter come in the door that she 
realized Fox had been sitting at the computer for almost two and a half 
hours.  This was the longest period of time he’d been able to maintain his 
concentration since he’d come home from the treatment center.

Maggie walked over to where Walter and Dana were watching Fox tap away.  
"Pretty unusual, isn’t it?" Maggie asked.

"What the hell is that thing?" Walter asked in astonishment.  "I’ve never 
seen anything like it."

"Actually, I have seen something similar to that," Scully began.  "It’s 
one of those Ergonomic keyboards, isn’t it?  Where did it come from?"

"Elizabeth," replied Maggie.  "She sent it as an early Hanukah gift. I’d 
say, from the looks of things, her gift is a hit.  Dana, between sitting 
with me and reading the directions, putting it together, and practicing 
how to use it, Fox has been sitting with it for over three hours."

"Three hours?" echoed both Dana and Walter.

Maggie nodded in affirmation, Dana and Walter shook their heads in 
amazement. 

"I guess timing is everything," said Walter.

"What do you mean, Walt?" asked Maggie.

"Mom, we’ll talk about it later.  Please.  Not now, okay?  Let’s have 
dinner first, please?" Scully pleaded.

Maggie looked at her daughter and then at Walter.  She knew something was 
bothering both of them a great deal.  She knew her daughter like the back 
of her hand, and she was fast becoming able to read Walter Skinner like an 
old book as well.  

This, she knew, had something to do with the young man sitting so focused 
at the computer table that he was oblivious to the now very worried trio 
watching over him.

"Okay, we’ll let it rest until after dinner.  But then, we talk," declared 
Maggie.

#####################################################

Unknown Address
Washington, DC

"What do you have to report?" he asked in his normal, clipped tone.

"Well, sir, apparently the children all died of cardiac arrest.  They also 
apparently had nonviable, black entities discharged from their nasal 
passages and ear canals," reported the subordinate.

"And?" he asked as he lit another Morley.

"And, that’s all the information we have at this point, Sir."

"This is not acceptable.  I have personally checked with the staff at our 
DC Treatment Center, and they denied ever having inoculated any child with 
the Black Cancer.  Where is this renegade group?" he wondered aloud.

"I don’t know, Sir."

"Well then, it is your priority to find out.  Do I make myself clear?" he 
queried amid the clouds of smoke.

"Yes Sir.  Perfectly clear."

"I have to make a phone call.  You are dismissed," he said as he reached 
for the phone.

As Jack Stein watched the young drone leave, he punched in the  speed dial 
number two and waited patiently as the phone rang. 

####################################################

Elizabeth Mulder’s Home
Greenwich, CT

Brrriiinnnggg, Brrriiinnnggg.  Brrriiinnnggg, Brrriiinnnggg.

Elizabeth walked over to the phone, and as she picked it up she noted the 
time.  *The man is like clock work,* she thought to herself.  She put the 
receiver to her ear and said automatically, "Hello Jack."  

"Elizabeth." he acknowledged.  "How are you this evening?"

"I’m fine Jack.  How are you?" she queried, repeating the same dialogue 
they said each week when he phoned her in Greenwich.

"Good.  We have some new developments that I thought I would share with 
you.  Do you have a few minutes?" he asked, yet he already knew the 
answer.

"Of course, Jack.  What can I do for you?"

"We apparently have some outsiders participating in the game," he stated.

"How so?" she asked.

"They are destroying some merchandise that I was unaware of ever being on 
the market," he replied cryptically.

"How are they being destroyed?" she asked.

"By a cardiac arrest possibly brought on by an ebony intruder," he 
suggested.

"What is the nature of the merchandise?" she asked quietly.

"The same type of merchandise that was ripped from us twenty-five years 
ago," he replied.

"Oh, Jack.  Who?"

"I don’t know, but it’s happening again, Elizabeth.  We’ve got a renegade 
faction acting out," he stated tensely.

"Jack, they have to be stopped.  What are you going to do?" she asked 
anxiously.  She was fearful of all the possibilities.

"I have my people looking into it, but I believe we will need to need to 
take other measures as well.  AD Skinner left a message for me to call 
him."  He paused momentarily to allow the significance of that remark to 
sink in.  "He is aware of the destroyed  merchandise."

"Jack, what are you planning to do?" she asked apprehensively.

"I suspect the same thing AD Skinner is planning to do.  We have to hunt 
down these radical outsiders, Elizabeth.  What better way to go hunting 
than to add a fox to the mix?" he stated too indifferently.

"Jack, why can’t you leave him alone?  He’s not yet recovered.  I don’t 
think he will ever fully recover.  Please, Jack, I’m begging you.  Leave 
him out of it," she implored.

"You’ve played the game for a long time, my dear.  It’s too late to change 
the rules now.  We have to find that renegade group, Elizabeth," he 
replied.

"But why?  Why is it so important now?  Why can’t you just let the 
authorities handle it?" she pleaded.

The Smoking Man chuckled hoarsely at that, and said, "Elizabeth, we 
__are__ the authorities, remember?"  A long silence stood between them.  
Jack Stein broke it when he quietly added, "Elizabeth, I have a feeling."

"A feeling?" she echoed.

"I have a feeling about this, Elizabeth," he said.  "I’ll call you next 
week," and he hung up the phone.

End of Part 5/33
#####################################################




Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 6/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 00:45:14 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto   (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 6/33


Maggie Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD

The dinner dishes were cleared by Scully and Maggie, while Skinner went 
into the den with Mulder to do a couple of exercises required by Mulder’s 
physical therapist.  One of Fox’s many, major, remaining deficits was his 
lack of balance, so the therapist designed a simple exercise that would 
help Mulder gain better control of his body in space.  

Skinner stood in front of Mulder in the middle of the den, with thick foam 
mats  surrounding them.  Mulder stood still without his walker while 
Skinner literally pushed him , however gently, to try to get him off 
balance.  In the beginning, Mulder would tip over and fall immediately, 
hence the necessity for the mats.  

Now that a couple of months had passed since they had first tried this 
exercise, it took a lot more to get Mulder on the floor.  Skinner pushed 
on a shoulder and Mulder would manage to remain standing, though it was 
often in an ungainly manner.  The therapist recently suggested that they 
try to make the exercises even more challenging and do it while Mulder had 
his eyes closed.

Skinner didn’t give it much thought, but Fox was genuinely nervous about 
it.  His hearing, though better with the hearing aids, was still 
supplemented by visual cues.  Therefore, when he closed his eyes, Mulder 
felt more than just unbalanced.  He felt lost.

Walter held a blindfold up for Mulder to put around his head.  He had 
suggested a blindfold, because Mulder kept opening his eyes instead of 
keeping them shut.  Walter was oblivious to the slight shudder Fox made 
when he held up the blindfold.  Mulder took it from Skinner’s hand but  
did not move to tie it over his eyes.

"C’mon Mulder, it’s been a long day.  I’m tired, so put the thing on so we 
can finish up," implored Skinner.

"I _don’t_ wan’ to," he replied obstinately.  

"Mulder, just put it on."

"No, I don’ wan’ to," he replied tensely.  "I’ll kee’ my eyes close’."

"Fox, your reflexes work against you, and you open them almost 
involuntarily.  So just put the damned blindfold on, and let’s get this 
done for tonight."

Fox took the blindfold and brought it up to his face.  "I really don’ wan’ 
to do this, Walter," he said firmly.   Walter ignored the comment and just 
pointed to the blindfold.  Mulder  tried to tie it,  but every time he 
raised his arms to place it around his head he kept losing his balance.   
Walter finally intervened.

"Here, let me tie it," he said impatiently, as he reached around Mulder’s 
head to tie the blindfold.  When he finished tying it closed, Skinner let 
go and left Mulder standing untethered to anyone or anything.  

"Walter?" Mulder whispered anxiously.

"What, Mulder?  What is it?" he replied intolerantly.

"Nothin’."

Walter reached over and gently tapped his left shoulder. Mulder would have 
gone down like a pile of sticks, except he grabbed on to Skinner’s arm 
immediately.

"Abah! Don’!" Fox cried out.

"Fox, for crying out loud, I’m right here."

"Abah, I can’ do this.   I wan’ it off," he insisted, as he reached up and 
tried to remove the scarf.

"I don’t think so," said Skinner as he removed Mulder’s hand from the 
blindfold.  "Let’s just give it another try, okay?  All right, stand up 
straight.  Good." 

And with that Skinner tapped Mulder on the shoulder, and then quickly 
stepped back to prevent Fox from grabbing onto him again.  Mulder 
teetered, reached out wildly for Skinner’s support, and then collapsed.  
He sat on the floor, groping around as if in search for something.

Skinner looked at Mulder and realized the younger man was suddenly 
breathing much too rapidly.  He was beginning to hyperventilate.  

"Scully!" he called out, as he pulled off the blindfold, "Bring me a paper 
bag."

A few moments later Dana and Maggie both came running into the den.  Dana 
carried the paper bag as requested, and took Walter’s place when she knelt 
down beside Mulder.  She placed the bag over Fox’s nose and mouth so that 
he could breathe in some carbon dioxide and steady his breathing.

"What happened?" Maggie asked as Dana tended to Mulder.

"I’m really not sure.  I guess he got upset about having to wear the 
blindfold.  I don’t know."  Skinner hesitated a moment or two before he 
added, " I suppose I didn’t exactly have the patience of Job tonight 
either." 

Dana listened to Skinner explain as she held the bag over Mulder’s face 
with one hand, and gently stroked his forehead and hair with the other.  
She cooed softly to him, telling him everything would be fine and to just 
breath normally.

"Walter," she finally said, "if he didn’t want to use the blindfold, then 
why in heaven’s name would you force him to wear it?"

"The therapist said it would help his recovery, Dana.  I’d like to see him 
regain his balance a little more, wouldn’t you?" he replied defensively.

"Dana, sweetheart, Walter’s been working with him on these exercises for 
the last three months.  I think we can trust his judgment," Maggie 
suggested.

"I think it’s time we start trusting Mulder’s judgment on some things too, 
don’t you think?" questioned Scully.

At that moment, Mulder pushed the bag away.   He looked up at Maggie and 
Walter, as well as across towards  Scully.  He stated in a breathy voice, 
" Don’ you thin’ i’s time to stop talkin’ abou’ me as if I’m no’ here?  
Damn it, I am here," he added angrily. 

The trio looked at each other guiltily.  Skinner then sat down on the 
floor near Fox and spoke first.

"You’re right, of course, and I do apologize for treating you as if you 
weren’t here.  I also apologize for not talking to you more about why you 
didn’t want to wear the blindfold.  I am so sorry, Fox.  

"All I can say is," Skinner continued, "I am tired and cranky.   I’ve 
recently had a bitch of a case tossed my way, and it’s causing me a great 
deal of stress.  It doesn’t excuse my behavior, but I hope it at least 
explains it," he concluded.

Fox looked at Walter and merely nodded.  He was still feeling angry about 
being forced into a situation where he felt so vulnerable.  He was angry 
with Walter for putting him in that position, and really didn’t plan on 
accepting his apology immediately.  But something he said intrigued him.  
It intrigued him a lot.

"Wha’ case?" he asked with restrained curiosity.

"Nothing," Scully interrupted.  "Nothing you should be concerned about."

"But if it’s somethin’ tha’s givin’ Walter agita, then it must be pretty 
importan’, or pretty grizzly."

At that moment the doorbell rang.  Maggie excused herself and walked to 
the front door.  When she looked in the peephole she let out a small gasp 
of surprise.  Maggie opened the door.

"Hello Mrs. Scully.  It’s delightful to see you again," he said.

"Mr. Stein.  Oh my goodness.  Jack Stein.  Hello, Jack," she repeated as 
if she needed to remind herself it was not a dream.  "To what do we owe 
this honor?"

"Walter contacted me today, and it seemed rather urgent.  I thought it 
might be helpful to come here tonight to see if indeed it was as 
imperative as his message indicated.  I hope you forgive me for the 
intrusion, my dear, but it was actually Walter who contacted me first," he 
stated seriously.

"Of course, Jack.  Please do come in.  I’ll tell Walter you’re here," she 
replied while leading him into the little used living room.  As Maggie led 
Jack into the room, she thought about how she wanted the larger house to 
accommodate the many social events her husband, the Captain, and she 
hosted when he was on leave.  Of course, since his death a couple of years 
ago, the room laid dormant.

It was only recently that Maggie began thinking about what that room could 
be used for and then knew exactly what would be the next Scully Social 
Event of the Year!  Dana and Fox’s wedding would occur in there amid the 
grandeur of a wedding gown and gentlemen’s morning coats.  Someday.  Soon. 
 She hoped.

She walked quietly into the den and looked at Walter.  He stood up and she 
leaned up to whisper in his ear, "You have a visitor.  Jack Stein is 
here."

"He’s here?  You’re kidding," he remarked.  Then, looking across the room, 
he called,  "Scully, Jack Stein is here."

"Let’s go see what he wants to use us for now," Dana replied as she rose.

As Skinner and Scully both began to depart, Fox Mulder let his voice be 
heard.  "Sto_p_!" he shouted as loudly as he could.  "I want to go with 
you," he stated as clearly as he could.

"I don’t think so, G-Man.  I don’t think you’re quite ready to face 
Cancerman."

"I’m as ready as I thin’ I’ll ever be, Scully.  So you migh’ as well hel’ 
me up now, because if you don’, I’ll be yellin’ from here to Kingdom 
Come."

Dana looked at Walter helplessly and prayed she would get some backup in 
her wish for Mulder to avoid this meeting with Jack Stein, a/k/a 
Cancerman. Walter chose to ignore Dana’s facial pleas, but not because he 
believed she was wrong.

Actually, Skinner would have much preferred to have talked with Jack Stein 
without anyone present, and that included Scully.  But since he knew that 
would not be a  plausible possibility, he figured they might as well have 
Mulder in there from the beginning.  It would save a lot of extra 
debriefing time.

Maggie shook her head when she realized what was about to happen.  She 
decided that her presence was, if not expected, would no doubt be 
accepted, since she was going to stay with Fox no matter what.  She didn’t 
like the smell of this before dinner, and now that Jack Stein was added to 
the salad, she wasn’t sure if she had the stomach for anything else he was 
involved with.

They all joined Jack Stein in the rarely used, formal living room. 

End of Part 6/33

#####################################################




Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 7/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 00:50:57 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto   (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 7/33

Jack watched the quartet enter the room.  He remembered a time some months 
back when he watched this group, along with Elizabeth Mulder, enter 
another room.  It hardly seemed possible that it was only three short 
months since Fox Mulder nearly lost his life in his bid to save Dana 
Scully’s.

Jack hadn’t seen Mulder since he had left the treatment center.  He 
recalled having watched him depart the center on gurney and leave in an 
ambulance.  Fox had been totally and completely helpless.  

He hadn’t expected him to make the kind of progress he did.  Jack was 
amazed to see him walk into the room with the use of the walker.  After 
thinking back to that night when the Black Cancer was removed from his 
body, Jack recoiled at the number of times Fox’s heart had gone into 
arrest.  The doctors were positive there would be brain damage, the only 
question was how much.

Jack observed Mulder and wondered about the answer to that very question, 
since Fox Mulder was an important part of the equation in solving the 
mystery behind the cardiac deaths of those six children.  

But there was something else Jack Stein considered very carefully.  He was 
certain if they found the solution to this latest puzzle, it would lead to 
the answer of the conundrum that was most important to him, finding his 
daughter,  Samantha. 

The foursome acknowledged Jack and sat down.  Maggie wondered if she 
should offer to make coffee, but she didn’t want to leave the room, so she 
remained quiet.  She did listen very carefully, however.

"Stein, it’s been a while since we’ve seen you," Walter began.

"Yes.  Yes, it has, and I am most pleased to see how well Agent Scully 
looks, as well as the remarkable progress Agent Mulder has made."  Stein 
turned directly towards Mulder and said,  "The last time I saw you I 
wondered if you would ever be mobile without a wheelchair.  You have done 
yourself proud, Fox."

Mulder was just about to snap back that his name was Mulder, when 
something held him back.  At first he wasn’t sure exactly what it was, but 
then he looked at Stein’s face and realized why he held his tongue.  

Jack Stein was being totally sincere.  The man really was impressed with 
the progress he had made. "Thank you," he replied feeling slightly 
embarrassed.

"Stein," Skinner interjected, "I assume you’re here for the same reason I 
had contacted you earlier.  Am I right?"

Mulder looked curiously at Walter, for he couldn’t imagine for what reason 
Skinner would be contacting Cancerman.  In the past it had always been the 
other way around.

"Yes, AD Skinner, it is for the same reason."

Mulder noticed Scully flinched slightly and realized she was well aware of 
the circumstances behind this meeting.  The only two people apparently 
still in the dark were Maggie and himself.

"So, what do you suggest?" Skinner asked.  

"I think we both know what will be required," Stein replied cryptically.  

"That shouldn’t be allowed," Scully proclaimed.

"Agent Scully, I don’t believe we’ll have a choice," Stein responded.

"If there’s another way to go, I would like to explore that first," 
interjected Skinner.

The three of them continued to haggle around  in circles for anther few 
minutes while Maggie looked on with a puzzled expression, and Mulder felt 
just plain frustrated.  Especially when everyone started talking at once, 
including Maggie Scully who eventually decided to jump into the fray.

"Wai’.  Wai_t_.  Please, sto_p_!" Mulder finally shouted.  

Talking ceased and all eyes looked towards Mulder.  He looked at the three 
pairs of surprised expressions and continued, " I can’_t_ understan’ you 
if you all talk at the same time.  I don’_t_  understan’ what you are 
arguing abou’, and I would like to because__, because I think it has 
something to do with me, doesn’ it?"

Scully’s mouth gaped slightly as she first looked at Mulder and then 
turned to Skinner.  Skinner returned her surprised gaze and in turn looked 
at Stein and then Maggie.  When he took in Maggie’s expression, he could 
tell she was not happy about the situation.

"Maggie," he began.  "We probably don’t have a choice."

"Why not?" she asked, since she deduced that the haggling was about 
whether or not Fox Mulder should be brought into a case .   "Why don’t you 
have a choice?  What if he were still incapacitated?  What if he were 
totally unable to offer any assistance?  What would you do then?  

"For God’s sake Walter, you’re going to tell me, out of all the people who 
work for the FBI,  the only person who can solve this case is a young man 
who is on a desperately needed medical and disability leave?" Maggie 
questioned.

Jack turned to Maggie and said, "Mrs. Scully, the truth of the matter is 
there will be more lives lost if Fox is not brought in to consult.  He is 
the best profiler there is, and with his efforts, we may be able to stave 
off the deaths at six.  Six victims of cardiac arrest." 

Stein paused for a moment for effect.  It worked because he caught their 
attention. "Six victims that were eight year old children.

Maggie Scully gasped audibly, while Mulder’s face blanched at the details. 
 Eight years old was too close to home for Fox to take without discomfort. 
 No wonder Scully objected outright and Skinner was hesitant.  

Yet Cancerman indicated he wanted him to join the case.  Mulder wondered 
why the Cigarette Smoking Man welcomed him on this case, yet had always 
thwarted him on every other case he worked.

"When do I get to see the file?" Mulder asked.

"No," Maggie stated vehemently.  "No, we cannot have this discussion 
without Elizabeth present.  Please.  I promised her we would include her 
in discussions that had a major effect upon Fox’s well being."

"Actually," Stein stated, "Elizabeth is already aware of the situation."

"What?" gasped Skinner.  "What the hell are you talking about, Stein?"

"I spoke with Elizabeth earlier, and mentioned to her there was a 
possibility that Mr. Mulder might be brought in on a case in a 
consultant’s role."

"Mr. Stein," Scully ventured, "I didn’t realize it was policy to discuss 
FBI cases with people not employed by the bureau.

"If that were the case, my dear Ms. Scully, then your own mother would 
have had to leave before this discussion began."

"Stein, why do I get a feeling there’s something you’re not telling us,’ 
Skinner said tightly.

"Mr. Skinner, you know about as much as I do about this case.  The only 
other thing I can offer is a hunch."

"A hunch?" Mulder repeated.

"Yes, Agent Mulder, a hunch.  I believe there is something much bigger 
involved here.  There is a reason for that of course."

"And that reason would be...?" 

"Found on each of the children were nonviable Black Cancer entities," he 
replied succinctly.

At the sound of "Black Cancer," Mulder visibly trembled.  His mind became 
a jumble of thoughts and worries and apprehensions.  He honestly did not 
know if he _could_ handle being assigned to this case.  He didn’t know if 
he wanted to be this close to his weaknesses again.

"I don’ know wha’ I coul’ do to be of he’p," Mulder said tentatively.  "I 
don’ see this as bein’ a serial killer, so I don’ know wha’ I woul’ be 
able to profile."

"Fox, if you don’t feel up to this, then you mustn’t do this," Maggie said 
protectively.  "I can’t believe any of you would even consider this.  Look 
at him!" and then Maggie did look directly back at him and said, "Fox, 
sweetheart, you have made such strides in these last three months.  I am 
so proud of you.    

"But you are not fully recovered, and to be honest you are far from fully 
recovered.  I think you would be placing your health and recovery at risk 
if you took on this case," she concluded.

Mulder looked back at Maggie Scully and saw the worry and concern in her 
eyes.  He also saw pride and love and felt it was necessary to acknowledge 
it.

"Mom, I know you’re prou’ of me.  Hell, I’m prou’ of me.  I remember wha’ 
it was like tryin’ to fee’ myself. 

"I remember wha’  it fel’ like the firs’ time I go’ ou’ of the wheelchair 
and they strappe’  me in tha’ damn standin’ boar’.  God, I hate’ tha’ 
thin’.  I also remember wha’ it fel’ like to ta’e steps again on the 
parallel bars.  

"Bu’ I also know how I feel abou’ sittin’ aroun’ the house all day with 
nothin’ more to do  than some physical therapy exercises an’ watchin’ TV. 
 I don’ know if I’m ready to go back to work.  I don’ know if I’m ready to 
handle this case.  

"Wha’ I do know is I woul’  never be able to forgive myself if there were 
more deaths and I didn’ try to do anythin’ abou’  it.  
I have to try.  Even if I fail, at leas’ I’ll know I  trie’.  Okay?" 

Scully stood up at this point and walked over to the chair where Mulder 
was sitting.  She kneeled on the floor in front of him and placed her arms 
on his knees.  She looked up at him with a love and intensity that she 
reserved for only him.

"Mulder, are you sure about this? You don’t have to do this if you’re not 
really sure.  You work so hard every day just trying to get your strength 
back.  Yes, Mulder, you do work hard every day.  It’s not just sitting 
around watching television.  

"You know you have nothing to prove, at least not to Walter or Mom, and 
certainly not to me.  Fox, I love you.  I will always love you.  You don’t 
have to subject yourself to this.  The case will get solved with or 
without your assistance.  It might take longer without your help, but, 
then again,  it might not.

"Don’t let anyone pressure you into doing something you’re not absolutely 
sure about.  Will you do me a favor?  Will you at least think about it 
before you throw yourself into it?  Please?" Scully implored.

"Scully, I don’ have to thin’ abou’ it.  I already know wha’ I wan’ to 
do."  He looked over at Jack Stein, paused a moment and then returning his 
gaze towards Scully said, "And for some reason, Dana, I fee’ like I have 
to do this.  There’s a reason for me to be on this case tha’s more than 
just solving the case."

"Mulder, a feeling?" 

"Yeah, don’ as’ me to explain it, bu’ it’s a very real feeling."  He 
clasped Dana’s hands and squeezed gently.  "Besides, Agen’ Scully, I 
assume I can coun’ on you, if needed, to sa’e my ass as usual?"

"Now that’s  hell of an assumption, Mulder," Skinner said.

"Yes, Sir.  It is," Scully said smiling while squeezing back Mulder’s 
hands.  "It’s a dirty job, but somebody has to do it."

Mulder chuckled and bent down to kiss his partner and love on the lips.  
Scully reciprocated happily and then stood up.  "I’m going to get 
something to drink.  Any requests?"

As Scully took the drink orders, Mulder looked over at Jack Stein.  He saw 
him twisting and turning a pen in his hands.  *Nicotine fit,* thought 
Mulder.  He remembered his father and mother going through similar motions 
when they ran out of cigarettes. 

Just then Mulder’s eyes met Stein’s.  Mulder saw something in them he 
rarely saw before.  There was raw emotion in Stein’s eyes.  Mulder felt 
himself shudder, because he felt something familiar in those eyes and he 
didn’t understand it, or perhaps, he didn’t want to understand it.

Scully appeared at that moment with the drinks, including Mulder’s 
medications.   He was still on a low grade antibiotic as well as a muscle 
relaxant and the anticonvulsant  medication.  

Mulder took the pills from her as well as the iced tea and swallowed them 
all at once.  He lived for the day when he could be medication free.  He 
found they left him less focused than before, but of course he had really 
no way of knowing if it were the pills or just the fact that his brain had 
been without oxygen for too long a period of time.

Mulder always felt self-conscious about taking the pills in front of other 
people, but no one else appeared to notice.  Except Stein.  Mulder felt 
his gaze on him once again, and it unnerved him.  There was something 
Stein wasn’t saying, and it was bothering the hell out of Mulder.  He knew 
it had something to do with him, but he wasn’t sure what.  All Mulder knew 
was he had to corner Stein by himself and ask him, point blank, what this 
was all really about.

End of Part 7/33

#####################################################




Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 8/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 00:53:00 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto   (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 8/33

Mulder swallowed the pills, looked directly at Stein, and then said,
"So Mr. Stein, you spo’e to my mother earlier?"

"As a matter of fact Mr. Mulder, I did."

"Di’ she mention to you the gif’ she ha’ sen’ me?" he asked.

"No, I can’t say she did," Stein replied.

"Well, come with me into the den.  I’d like to show it to you," Mulder 
said as he grasped his walker to stand up.  Both men excused themselves.  
Mulder led the way back into the den while the older man followed.  

Maggie, Dana and Walter looked curiously at the two men leaving the room, 
but when Dana appeared ready to follow them, Walter grasped her arm and 
shook his head.

"Wait Dana," he said with a gentle firmness.  "You know Mulder wouldn’t 
normally seek Stein out if he didn’t have a reason.  He’s safe in the 
house.  Let him investigate a little on his own."

Scully looked at Walter Skinner seriously and with her jaw set stated, "I 
don’t care what Jack Stein did for me.  If it weren’t for the that smoking 
bastard, I wouldn’t have had the cancer in the first place, and Mulder 
wouldn’t have had to go through a second recovery after the meningitis."  

In a whisper, Scully continued, "I don’t trust the son of a bitch.  I’m 
scared, Abah.  I’m scared for him."

"We’ll keep him safe, Dana," he murmured back to her.  He placed his arm 
protectively around her, and said, "We’ll keep you both safe."

Meanwhile, the two men in the den were discussing the new keyboard 
Elizabeth Mulder had sent her son.  They were discussing the pros and cons 
as well as the similarities and differences between the new one and 
standard keyboards.

 Mulder finally said, "Stein, there’s somethin’ you’re no’ tellin’ us."

"I have told you everything I know about the case so far."

"But you haven’ said why this case interes’s you so much.  Why involve 
me?" Mulder probed.

"I told you, I feel you’re the best profiler around and could help to 
solve this case quickly."

Mulder looked at Stein and saw a nervousness in his demeanor that he 
hadn’t recalled seeing in him before.  "No," Mulder said, "there’s 
somethin’ else, and if you don’ tell me now,  you can ta’e your damn case 
and shove it up your ass."

Stein weighed his thoughts carefully.  He wasn’t sure if he wanted to let 
Mulder in on all of his suspicions, but realized he had everything to lose 
if he didn’t.  "I don’t know who these people are.  This is a renegade 
faction, and I don’t know what their plans are."

Mulder nodded in encouragement for him to continue.  Stein hesitated, but 
then said, "I have a feeling there is more involved here.  I believe there 
is a reason I am in the dark about this group, Mulder.  My suspicions 
leave me to believe there is someone involved in this faction that we both 
share a special interest in."

Mulder looked at Stein with incredulous eyes.  He suddenly felt a little 
light headed and began to sway.  Stein startled and grabbed him as quickly 
as he could, but Mulder was in too precarious of a position and fell to 
the ground.  

Scully was the first to react to the crashing sound she heard coming from 
the den.  She ran in to find him laying on his side with his knees brought 
up to his chin.

"Mulder, what’s wrong?  What did you do to him, Stein?" she screamed in 
fear.

"I did absolutely nothing, Ms. Scully, I assure you.  We were merely 
conversing, and all of sudden he appeared to become dizzy and though I 
tried to reach him, I was unable to prevent him from falling.

At this point, Maggie and Walter were standing nearby, both looking ready 
to pounce if necessary.  

"Scully," Mulder interrupted, "I’m okay.  He didn’ do anythin’.  I jus’ 
go’ a little ligh’ headed, tha’s all."

"Can you stand up?" she asked, concerned.

"Yeah, I thin’ so."

Walter came over to assist Scully in helping Mulder up off the floor.  
Both of them steadied him before they let go.  Mulder grasped the walker 
firmly and managed to turn himself so that he was directly across from 
Stein.

"It’s Samantha, isn’t it?" Fox asked.

""I don’t know what you could possibly be talking about," Stein replied 
tentatively.

"Yes, you do know.  You clearly know wha’ I am talkin’ abou’.  How, Stein? 
How is she involve’ in this rebel faction?" Mulder demanded.

Stein didn’t know what to say.  Like Mulder, he didn’t know who he could 
trust anymore, and  wasn’t sure if was smart to impart his thoughts on the 
subject.

However, he also knew that if Mulder was going to get anywhere on this 
case, he would have to be completely honest about it.

"I don’t know how she’s involved.  Truly, I do not, but I do believe there 
is a connection between this faction rebel group and Samantha.  I want to 
find her, Fox, and I need your help,"  Stein concluded.

Mulder couldn’t believe the tone of voice he heard come out of Jack 
Stein’s mouth. He actually sounded like a whole human being.  "Stein, I’ll 
do wha’ I can, but since I’ll be only on a consul’ basis__," Mulder tried 
to conclude, but was cut off by Scully.

"___A very limited part-time consultative basis,"  interjected Dana.

"Part-time consul’ basis," continued Fox, "but, I don’ know wha’ you 
expec’ me to fin’."

"I expect you to help find the people who are the cause of the deaths of 
six innocent children, Mr. Mulder."

Mulder’s gaze locked with Stein’s.  They stared at one another for a 
moment or two, and then Stein looked away.  Mulder continued to look at 
him and wondered just how he came to supposedly be on the same side as 
Cancerman.  This was a scenario he never, ever expected to be a part of, 
yet here he was, asked to work on a case that interested the bureau and 
Jack Stein.  

Somehow, Mulder had a feeling he was going to  discover a lot more than 
any of them expected.  He wasn’t sure if he was happy about this or not.

#####################################################

Baltimore General Hospital
Baltimore, MD


Mulder had been complaining about his hearing aids, so Maggie had made an 
appointment with the audiologist to check them out.

"Mr. Mulder, what exactly is the  problem?" Brooke Anderson asked.  "How 
can I help you?"

"I keep hearin’ feedback.  It’s makin’ me crazy," he replied.  

"Well, let’s check inside your ears.  Sometimes it’s just a matter of 
removing some wax buildup in the ears," she advised.

While Brooke Anderson examined Mulder’s inner ears, an unidentified 
gentleman, who wore a white lab coat, examined Mulder’s hearing aids and 
checked them over for any malfunctions.  

He opened them up to expose the micro wiring, cleaned the mechanism 
carefully, and then deftly inserted a microscopic device into each of the 
aids that would enable those with the right equipment to keep track of Mr. 
Mulder.  The fox hunt was to begin shortly.

After Brooke cleaned out some waxy residue from Mulder’s ears, and new 
batteries were inserted into his hearing aids, Mulder felt the aids worked 
more efficiently.  He felt a little more self-assured now, and his posture 
was a little taller and straighter as he headed over to the Physical 
Therapy Department.

He had been working for the last week on adapting to the use of canes 
instead of the walker.  Mulder was not at all confident when using the 
canes, but it was just a question of time.  

He held the canes somewhat awkwardly, but at least he was able to maintain 
a grasp.  That was an impossibility three months ago.  He watched James, 
the PT, as he demonstrated the movements he needed to practice while using 
the cane.

Next, he asked Mulder how the balance exercises were going.  James asked 
for a demonstration, and proceeded to push Mulder around a little bit.  
Somehow, he managed to remain upright.  When James asked Mulder how he was 
doing with the exercises with closed eyes, Mulder pleaded the fifth.

Mulder worked an hour with the PT before going next door to the 
Occupational Therapist’s Office.  Mulder told the OT all about the new 
keyboard and explained how it was quite possible that the keyboard would 
enable him to go back to work part time.

Bonnie, the OT, was very happy for him, and in fact noted that Mulder’s 
fingers did not seem nearly as stiff.  He was convinced that all of the 
practicing on the keyboard was probably responsible.

Bonnie asked him if there was anything in particular he wished to work on, 
and he replied there was.  By the end of the session, Fox Mulder could tie 
his right and left shoes.

#####################################################

Maggie Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD

Elizabeth had arrived the night before last, but elected not to go with 
Fox to his therapy sessions.  She was fighting a cold and felt it would be 
best for all concerned if she remained behind.  

She had spoken with Jack after he’d met with Fox, Walter, Dana and Maggie. 
 Jack said they were surprised she’d heard from him.  He expressed 
surprise that she hadn’t mentioned to them she was in touch with him all 
these months.  Jack expressed feeling something akin to the black sheep of 
the family, to which Elizabeth chuckled and merely stated, "If the shoe 
fits?"

Elizabeth didn’t have any more information than any of the other members 
of Fox’s recovery team, but she was every bit as concerned.  She watched 
him like a hawk to make sure he wasn’t overtaxing himself.  Everyone was 
demonstrating more concern for Fox since Jack’s visit.

When Maggie and Fox arrived home from the hospital appointments, Elizabeth 
greeted him and asked how today went.

"Great Mom.  It went great," he replied succinctly.  

"What was great about it, dear?" Elizabeth asked.

Mulder steeled himself for the Inquisition.  He knew she would ask the 
same damned questions she been asking for the last three months.

"What did the doctor say?" she began.

"I didn’ see any doctors today, Mom.  I saw the audiologis’, the Physical 
Therapis’ and the Occupational Therapis’;.  They all said’ I was doin’ 
fine."

"Yes, dear, that’s very good to hear, but when did the therapist say you 
would be able to walk without your walker?  And what about your speech, 
dear? Did the speech therapist say when you would be able to hear clearly 
enough so you would be able to speak more clearly?  And how about your 
hands?  Did the therapist think the new keyboard would be a help?  And 
what about your balance, son?  What did they say about your balance?" she 
droned on.

Mulder pretty much tuned her out after she asked about his ability to walk 
without the walker.  He knew she meant well, and she was merely concerned, 
but he was so tired of feeling he needed to be on a specific timetable for 
her benefit.   He felt as though he had enough to worry about, and didn’t 
think it fair of her to add to those concerns.

"They don’ know, Mo’.  I’m tire’.  I thin’ I’m goin’ to ta’e a na’ before 
I ge’ to wor’," Mulder said tiredly.  His speech always seemed to worsen 
around his mother.

When Mulder awoke from his nap, his mother was sitting in the recliner 
with a book opened on her lap.  She had fallen asleep.  Mulder felt a 
little guilty for being so short with her before.  She was fighting a 
nasty cold, and she was just showing her concern by asking all the 
questions.

The thing that his mother had yet to learn was all of her questions just 
raised more and more doubts in his own mind with regards to his recovery. 
 The more she questioned, the more he questioned. 

Mulder was apprehensive, but he overcame it by pouring himself into the 
work. He sat at the computer reading the downloaded files that Skinner had 
sent to him via E-Mail.  He tried to develop a preliminary profile, but 
there was still so little to go on.  

Mulder began to work on establishing a connection between the six children 
that died of cardiac arrest.  He delved into their past histories with all 
of the grace and tact of a bulldog.   

Mulder even phoned the unholy trio at the Lone Gunmen.  

"Hello boys, it’s me.  Turn off the tape," Mulder said, enunciating as 
clearly as he could manage.

"Hey Mulder, what’s the good word?" asked Byars kindly.
 
"Guys, I nee’you to check on the backgroun’s of some doctors in the 
Baltimore, Virginia and DC areas.  These ki’s all wen’ to differen’ 
doctors, bu’ I know the link has gotta be through them somehow.  Jus’ find 
out everythin’ you can abou’ these people, okay guys?" Mulder requested.

"We’ll get right on it Mulder." Frohicke asked.

The LG were delighted to hear from their old buddy, who was apparently 
climbing back in the saddle again.  He filled them in on everything he 
knew about the case, including the involvement of Jack Stein.  

As happy as they were that Mulder was feeling useful again, they were 
equally nervous about hearing that Cancerman was an active participant in 
this latest investigation.

"Mulder," continued Frohicke, "be careful around Cancerman.  Remember, he 
still works for them, and he will always have his own best interest at 
heart. Okay? Promise me that, please?"

"Yeah, I promise.  I’ll be careful.  Loo’ you guys,  anythin’ and 
everythin’  you can find ou’ woul’ be apprecia’ed," Mulder replied.  
"Than’s guys."

Mulder heard Langly and Byers shout their "You’re welcomes" from over 
their speaker phone and then hung up.

End of Part 8/33

#####################################################






Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 9/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 00:54:16 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto   (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 9/33


AD Skinner’s Office
Herbert Hoover Building
Washington, DC

Kim waved Scully right into the office.  Upon entry, she realized that she 
and  Skinner were not alone.  She could smell the man from a mile away, or 
so it seemed to her.

"Good morning, Agent Scully," greeted Stein.

"Good morning," she echoed.  "Sir, is there a new case for me?" she asked, 
directing her question to Skinner.

"No Agent Scully, that’s not why I called you up to my office.  There’s 
been a new development on the children’s cardiac case."

"Oh?  Mulder’s been working on it pretty much nonstop this past  week, , 
except for the time needed for his therapy sessions.   I’d be happy to 
deliver any new information you might have for him during my lunch hour, 
Sir" she replied.

"Well, that’s why I asked you to join us.  Scully, there’s been another 
death, and it’s not too far from your mother’s home," Skinner stated.

"Oh Sir, you’re not thinking of____," she tried to say.

"Agent Scully," Stein intervened, "we all know how Agent Mulder works 
best, and that is when he has the opportunity to view a crime scene.   
Since, as you say, he would appreciate any new information, don’t you 
think having him go to the crime scene would assist him even more than 
merely having pictures or a verbal description?" 

"But he is no longer a field agent.  He no longer has FBI Agent status.  
He is on an unlimited medical and disability leave and is working for you 
on a consultant basis only," she retorted.  

Then turning to Skinner, she implored, "Walter, you can’t really be 
serious about wanting him to go to the crime scene.  The place will be 
crawling with investigators, with bystanders, with the media, and God 
knows who else.  He can’t handle that kind of a situation yet.  He’s self 
conscious enough about going to the hospital for therapy, so how do you 
think he would feel about opening himself up to  gawkers he’s not familiar 
with, or worse, agents that he is familiar with?"

"I think, Agent Scully, we should offer the opportunity to Mulder and see 
what he wants to do.  If he would prefer to have the material second hand, 
I would have no objection to that whatsoever.  If, on the other hand, he 
would like to go down to the crime scene, than I would like you to 
accompany him, and me, to the scene," offered Skinner.

"You would go with us?" she asked in a small voice.

"Oh Dana, of course I would go with you.  I know what a situation like 
that could do to him.  I wouldn’t let him go within a hundred feet of the 
place without _both_ of us," he replied.

"Okay, call him.  If he wants to go, I’ll pick him up and meet you at the 
site."

Walter picked up the phone to dial.  He realized that he might  have a 
difficult time explaining this to Maggie and Elizabeth.  Neither woman was 
pleased with the amount of energy Fox was exerting in trying to solve this 
case. 

They all noticed he was more stressed out since he had taken on the case. 
 The mothers had been determined to help Fox put some weight on, but since 
he began to work the case, he had all but given up eating all together.  
He actually appeared to have lost a few pounds in the last few days.  His 
clothes literally hung on him.

So the idea of taking him to the site of the latest death would not sit 
well with either of the mothers.  It didn’t sit too well with the Abah 
either.

"Hello Maggie.  May I speak with Mulder, please?"

"He’s working on the computer, Walter.  I’ll  bring him the phone."  As 
she walked to the den, holding the cordless phone to her ear, she asked,  
"What’s going on, Walter?"

"I need to speak with Fox about the case, Maggie."

"What about it?" she inquired.

"Maggie, you’ll know soon enough.  Please put him on the phone."

Maggie walked into the den and tapped Fox on the shoulder gently.  He 
startled slightly and looked up at Maggie.  She offered him the phone, and 
said, "Walter needs to speak to you about the case."

He put the phone to his ear and said, "Hello."

"Hello Fox.  How’s it going?" Skinner asked.

"Slowly, Walter.  Very slowly.  Ma’ie sai’ you wan’e’ to tal’ to me abou’ 
the ca’e?"

"Fox, I can’t understand a word you’re saying.  Concentrate on speaking 
more clearly, okay?" 

"Sorry.  I’m a li’l tire’__ I mean tire_d_.  When I’m tire_d_ I forge_t_ 
the endin_gs_.  What is it you wan_ted_ to tell me?" he asked 
painstakingly.

But Skinner got sidetracked by what Mulder just told him.  "Why are you so 
tired?  Haven’t you been sleeping at night?" Skinner asked concerned.

"I’m fi_n_e, Walter.  I’m jus_t_  a  li_tt_le  tire_d_, tha_t’s_ all.  I 
haven’_t_ ha_d_ to wor_k_  this har_d_  in a while,  tha_t’s_ all.  I’ll 
spea_k_ more clearly, I promise," he said as though he were a young child 
seeking approval.

"Uh, hold on for a moment, Mulder."  Skinner put him on hold and looked at 
Scully and Stein.  "His speech is lousy.  He says it’s because he’s tired. 
 When have you ever heard Fox Mulder admit to being tired?  He must be 
exhausted.  Now I don’t know if we should offer him the choice of going 
down.  I don’t know if he could handle it."

"AD Skinner," began Jack Stein, "you and Agent Scully would be there to 
protect him.  You would be able to determine if he were being overwhelmed 
by the circumstances and could, therefore, immediately assist him in 
getting off the site as quickly as possible. 

"What if you don’t offer him the opportunity and he could have handled the 
situation.  He deserves to be given the chance, doesn’t he?  Would it not 
ultimately make his job easier in the long run?" concluded Stein.

Skinner nodded his head slightly and avoided Scully’s ominous glare.  He 
released the hold button, and began to give Mulder the latest information.

"Where is the new site?" Mulder asked.

"It’s at the Jamesville Elementary School," replied Skinner.

"Wha_t_  city?"

"Baltimore," was the succinct reply.

"I wan_t_  to see it, Walter."

"Fox, are you sure?  You said you were tired.  Are you strong enough to 
handle this?" Skinner asked.

"I don’t have a choice, Walter.  I have to do this.  Woul_d_  you or 
Scully pick me up?"

"Scully will pick you up and I’ll meet you at the site.  She’ll be there 
in about forty minutes, Mulder.  But, you listen to me.   If by the time 
she gets there you’ve changed your mind, that’s okay.  Don’t worry if you 
decide you would be better off with just a report.  No one will hold it 
against you.   I mean that Fox."

"I know, Abah.  Thanks."  And Mulder hung up the phone.

####################################################

Maggie Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD

Mulder stared at the clothes closet and wondered what the hell he was 
thinking.  There wasn’t a suit in the closet that three of him couldn’t 
fit into.  He didn’t have one piece of clothing, with the exception of a 
new pair of corduroy  jeans and black turtleneck, that fit him.  

He hadn’t made clothing a priority since the only place he went to was the 
hospital for therapy and his sweats were the most comfortable things to 
wear.  Maggie had picked up the cords and turtleneck in anticipation of 
Thanksgiving dinner, when the whole family would be here.  Of course, the 
pants were probably a little too big now, since he’d lost some more 
weight.  

Mulder didn’t even dare try on one of his suits.  He knew he’d look like a 
little boy trying on his Daddy’s clothes.  He went with the corduroys and 
the turtleneck.  Mulder found a belt in the bag too (God bless Maggie 
Scully and her foresight,) and tried to loop it in place.  

He gave up and figured someone would help him with it later, so he sat 
down to put on his footwear.   He put on his socks, and then tied his 
shoes (bless his OT too.)   He stood up to inspect himself in front of the 
mirror.  

He certainly didn’t look like the standard FBI field agent any longer.  
He’d gotten so thin, even he could see it.  His hair got longer as well, 
and though he kept it neatly trimmed, it certainly didn’t meet bureau 
standards.  The clothes fit, for the most part, but he certainly did not 
look as though he were going on an investigation.

An investigation.  Did he really want to do this?  Mulder was 
contemplating this when he heard the front door open and female voices all 
talking at once.   He grabbed the belt and his walker and went to where 
the debate was being hotly contested.

"Hello everyone.  Wha_t’s_ the discussion abou_t_?" Mulder asked with 
great concentration.

Scully, Maggie, and Elizabeth stopped speaking at once when they heard 
Mulder’s voice.  The three of them stared at him, and Maggie let him know 
how nice he looked.  Elizabeth said he always looked good in black, while 
Scully said it was cold outside and perhaps he should wear a sweater under 
his jacket.

"I need hel_p_ with the bel_t_, please."

Scully was the first to react and took the belt from his hand.  She looped 
it into his belt loops and then buckled it for him.  She had yet to make 
any real eye contact with him, because she didn’t want her eyes to betray 
her true feelings.  

Scully didn’t believe Mulder would be able to handle going to the site.  
She thought he was going to be embarrassed by his appearance in front of  
all the law enforcement personnel and bystanders, as well as the media.  

Mulder was a well known figure in the media circles, and though they were 
aware that he was ill  months ago, no one other than the immediate family 
had seen the illness’ s general aftereffects.  

 Scully was worried he would not be able to handle the stress of the case 
and of  his own needs.   She feared he would hair out on the site, and 
that was something she wanted to avoid at all costs.  

"Mulder, if you are really sure about this, then we’ll get going.  But 
there is one thing I want to establish with you right now.  Tell me a safe 
word if you feel it’s getting too much for you and you need me to get you 
the hell out of there fast.  Please," she pleaded.

Mulder nodded, thought for a moment and gave her his safe word. She nodded 
in agreement and let him know she would inform Skinner of it when they 
arrived.  

Scully then helped Mulder put on another sweater.  He was going to argue 
against the need for a sweater, but then he realized with the weight loss 
he was always feeling cold anyway, so he put it on without a peep much to 
Scully’s surprise.

Mulder gave each of the very worried looking moms a kiss on the cheek and 
told them he would be home soon.

End of Part 9/33


#####################################################






Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 10/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 00:55:46 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 10/33

Jamesville Elementary School
Baltimore, MD

Scully’s car pulled up behind Skinner’s.  She saw Jack Stein get out of 
Skinner’s car and wondered if this was the first time he had ever been to 
a crime scene.  She looked over at Mulder and saw small beads of 
perspiration already forming on his forehead.

"Are you okay?" she asked.

"Yeah.  I jus’ forgo’ how many people there were always milling aroun’ at 
these thing’."

Though she could have, Scully decided against reminding him to speak more 
clearly.  Between his fatigue and nervousness, it would have been unfair 
to expect him to concentrate on his speech at the moment.  Right now, she 
realized he needed to concentrate on getting out of the car without 
falling flat on his face.

"Mulder, remember, anytime you want out, just say the word, okay?" she 
reminded him.  He nodded  and began to get out of the car, but before 
Scully could even swing her feet out of the driver’s side, Skinner was 
standing at the passenger door ready to assist him.

"Hi. How ya doing?" Skinner asked lightly.

"Okay, I thin’, I mean, thin_k_," he replied.  

Skinner observed the nervous appearance, and again wondered whether the 
information Mulder gained from this on site visit was worth the trauma it 
might cause him.  Skinner held the walker steady for him and watched as 
Mulder grasped the handles of the walker.

Mulder stood up and tried to steady himself, but he felt a little 
lightheaded and feared he would fall.  Skinner remained in front of him to 
protect him from falling forward, while Scully came around and grasped his 
right arm.  When he felt someone grasp his left arm, Mulder turned to see 
Jack Stein lending his support as well.  

Mulder looked at Stein quizzically.  Stein merely nodded slightly and kept 
his grasp firmly in place until he saw Mulder had steadied himself.  Once 
he started walking, Stein and Scully both let go, though Skinner remained 
in front of him, and attempted to talk to him to help ease him into the 
situation. 

While Mulder stopped for a moment to just look around and get his 
bearings,  Scully went up to Skinner and motioned for him to bend down.  
She whispered the safe word into his ear and then returned to her position 
next to Mulder.  Skinner smiled slightly and then walked over to the roped 
off area as a way of preparing the investigators already on the scene for 
Mulder’s appearance.

There were no other FBI agents on the site at the moment, though that 
would most likely change within the next twenty minutes or so when the ISU 
agents arrived from Quantico.  The investigators already there watched the 
rather odd looking scene before them.

The local police officers noted the handicapped man wearing casual clothes 
and sporting longish hair walking with what appeared to be "Suits" or FBI. 
 They murmured among themselves and wondered who the younger man was and 
how did he come to be allowed onto the crime scene.  They stared as he 
sometimes struggled over the grassy terrain toward the body of the victim.

He moved slowly over the grassy playground area.  The playground equipment 
was set on a sandy area, and Mulder would have to negotiate that section 
with help, but for now, he was able to walk with only occasional glitches 
to where the body laid.  

The child was covered with a plastic coroner’s tarp and Mulder leaned down 
to remove it in order to view the body.  As he moved awkwardly next to the 
body and to lower his own, he could sense many pairs of eyes on him.  He 
shook off the feeling of discomfort and focused on the task at hand.  
Mulder had to look at the body in order to see if there were any clues 
that others had missed.

He asked one of the uniformed cops to remove the tarp while he kneeled 
beside the body and tried desperately to maintain his balance.  He knew he 
wouldn’t be able to keep it up, and feared he would land face first on top 
of the body.  Scully, as if she sensed his concern, moved behind him and 
held onto his shoulders to help him maintain his balance.

"Thank you, Scully."

"No problem, Mulder."

Mulder looked only at the torso and extremities of the eight year old 
child lying on the ground.   There appeared to be no physical 
abnormalities other than a bluish discoloration under her fingernails due 
to the lack of oxygen incurred during her cardiac arrest.  He then asked 
for assistance in rolling her over onto her back.

"What are you looking for, Agent Mulder?" Jack Stein asked.

Mulder heard his name and flinched slightly at the use of the title 
"Agent" as he knew it didn’t really apply to him anymore.  But he 
understood it as a sign of respect, and answered him in the only way he 
knew how.  

"I’ll know when I fin_d_ it."

Mulder looked at the back of the child’s head, arms, and legs with great 
scrutiny.  He then reached over to raise the child’s long, dark brown hair 
away from her neck.  As he looked very closely at her neck, Mulder 
announced,  "I foun’ wha’ I’m lookin’ for."

"What the hell did he say?" asked  one of the uniforms to no one in 
particular.  "Geez, who the hell is he?  One of those idiot savants that 
can see things no one else can see?"

Scully was about to let go of Mulder to give the tactless uniformed cop a 
quick, painful, lesson in manners, when she saw Skinner walked over.  He 
gave that particular officer a glaring look and directed him to go over to 
crowd control.  

When the young fool started to object, Skinner whipped out his ID badge, 
informed him he was speaking to the Assistant Director of the FBI, and he 
told him if he kept up the insubordination he would personally be 
responsible for his future transfer to the least desirable area he could 
think of.  The young man moved quickly.

"Did you find something, Mulder?" Skinner asked.

"Yeah, I thin’ so.  Loo’ here on the neck.  Do you see the sligh’ redness? 
 I thin’ our young victim ha’ an implan’ embedde’ in her neck.  Di’ any of 
the other victims have implan’s, Sir?"  

"I don’t know," he replied.  "Scully, did you note anything about implants 
when you reviewed the autopsy reports?"

"No, Sir, I didn’t.  But there’s a good possibility the ME’s missed the 
scarring.  Mulder and I know what to look for, whereas anyone unfamiliar 
with implants might very easily overlook them."

Mulder next said, "I thin’ we nee’ to see if the other children ha’ 
implan’s.  I think it woul’ be an importan’ link."

"I agree," said Scully.  Skinner nodded in affirmation.

Mulder then asked for assistance once again in turning the body back over. 
 This time he did what he avoided doing when he first arrived.  Mulder 
looked carefully at the young girl’s face.  He shuddered at seeing the 
child’s face, as she was a remarkably pretty child.  Mulder touched it 
lightly, shook his head sadly,  and then noted the oily appearance on the 
child’s nostrils. He looked up at the closest investigator.

"Di’ you obser’e any bla’, oily su’stan’e come ou’ o’ her no’e or ear’?" 
he asked.

"I’m sorry, I didn’t quite catch what you said," the investigator said.

Mulder cocked his head a little bit because he was having difficulty 
himself, deciphering the man’s speech due to their very close proximity to 
a busy traffic intersection.  

Mulder had to discriminate between the sounds of the officer’s speech, the 
cars driving by, the wind blowing, and the chatter of other people all 
around them.  Unfortunately, he was not succeeding all that well.

Scully noted his confusion, and translated.  "Mr. Mulder wants to know if 
you observed a black, oily substance near the child’s nose or ears."

"Oh, right.  Yes, we did and we bagged it for evidence," he replied while 
looking at Scully..

She knelt down, looked directly at his face, and told him it was already 
bagged.

"Where is i_t_?" Mulder asked Scully instantly.  He was no longer 
comfortable speaking directly to anyone he didn’t know.

Scully repeated the question and added that they would like to see the 
evidence.  The investigator assured them it was safe, but Mulder and 
Scully both insisted.  They followed him over to the police van that held 
the evidence crate.  He began searching the crate, and slowly but surely, 
he became a little more frenetic in his search.

"It’ no’ there, is it, Scully?" Mulder asked.

"Doesn’t look like it, Mulder," she replied prophetically. 

"Shi_T_," he cried out clear as a bell.  "Now why doesn’ tha’ surprise 
me?"  Mulder angrily pushed his walker to the side and leaned against the 
van for support.  He felt a trifle weak-kneed and didn’t trust himself to 
maintain a standing position on his own.

At that moment, a green Taurus parked just outside the barrier.  Three men 
and a woman got out of the car.  Agents Jackson, Browning, Anders , and 
Hernandez, walked directly toward the body.  Mulder and Scully observed 
the quartet walk decisively to the victim and give a perfunctory 
examination of the body and the area.  

Agents Richard Jackson and Dave Browning began sweeping the area when they 
noticed Mulder leaning against the evidence van.

"Well, look who’s here, Browning.  Do my eyes deceive me, or is that good 
old Spooky Mulder?  Hey Spooky, what the hell are you doing here?  And 
what’s with the outfit?  Guess when you’re stuck in the basement a dress 
code doesn’t matter anymore, does it?" he chuckled as he spoke.  His 
partner, Agent Browning, laughed right along.

Mulder knew he shouldn’t let it get to him.  He wasn’t even sure as to 
what the agent said exactly, but he knew it made Scully tense up, so it 
couldn’t have been complimentary.  It was at this moment that he wondered 
if coming here was a good idea.

Mulder turned his face away from Browning and Jackson.  A few minutes 
later, Elena Hernandez and Jeffrey Anders  joined their colleagues to 
confer.  As they came closer they noticed Mulder and Scully standing with 
Browning and Jackson.

Hernandez and Jackson were equally  surprised to see Mulder there, but 
both of these agents were well aware of his bout with meningitis, and so 
were merely surprised that he was still active.  Anders had gone to the 
Academy with Mulder, had always liked his rebel ways, and offered his 
hand. 

"Hey Mulder, it’s good to see you’re up and about," said Jeffrey Anders, 
offering his hand.

Mulder, a bit unsteady, nonetheless offered his trembling hand for Agent 
Anders to shake.  "Than_k_  you Anders," he replied softly.  

"Are you here in an official capacity, Mulder or are you here out of the 
kindness of your heart to assist us poor ignorant fools?" Anders asked him 
directly, in a lighthearted, yet sincere, manner.

"Official," Mulder said.  "I’m a consultan’."

"A consultant?  Who the hell asked you to be our consultant, Spooky?" 
jeered Richard Jackson.

"I did, Agent Jackson.  I assume you’ll find that acceptable?" interjected 
AD Skinner.

Jackson and Browning both looked dismayed to see the AD on the site.  They 
couldn’t quite figure out what reason he would have for being here.  
Anders and Hernandez, on the other hand, acknowledged AD Skinner with a 
"Sir," and a nod.  

"Mulder, have you seen anything new?" Skinner asked.

"Sir, the evidence is gone," Mulder replied.

"What evidence?" 

"The Bla’ Cancer was bagg’ for evidence, bu’ now i’s missing," he reported 
in a defeated tone of voice.

"Is this true?" Skinner asked of the police investigator on the scene.

"Yes Sir, it would appear to be true."

"Damn it!" Skinner cursed.  He walked defiantly over to the Smoking Man, 
in the hope to discover that he might be aware of who was responsible for 
the missing evidence.

"I don’ un’erstan’ Scully.  How coul’ it disappear righ’ un’er our noses?" 
Mulder pondered.

"I don’t know, Mulder.  I just don’t know."

I wanna go look over there aroun’ the playgroun’ equipmen’," Mulder told 
Scully.

As Scully nodded her understanding, she reached for his walker and placed 
it in front of him.  He worked to steady himself in back of it.  The four 
late arriving agents watched this display with some shock, as it was the 
first time they were aware of the walker.  

Mulder looked at Anders and said, " See ya aroun’ Anders."  Jeffrey Anders 
nodded in acknowledgment and watched Mulder struggle to a bit to regain 
his equilibrium.  

"What the hell was that all about?" asked Agent Browning.  

"You two are really certifiable morons, you know that?" replied Anders.  
He then went on to put the two ignorant agents out of their misery and 
explained about Mulder’s illness over four months ago. 

Meanwhile, Mulder was on his way towards the playground equipment, when  
Skinner called out for Scully to corroborate a piece of information with 
the local Medical Examiner.  She looked at Mulder and asked him if would 
be all right for a few minutes.  He assured her he would be, and to go do 
her job.  He’d be just fine.

Mulder managed to pick the walker up and use it to walk about on the sand. 
 He couldn’t push the walker as he was used to doing, but by picking it up 
and placing it in front of him, it forced him to walk a couple of steps to 
"catch up" with the walker.  The sand kept his feet firmly in place, so he 
felt surprisingly secure.

When Scully caught up to Skinner, she first asked him if Cancerman had any 
clue as to what happened to the Black Cancer evidence.  Skinner replied 
that Stein stated he was totally unaware of any theft regarding the Black 
Cancer, and for once Skinner said he believed him.  

"He appeared to be genuinely upset that the evidence was missing, Scully," 
Skinner said in amazement.

"You think he’s telling the truth?" Scully asked.

"Yes, Scully.  This time, I really do think he is."

Next, she remarked that she was very surprised at how well Mulder was 
holding up.   "I was really nervous when he viewed the body," she 
remarked, "I honestly thought he would lose it, seeing that beautiful 
child dead," she said.

"He almost did, but I watched him fight it.  I thought he’d lose it when 
those idiots that called themselves law enforcement gents started ragging 
him," he said.

"I think he’s just become desensitized to it all, Sir."

"Perhaps," Skinner replied absent-minded.

So it came as a very big surprise to everyone concerned as to exactly what 
it was that caused Fox Mulder to lose it and use the safe word.

End of Part 10/33

#####################################################
  












Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 11/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 00:57:25 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 11/33


Jamesville Elementary School
Baltimore, MD


Mulder walked around the equipment thinking things were sure different 
since he was a kid.  The playground looked like a castle with turrets and 
a bridge, as well as nooks and crannies that would make any child shake 
with glee.  He remembered being happy with a sliding pond, a see-saw and a 
swing.

Which is precisely when he saw it, hanging from the hook of the  tall 
wooden pillar.  The black rubber tire sat still, yet in his mind’s eye 
Mulder saw it swinging wildly off of its hook, throwing his young sister 
through the air.

He began to visibly tremble, and he felt his knees begin to give way.  
Mulder was soon on his knees, with his fingers, knuckles white from the 
pressure, still grasping the handles of the walker.
He began whispering something to himself in a tremulous voice.  

As he felt all of the day’s pressures catch up to him, the tears began to 
fall silently down his face.  Mulder continued to imagine his little 
sister in pain as a result of the fall.  He relived the helpless feeling 
as he repeatedly called for the only person he knew, as a young child,  
that he could count on.

"Abah.  Abah.  Abah," he whispered tearfully over and over again.

Mulder felt a gentle pressure on his shoulders.  As his memories of that 
day replayed in his mind, he also remembered the sense of security a 
similar gesture gave him all those years ago.  

He remembered feeling the gentle arms of his Abah surround him after his 
own father beat him savagely for supposedly allowing Samantha to get hurt. 
 The fact that it was Bill Mulder’s fault for using defective equipment 
hadn’t deterred the young Fox from accepting the blame his father so 
willingly bestowed upon him.  

But it was his Abah who came to rescue him from the deep despair, and to 
let him know that Sam was going to be fine.  

So when Mulder felt the supportive hands on his shoulders, he felt safe 
again.  Mulder called out softly, "Abah..."

"It’s time to take you home, Fox."

Mulder looked up to see Jack Stein helping him up from the ground.  He 
felt his mouth move, but no sounds would come out as Stein continued to 
assist him in becoming upright.  Suddenly, both Scully and Skinner 
appeared at their sides.

"Mulder?  Mulder, are you all right?" Scully asked anxiously.

"He’s going to be fine, Agent Scully.  I just think it’s time to take Mr. 
Mulder home now," stated Stein.

"I think we should let Mulder make that decision, Mr. Stein," Scully said 
petulantly.

"I assure you, Agent Scully, he did," said Stein firmly.  Then, in a much 
more gentle tone, he looked at Mulder and asked, "You said the safe word, 
didn’t you, Fox?"

Mulder nodded wordlessly.

"Okay, Mulder.  Let’s take you home," agreed Skinner.

#####################################################

The Jamesville Café
Baltimore, MD

"One coffee, large, black with three sugars," the uniformed cop ordered.  
"And let me have one of those apple turnovers, okay?  Wrap it up to go."  
While his order was wrapped up, he walked over to the rear of the diner 
where the rest rooms were located.  There was a booth in the back where 
two men sat quietly and drank coffee.

As the uniform passed the booth, he dropped an orange, 8 X 12 envelope on 
the table and was heard muttering, "Place me on crowd control, will he?  
Son of a bitch can’t threaten me."  He then continued on to the rest room.

The two men sitting at the booth very nonchalantly placed the envelope in 
a briefcase and continued to drink  their coffee.

"Interesting that they were all there, don’t ya think?" the first man said 
in a raspy, gruff voice..

"Yes.  Especially him. What do you suppose ever possessed him to come out 
in the open like that?" the second remarked in heavily accented English.

"He must be getting desperate.  He knows his orders won’t be sanctioned 
for much longer," the first man declared.

"Well, I don’t know about that, Franks.  I think you might be jumping the 
gun.  However, I did find it especially interesting to see the four of 
them together.  I half expected to see the mother show up too.  Now 
wouldn’t that have been a cozy little affair."  He chuckled at his double 
entendre.  

"That one doesn’t look well does he?" asked the thin man.  "It should make 
our lives a lot easier."

"Yeah, it will make for an easy pickup, won’t it?"  Franks agreed.
"But Lidofsky, why now?  Why do ya think they want us to nab him now?" 
asked Franks.

"He’s getting too damned close, that’s why," replied Lidofsky adamantly.

"Close to what?" asked Franks.

"How the hell am I supposed to know?!  I just do what I’m told, Franks, 
and if you know what’s good for you, you’ll stop asking so many damned 
questions and just do what you’re told too," admonished Lido.  

The uniformed cop came out of the bathroom and passed by the booth without 
so much as a nod, while the two seated at the booth quietly finished their 
coffee.

#####################################################

Margaret Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD

Mulder had fallen asleep on Scully’s shoulder in the back seat.  Skinner 
drove Stein and the young couple back to the Scully residence, having 
arranged to have Scully’s bureau car driven back to the lot by another 
agent.

As they pulled into the driveway, Scully gently started to awaken Mulder. 
 "Mulder?  Fox, we’re home.  You can wake up now."  

Mulder began to stir and slowly opened his eyes, but he didn’t focus them 
immediately and appeared to be a little lost.  "Scully?  Where are we?"

"Mulder, we’re back at Mom’s house.  We’re home, Fox."

"Oh.  I don’___," he said in confusion.

"It’s okay, Mulder.  You’re home now, and you’re safe. Let’s get you 
inside, son," said Skinner compassionately.

Stein got out of the passenger seat and opened the door for Mulder.  
Scully got out her side to retrieve the walker from the trunk, while 
Skinner got out and walked over to actually assist Mulder from the car.

As Mulder climbed out of the car, he looked at Stein intently.  Stein 
returned the gaze.  Mulder stood in front of Stein, and very quietly said, 
"Thank you."  Stein acknowledged Mulder with a simple nod of the head, and 
then proceeded to follow them into Maggie Scully’s house.

Meanwhile, Maggie and Elizabeth were waiting nervously for them to return. 
When they heard the car enter the driveway, both moms rushed to the door 
to meet them.  They took one look at Mulder and knew it was not an easy 
day for him.

"Fox," Elizabeth said, "Go lay down.  You look terrible."

Mulder looked at his mother and chose to ignore her.  He knew if he tried 
to answer her, the words would come out totally jumbled and the tone would 
be hurtful.  He didn’t want to deal with her deplorable attempts at 
mothering him.  

He pushed the walker into the kitchen and pulled a chair out from the 
table.  He saw his mother approach him and he flinched imperceptibly as 
she got nearer.  "You should eat something, Fox.  You’re too thin now, so 
you should eat," she droned on and on.

Of course, if his mother purported to know anything about her son, she 
would have realized the last thing he would have wanted after visiting the 
murder scene of a beautiful eight year old girl was food.  But Elizabeth 
Mulder had only one style of motherhood, and that was either all or 
nothing.

At this moment, Mulder would have preferred nothing.  He wanted an iced 
tea, to take a leak, and then sit down at the computer in order to get his 
thoughts in order before they became a jumbled mess in his mind.

He couldn’t eat, and he couldn’t sleep.  The only person who knew this 
already was the woman he planned on marrying the day he could walk down 
the aisle in a straight line without falling flat on his face.

Scully went to the fridge and brought him the pitcher of iced tea.  She 
poured him a glass and watched him drink it down without stopping.  She 
then poured him a second glass, and from this one he took small sips.  
Next, he stood up and excused himself to use the facilities.  

Elizabeth began to harp on Mulder in his absence.  "He should eat 
something you know.  It’s not healthy for him.  He needs to get his 
strength back and all you ply him with is iced tea. My God,  he’s wasting 
away before our very eyes."

"Elizabeth, we can’t force him to eat.  He’ll just vomit it up five 
minutes after we’ve forced it down his throat," Scully explained.  "He’ll 
eat when he’s hungry enough, but not right now."  

Mulder returned from the bathroom, stopped to take another sip of the 
drink and then headed into the den to work on his computer.  He sat down 
at the desk, turned the machine on, and immediately began to type.  

Scully had followed him and watched him from a discreet distance.  She 
marveled at how he was able to stay focused enough to type something that 
was not only remotely coherent, but usually right on target, even though 
she knew just how emotionally drained and exhausted he felt.  He remained 
at the keyboard for an hour and a half before he called for her.

"Scully!" he cried out.

"I’m here, Mulder."

"I can’ do thi’ anymore," he sobbed with fatigue.

"You don’t have to now, Fox.  C’mon, it’s time to take a break.  You 
really do need to  take a break before you collapse.  Let’s go G-Man."  
She grasped his elbow to help steady him.  The sofa bed was open already, 
and Scully merely had to lead him to the side of the bed and gently push 
him down into it.  

She pulled off his sneakers and then unbuckled his belt and slacks and 
pulled them off as well.  She didn’t bother with the turtleneck, since it 
was cool in the den and she didn’t want him to catch a chill.  She rolled 
him over under the covers and pulled the comforter up to his chin.

"Scully?"

"Yes Mulder?"

"I love you, Dana."

"I love you too, Fox.  Go to sleep."

He was sound asleep before she finished her declaration of love.  


End of Part 11/33

#####################################################




Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 12/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 00:58:44 GMT
--------
Abah VI: The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 12/33

Margaret Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD

"He’s asleep," Scully announced quietly to the others sitting around the 
kitchen table.

"Right, shall we start taking bets now as to how long that will last?" 
Walter asked dryly.

Everyone murmured in acknowledgment of  Skinner’s remarks, since they were 
all well aware of Mulder’s nightmares.  However, his terrifying dreams 
tended to become worse when he was on a case, something to which only 
Scully could really verify.

"It was that bad today?" asked Maggie.

"No, that’s the odd thing.  It wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be, at 
least not until the end, and I’m still not sure what triggered it," 
replied Scully.

"Not as bad?" questioned Skinner.  "Scully, what are you talking about?  
He had dozens and dozens of people staring at him, some of whom humiliated 
him because of his condition,  he haired out in the middle of a public 
school playground, and you don’t consider that bad?"

"I didn’t say that Walter.  I said it wasn’t as bad as it could have 
been."  She looked thoughtfully at him and wondered if she should 
continue.  She considered it and realized he, as well Jack Stein, could 
stand a dose of reality.

"What he experienced today wasn’t too different from any other time he had 
to work with bureau investigators that were familiar with his work and 
reputation," she stated.

"What are you talking about, Dana?" asked Walter.  "He was verbally 
harassed today.  You’re going to tell me he was badgered by fellow agents 
all the time?"

"Walter," she said softly, "that’s exactly what I’m telling you."

"But why?" asked Stein.  

"Oh, I would suspect for any one of a number of reasons, but the most 
telling, as we saw today, was jealousy.  Mulder had the reputation of 
being a trouble shooter, a brilliant trouble shooter at that.  

"When other agents saw him brought on the job, they knew it was because 
they had failed to find answers that he could find.  Many agents resented 
him for that, but not all, thankfully, were like Jackson and Browning.  

"Some actually had a healthy respect for his abilities like Agent Anders, 
but those were far and few between.  And people wondered why he wanted out 
of VCU?  He had to get out.  He had to save his sanity," she concluded 
thoughtfully.

"I knew Mulder had a reputation around the bureau, but I had always 
thought it was something people dealt with behind his back.  I never 
realized to what degree he, himself, had to contend with it.  Why didn’t 
he ever say anything?" he asked.

"He never wanted to make a big deal of it.  C’mon, you know Mulder.  Half 
the time he felt he deserved the crap he took from the other agents."

"So, Scully, why didn’t you ever say anything to me?" Walter asked 
seriously.

"He wouldn’t allow me to, Sir.  Mulder figured once he was done with the 
case, so was the harassment. If I were to say something, and disciplinary 
action was taken against other agents, Mulder feared the tormenting would 
continue even after the case was closed.  He was afraid he wouldn’t be 
able to deal with that, so he made me promise to keep quiet," she replied.

"So what happened out there today?  Why did he fall apart?" asked Skinner. 
 "I mean, he seemed to tolerate the verbal crap being thrown at him by the 
other agents and uniforms, so what provoked the breakdown?"

"I don’t know," Scully replied honestly.

There was a few moments of thoughtful stillness when Stein broke the 
silence by saying, "He saw the swing."

Maggie looked at Jack curiously and said, "Well that stands to reason, if 
the child died on a school playground.  Don’t you usually find swing sets 
on a playground?"

"It wasn’t a regular swing set."  Stein then directed his gaze at 
Elizabeth and said, "It was a tire swing."

Elizabeth gasped slightly and shuddered with an instant recollection of 
her daughter’s accident.  Samantha had broken her collarbone as a result 
of it, but Fox had actually suffered much more than his sister.

While Elizabeth had stayed in the hospital with Sammy, Stein had rushed 
back to the house to find Fox huddled in the corner of his room.  He had 
black and blue marks all over his torso, front and back, and was in a 
great deal of pain and fear.  

Stein remembered the horror he had felt when he tried to convince the 
young child he was neither to blame for Samantha’s accident, nor deserving 
of  the beating his father had given him.  

Maggie’s voice finally brought Jack out of his revelry when she clarified, 
"He saw the tire swing and remembered his sister’s accident."

"Yes," replied Stein.  "Did he tell you about it?"

"Fox?  No.  Elizabeth recalled it for me when Fox first became ill," 
Maggie replied.

Elizabeth simply nodded, as she wasn’t sure there was anything left to say 
on the subject.  She just knew they should be prepared to comfort him if 
the nightmares attacked as she was sure it would.

#####################################################

And like the good son he was, he didn’t disappoint his mother.

Mulder had been so exhausted he slept through dinner and no one had the 
heart to wake him except to give him his meds which was done quickly and 
quietly and without Mulder waking up totally.

But midnight rolled around and the house jarred awake with his screams of 
terror.  Scully wasn’t asleep yet, as she was trying to compile a report 
on the day’s events on her laptop.  She jumped when she heard his screams 
because there was no warning.  He hadn’t moaned or groaned or cried out 
first.

He just started screaming and sobbing his heart out.  The rest of the 
family quickly ran in from the kitchen  and watched as Mulder had sat bolt 
upright shrieking at the top of his lungs.

Mulder did indeed wake up with a night terror and had everyone in a total 
state of distress.  Even Stein witnessed it, and it reminded him very much 
of  those times when he was called upon to reach out to a young Fox and 
provide comfort.

It saddened Stein a bit to see Mulder accept consolation from the others, 
yet maintain an obvious distance from him.  However Stein also realized 
there was a time when Mulder would not have willingly remained in the same 
building with him,  much less the same house or room.  So Stein realized 
there was progress being made in Mulder’s developing at least a tolerance 
for him, though to what ends Stein wasn’t quite sure.

The others watched Scully as she tried to comfort him, but she quickly 
realized  it would take more tonight.  She got up to get her medical kit 
and reached in for a sedative that she could inject into him.   While she 
tended to that, Skinner sat down on the bed with Mulder and tried 
desperately to gather him securely in his arms.

The entire time Skinner kept murmuring that everything was okay, and that 
he was just having a nightmare.  He was going to get something to help him 
relax, and everything would be fine.  Scully injected the medication, and 
within a few minutes Mulder quieted down.  

He refused to talk about it, though he kept stealing looks at Stein.  
Stein calmly returned his glances and occasionally nodded towards him.  
Mulder again accepted that without any additional words, and only one 
person seemed to notice this silent communication.  

Elizabeth Mulder was more than aware of her son’s discomfort around Jack 
Stein, but now the reasons for that discomfort were vastly different.  

Before, Fox looked upon the man they called Cancerman as the enemy.  Fox 
could blame all the ills of the world on the Cancerman.  But now the 
perception  was changing.  

Elizabeth realized Fox was starting to remember.  Fox was seeing more than 
just an enemy.  His memories of a time long ago,  when he was protected by 
a different Abah, were slowly sneaking back into his consciousness, and 
her son was obviously disturbed by them.  As much as Fox wanted to keep 
Jack Stein at a distance, it was proving to be more and more difficult.

After a while, Fox got out of bed and went to work on the computer.  
Though Scully had given him a sedative to calm him down, it was mild 
enough to not put him out.  In fact, he was up for the night and he knew 
it.  

Everyone else was exhausted and wanted to go to sleep, but they felt 
uncomfortable retiring to bed while Fox remained up after his somewhat 
traumatic day.

Mulder finally insisted that everyone leave him alone so he could get his 
work done.  So, Stein left for the night, Elizabeth scurried to her guest 
room, Scully, though unwillingly, went upstairs to her old room to sleep, 
and Skinner and Maggie reluctantly left him as well.  Mulder, on the other 
hand, reveled in the luxury of having the room to himself without anyone 
else around him.

It’s not that he was ungrateful for all of the love and support his new 
family gave him.   He was very grateful, but Mulder missed his own 
company.  He was never a social creature, which is not to say he wasn’t 
good in social situations. He was, and given the right set of 
circumstances, he was actually _very_  good in social situations.  

But he missed the opportunity to be alone with himself by choice, such as 
when he went running,  A long run always cleared his mind, and gave him 
the chance to think things through.

He wished he could go for a run now to think things out.  There was 
something to the puzzle he couldn’t grasp.  He knew the piece was out 
there somewhere, he just wasn’t sure where or when it would appear.  But 
Mulder did know that there would be another victim soon, unless he could 
figure it out.  It was times like these that Mulder felt it was a helluva 
a responsibility to be "Spooky" Mulder.

He sat back down at the computer and brought up the search engine.  One of 
the similarities Mulder had determined was that the children’s medical 
histories if for no other reason than they were at the age when certain 
inoculations and booster shots were required for school at certain ages.  

He typed in "childhood immunizations" and put together the short list of 
childhood diseases for which children were expected to be inoculated.  He 
noted the list as diphtheria, measles,  mumps, rubella, polio and 
pertussis, otherwise known as whooping cough, and he noted the recommended 
ages for each immunization.  

Next, Mulder created a chart that included each child’s name and headings 
which listed the name of the immunization, the date it was given, the 
doctor’s name who administered the inoculation, and the location in which 
it was given.  

He didn’t notice anything unusual about the children’s immunization 
histories as he plotted them on his chart.  Each child received the 
appropriate vaccine according to the recommended schedule.  

Mulder looked over the illegible charts again.  He wondered if Scully was 
required to take "Bad Penmanship 101" in medical school,  or if it was 
just an elective.  The scrawls on the chart were beginning to blend 
together and he almost wished Scully was still up to help him.  He 
realized he was getting tired, because he was positive he was looking at 
something important, but he couldn’t focus on what it was.  

Until, that is,  he looked beyond the list he had created.  "Oh my God!" 
he shouted aloud.  "Tha’s it!  Tha’s the link!!"

No one had noticed before because the word was embedded in the list of 
prescribed vaccinations.  The illegible scrawl looked as though it  
belonged, but it didn’t.  

Smallpox.  

Each of the children had received a smallpox vaccination.

Mulder found his puzzle piece.  Now to make it fit in.


End of Part 12/33
###################################################






Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 13/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:00:21 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto   (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 13/33


He continued to search the net for any and all information on smallpox and 
smallpox vaccines.  Mulder wanted to determine where the vaccines came 
from and to see if there was anything that could tie the children’s deaths 
together from that angle.  

Mulder e-mailed the Lone Gunman for their assistance.  As it turned out 
they were, as usual, on-line as well, so the LG and Mulder were able to 
send instant messages to each other and clarify the request immediately.

<FM> "Need to locate source for obsolete substance that’s injected."

<LG> "Substance?"

<FM> "Think tiny mark"

<LG> "Hold on"

<FM> "Should I play the Jeopardy theme music?? <grin>"

<LG> "No need kee-mo-sabee, we have the info."

<FM> "Where?"

<LG> "Two sources.  First is in lab at Centers for Disease Control in the 
lovely peach state of Georgia.  Atlanta.  Second is in another lovely 
former state, now country, of Russia.  Moscow."

<FM> "Why am I not surprised, boys?" 

<LG> "Because you’re just one smart little whippersnapper, that’s why!  
<evil grins>

<FM> "Yeah, so now how do I find out which source provided the tiny 
marks?"

<LG> "Well, shouldn’t be too hard.  Where did the recipients of the tiny 
marks get ‘em?"

<FM> "Different places."

<LG> "Need to check on vaccination lot  #’s from different locations. See 
if matching."

<FM> "Great idea!  <VERY BIG EVIL GRIN>  So boys, ya got any plans for 
tomorrow night?"

<LG>  "Oh goody, our cyber bud is planning a little surprise party!"

<FM> "Unfortunately, I gotta miss out on the fun, but I’ll be happy to let 
you know at which locations you should party.  Together.  Safety in 
numbers you know."

<LG> "Yeah good buddy, we know.  We heard about the latest on the news.  
Did you see anything about it yet?"

<FM> "Yes.  I was there today."

<LG> "Oh man, are you okay?"

<FM> "Yeah, okay.  Stop by tomorrow for info?"

<LG> "No problem.  Let us know if there’s anything you need, okay?  And 
for crying out loud, get some sleep!"

<FM> "Okay. I’m a little tired right now anyway.  Nite boys, and thanks.  
You’re the best."

<LG> "No shit Sherlock!  Nite good buddy."


#####################################################


Unknown Address
Washington, DC

"It’s a go, boss," the surprised man announced from his computer.  "He’s 
just confirmed it with his freaky friends that he’s made a connection."

"Well, considering his slower reflexes, I’d say he came up with the 
results in record time, wouldn’t you Mr. Lidofsky?" the casually attired 
man inquired.

"Yeah, I guess so, sir.  So now what?" Lidofsky asked.

"Well, now it’ll be time to invite our friendly neighborhood former FBI 
agent to join a little party of our own.  Unfortunately, I hadn’t expected 
to have him share the information with anyone other than his partner, but 
that’s okay.   We’ll manage just the same, wouldn’t you agree Mr.  
Lidofsky?" he asked.

"Yes, Sir.  Whatever you want us to do, Franks and I are your guys," 
replied Lidofsky.

"Our timeline needs to be stepped up a little bit.  We’ll need to take him 
tomorrow.  I want to smoke out the Smoking Man, boys.  It’s time he got a 
taste of his own medicine, and apparently the best way to do it is to nab 
the SOB that’s also been getting in my way all along,

"You’ll need to get him alone.  I’m not sure how that will fly, but 
perhaps we could create some kind of emergency, or diversion, to get him 
away from the others.   He shouldn’t pose too much of a problem."

"But Mr. Krycek, why Mulder?  Why the hell would the Smoking Man give a 
damn about Mulder?" asked Franks, who was standing nearby the computer 
literate Lidofsky and wondering how he worked the damned machine.

"I too was wondering how one man could make Smoking Man so vulnerable," 
remarked Lidofsky.

"Well, gentlemen, apparently the family ties are much stronger than anyone 
had ever thought," replied Alex Krycek.  "That’s all you really need to 
know at this point.  

"You’ll need to set up a stake out in order to determine when he’s alone. 
 If too much time goes by, then create a fiery diversion.  That should go 
over real well with Agent Mulder."


#####################################################

Maggie Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD

Everyone woke up out of sorts.  

Scully wouldn’t say a word to anyone until she had at least two cups of 
coffee in her, preferably intravenously.  When she peeked in on Mulder, 
she saw he had gone back to sleep and decided not to disturb him.  She 
wasn’t in any shape to discuss anything coherently yet anyway.

Elizabeth still hadn’t gotten over her cold, so she was not only tired 
from the late hours of last night, but her body was certainly losing the 
argument with the cold that had recently taken up residence in her chest.

Walter wanted to stay home badly, but he knew with the latest killing 
being so high profile because of the victim’s tender age, he didn’t have 
any other choice but to go in. He wanted to remain home because he didn’t 
want Maggie to have to deal with everything all by herself.  She’d been a 
saint about the whole circumstance.

But the circumstances were in a constant state of flux, so judging by 
Maggie’s dour expression this morning, Walter felt a sense of acerbity 
that he had not seen before.  Walter wanted to help her work it out, but 
he had to leave soon to go into the office.

Maggie dragged herself out of bed.  She tied her bathrobe around her and 
went into the kitchen.  She poured herself a cup of coffee and set about 
gathering the ingredients for a quick breakfast for Walter and Dana.  

Thankfully, neither were in the mood for anything more complicated than an 
English muffin, juice and coffee.  

Elizabeth poked her head into the kitchen and asked Maggie if she might 
give her the phone number of her personal physician.  She was feeling more 
poorly than ever, and she felt it was time to break down and see a doctor. 
 Maggie told her she would call and make the appointment for her when the 
office opened at eight o’clock.    Elizabeth murmured her thanks and then 
crawled back into bed.

When Walter walked in the kitchen he saw Maggie’s pensive look.  "What’s 
up, beautiful?" he asked.

Maggie normally appreciated Walter’s sweet endearments, but it didn’t have 
the desired effect on her this morning.  She certainly didn’t feel 
beautiful.  She felt tired, and ugly, and put out.

"Elizabeth is sick and wants to see a doctor," Maggie stated.

"Is there a problem?" Walter asked tentatively.

"Is there a problem?  Walter, I already have my hands full with one 
recovering patient.  I’m really not in the mood to deal with another one," 
she said impatiently.

"Maggie, I should think there would be a vast difference between dealing 
with Mulder and dealing with his mother," posed Skinner.

"You’re right.  Fox is sometimes easier to deal with.  Listen my dear 
Assistant Director, you get to go out in the world and actually deal with 
a variety of people.  I, on the other hand, have had the questionable 
pleasure of dealing with the same two people, day in and day out for the 
last three and a half months.  

"Elizabeth can be stubborn, self-centered and a royal pain in the neck 
when it comes to her ability to deal with her son.  Fox can be stubborn, 
self-centered and a royal pain in the neck when it comes to his ability to 
deal with his mother.  Sometimes I feel like I’m in the middle of a tennis 
match, watching the ball bounce back and forth between these two rackets," 
she lamented.

"Maggie, I’m sorry. If I could stay home today, I would, but this case__," 
he pleaded.

"Walter, don’t start.  I know you can’t stay home.  I accept that, but 
don’t expect me to be happy about it, okay?  I get tired of being stuck in 
the house too.  I get tired of pretending everything is going to be all 
right all of the time.  

"The role of Little Miss Mary Sunshine is a lot tougher than is usually 
given credit for, and don’t you forget it," Maggie exclaimed.

Dana had walked in from the front hallway entrance well before the  end of 
her mother’s lamentations. She knew she had to tip toe as though on egg 
shells when her mother got into one of these moods.

They were far and few between when she was a child, but when they did hit, 
they hit hard.  Luckily, she knew they didn’t last very long.  

Unfortunately, Mulder did not.  He stood listening quietly inside the 
doorway leading from the den..  He apparently had become a burden to 
Maggie Scully, which of course was the last thing he’d wanted to turn 
into.

He listened carefully and when Maggie’s tirade was finished, he walked 
into the kitchen silently and sat down at the table.

"Good morning, Mulder," Skinner greeted.  "I didn’t realize you were up."

"Yeah, I jus’ go’ u’."

"Oh for heaven’s sake, Fox, would you please be more careful about saying 
those damned word endings?  No one can understand a word you say!" Maggie 
raised her voice in an angry reaction to Mulder’ short statement.

Mulder shuddered slightly at the attack, but said nothing.  Dana looked at 
her mother with her mouth slightly agape, and asked her in as tactful a 
manner as possible, "Mom, was that really necessary?"

"Yes, damn it, it was necessary.  You’re not home all day, so you don’t 
know how hard it is to understand him sometimes.  I am.  Home. All day.  
And I am tired of working so damned hard to understand him when I know he 
can speak clearly if he would just concentrate and try," she retorted.

"But Mom___,"

"Dana, do me a favor, please.  Just go to work.  Walter, take her to work. 
 I would love for everyone to just leave and let me be for even just a 
little while.  Damn it, this is still my house, isn’t it?" Maggie shouted 
as she stormed out of the kitchen.

"Walter, Mulder," Dana said, "don’t worry.  She gets in these moods every 
now and then, but she snaps out of it pretty quickly."

Walter nodded in acknowledgment, but Mulder was too deep in thought to 
hear what Scully had just said.  Mulder knew exactly how Maggie felt.  He 
had that same feeling last night when everyone had left the den to go to 
sleep.  It felt so good not to have to answer to anyone for a little 
while.  

If Mulder could have found a hole to fall into, he would have gladly to 
avoid Maggie’s caustic mood.

Mulder walked Skinner and Scully to the door as usual, though no one’s 
heart was really in the morning ritual.  Except for the kisses. Mulder 
kissed Dana with as much love as he could muster, and she returned it with 
equal intensity.   Skinner, in turn, tenderly placed his morning buss on 
Mulder’s forehead as usual.  

"Ta’e care of my girl, boss."

"Always, Fox."

Mulder watched them go to work.  He realized with a little sadness he 
hadn’t had a chance to tell them of his discovery, and wished he were able 
to follow them into the office.  It would certainly give Maggie a little 
breathing room.

"Fox," he heard his mother’s raspy voice call.

"Yeah Mo_m_?"

"Do you know the name of Maggie’s personal physician?  I need to make an 
appointment and don’t want to bother Maggie."

"Yeah, it’s Dr. Griffin.  She has it on spee’ dial, Mom.  Number two."

Maggie remained upstairs while Elizabeth made her own doctor’s appointment 
for nine fifteen.  She told Fox she planned to call a cab so as not to 
disturb Maggie.

"Mom, I thin’ I’d like to share the ca’  with you."

"Why?  Where do you plan on going?" she asked in amazement.

"Well, I figure’ I’ go into the office for a’ hour or so.  I ha’e some 
information I wante’ to share with Scully and Skinner.  Also, I wan’ to 
give Maggie a few minute’ by herself.  She hasn’ ha’ tha’ for a long 
time," he said determinedly.  

"Fox, do you really think that’s a good idea?  I mean it’s a fairly long 
drive between here and the office.  And then once you get there, you would 
have to walk all the way from the sidewalk to the inside of the 
building__," she stated.

"I know, Ma.  Bu’ I ca’ han’le it, really."

"Promise me you won’t spend more than hour at the office."

"Sure."  When Elizabeth gave him her best "mother’s glare" he added, " I 
promise.  Really."

She agreed, and at eight forty-five a.m., the cab arrived in the front of 
the house, ready to deliver Elizabeth to her doctor’s appointment and 
Mulder to his worst nightmare.

End of Part 13/33
###################################################




Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 14/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:01:35 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 14/33


It was of course child’s play for them to intercept the call.  They had 
the wire tap in place for over a month and were quite capable of 
determining who the intended party was within seconds after they completed 
their dialing.  

They made it so easy for them, so nice and tidy.  When Elizabeth Mulder 
made the call for the taxi cab and stated there were going to be two 
scheduled stops, the man at the other end of the line actually had to 
catch his breath.  No diversions would be necessary this time.  He would 
be walking, or in this case, riding, directly into their hands.

Elizabeth had told Fox to get ready as quickly as possible, since the cab 
was waiting.  Fox had dressed by himself but had to ask Elizabeth for help 
with his belt, as he still couldn’t manage looping it into place.  He then 
quickly typed and printed a message for Maggie, since his handwriting was 
still rather shaky.

"Hi Mom,
  Shared a cab with my mother.  She went to doctor for 9:15 appointment, 
and I went to office.  Should be there by 10:15.  Have important info to 
share with Big  Boss and Dana.  Promised my mother I’d stay only an hour. 
 Be home for afternoon meds and therapy sessions, promise. 
 Enjoy the privacy.  Sorry it had to take so long.
  Love you, Mom.
Fox"

He left it on the kitchen table.  Next, he reached for the charts he 
created last night, placed them in a clean folder, and dropped it in the 
tote bag that he had hooked into place on the front of his walker.  Next, 
he jammed his wallet into his jacket pocket, grasped his   walker and met 
his mother at the front door to meet the cab.

The doctor’s office was on West Pratt Street, and very close to 
Interstate-395, which would made it easy access to go on to DC.
When they arrived in front of the office, Mulder kissed his mother 
good-bye and watched her walk through the door.  

He had asked her if she wanted him to go in with her, but she had insisted 
she would be fine.  She had rather Mulder get going to the office, take 
care of whatever business needed to be taken care of, and then get home.

The driver drove off when he and Mulder saw his mother enter the building 
and got back on I-395.  This took them quickly to I-95 which in turn would 
bring them to the Baltimore-Washington Parkway.  

There was one glitch in the plan.  They didn’t wait to get off at the 
Parkway, but instead, got off early onto I-495.

"I’ve never gone this way before.  I don’ understan’ why your going this 
way," Mulder queried. 

"Yeah, well it’s a shortcut," replied the driver.

"E’cuse me?  I didn’ hear wha’ you sai’," Mulder asked a little nervously.

"It’s a shortcut!  Look, I’m just following orders, Mister.  This is the 
way I drive ya."

Mulder was concerned.  He looked at the driver’s identification paper in 
the front of the cab, and sure enough it did show the driver’s picture and 
name.  Edgar Franks.

"Hey Ed, woul’ you mine’ tellin’ me where we’re goin’?" Mulder asked 
lightly, praying this was an innocent detour, but knew in his heart  it 
most likely was not. 

"Well Mr. Mulder, we’re going on a little trip," Franks replied.

"Where?  Why?  Who tol’ you to do this?" Mulder begged like a young 
innocent.  "You don’ un’erstan’," he pleaded, "I go’ to therapy and ha’ 
meds to ta’e later.  I lef ’ a no_t_e for Mom, oh Go_d_, they’ll both kill 
me."

"Not if we do it first," Franks muttered under his breath.

#####################################################

Margaret Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD

It was around 9:30 a.m. when Maggie decided she could face the world 
again.  She came downstairs expecting to find Elizabeth drinking some tea 
in the kitchen and Fox at his computer.  She was, needless to say, 
surprised to find the house empty of residents.

She discovered Mulder’s note and was even more surprised that Elizabeth 
had actually let him out of  the house. Maggie wasn’t sure if she would 
have been so quick to let him make that journey all by himself, but she 
chalked it up to Elizabeth not feeling well and nor having the strength to 
argue with him.

She felt a little guilty at not tending to Elizabeth’s doctor’s 
appointment like she promised, but then realized that Elizabeth was a 
grown woman and was obviously capable of dealing with her own needs. She 
figured Elizabeth could take a cab back to the house easily enough, while 
Fox, on the other hand, was another story.  

Maggie decided, as a peace offering,  she would go and pick Fox up at the 
FBI Headquarters.  She knew he still tired very easily, and since he had 
his physical, occupational and speech therapy sessions later this 
afternoon, it made sense to her to pick him up and bring him directly to 
the hospital. 

She figured by the time she showered, dressed, and had breakfast, it would 
be around 10:30, giving Fox enough time to make it into the office to 
receive her message about picking him up.   Actually, it was closer to 
10:45, which was fine since Maggie knew he would be with Dana and/or 
Walter.

She dialed Dana’s and Fox’s office number first.  

"Scully."

"Oh hi, sweetheart.  I didn’t know if I’d catch you," Maggie said.

"Mom?  Why wouldn’t I be here?"

"Well, I thought you both would have gone up to Walter’s office by now, 
that’s all," Maggie replied.

"You thought __both__?  Both what, Mom?  I’m afraid I’m not sure what 
you’re talking about," she replied slightly frazzled.

"You mean he’s not there yet?" Maggie asked somewhat anxiously.

"Who, Mom?  Who’s not here?"

"Fox.  Fox took a cab to DC to get out of my hair.  Poor boy, I think I 
scared the hell out of him this morning with my Full Moon Witchy Ways."

"Why would Fox come all the way down here?" Scully asked perplexed.

"His note said he had some important information to tell you and Walter.  
But they dropped Elizabeth off for a nine fifteen appointment.  He would 
have left for DC by then.  It takes less than  hour to get to DC from 
Baltimore. 

"Dana, he should have been there, even if there were a little traffic."  
Just as Maggie cried that out, the front door opened and Elizabeth walked 
in.  

"Who should have been where?" Elizabeth asked.

"Fox.  He’s not at the office yet," she replied to Elizabeth.  Then 
turning her attention back to her daughter, she said, "Dana, could he have 
gone up to Walter’s office first?"

"I’m sure if he had, Walter would have called me, but I’ll check anyway.  
Mom, I’m putting you on hold while I ring up Skinner."

Scully dialed Walter’s extension and heard his assistant’s voice identify 
herself and the office she worked for.  "Hi Kim, it’s Dana Scully.  By 
some chance, did Mulder come by your way to see the AD?" 

"No Agent Scully.  I haven’t seen him at all this morning.  Actually, I 
haven’t seen him in months.  Is there a problem?"

"I don’t know," she said trying very hard to contain her anxiety.  "Kim, 
please put me through to him."

The AD’s assistant buzzed him immediately and informed him that Agent 
Scully was on the line and needed to speak with him.

"Skinner."

"Sir, you haven’t by some chance heard from Mulder, have you?" Scully 
asked hopefully. 

"No, Scully.  Why? Should I have heard from him?" he asked, puzzled.

"Mom called under the assumption that Mulder was here.  He apparently 
shared a cab with Elizabeth this morning which dropped her off at the 
doctor’s office for a nine fifteen appointment.  

"He was continuing on here, and since it’s now going on eleven o’clock, 
which would have given him approximately an hour and forty-five minutes to 
travel a forty-five minute ride with traffic, I am starting to get a 
little concerned," she cried out breathlessly.  "Walter, something’s 
wrong.  I can feel it."

"All right, Dana.  Let’s stay calm and try to figure out what’s going on. 
 Come up here so we can discuss this face to face.  I’ll call your mother 
back from this office."  

He looked over at the swirls of smoke that were distorting the face behind 
it.  Jack Stein had a nonplused  look on  his face as he sat in Skinner’s 
office.

"I’ll be right up, Sir."  She clicked back on the line that held her 
mother’s call.  "Mom, hang up.  I’m going up to Walter’s office and he’s 
going to call you back from up there, okay?"

"All right, dear.  Elizabeth and I will wait to hear from you," Maggie 
said while attempting to maintain a calm exterior for both Elizabeth’s and 
her daughter’s sake.

Mother and daughter hung up.  Dana headed upstairs to Skinner’s office 
while Maggie turned to Elizabeth and asked her what other information she 
might have to offer.

"I don’t know anything more than you do, Maggie.  The driver let me off at 
around nine o’clockish , maybe nine-o-five, and then drove off," Elizabeth 
reported.

"Try to remember what he looked like, Elizabeth.  I’m sure they’re going 
to want a description of the car and of the driver."

The phone rang and both women jumped at the sound.  "Hello?" answered 
Maggie.

"It’s me." said  Skinner.  "Maggie, what happened?"

"Walter, he took a cab to see you and Dana.  He wrote in his note he had 
some important information for you.  Oh God, Walter.  Where is he?" Maggie 
lamented.

End of part 14/33
#####################################################






Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 15/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:03:22 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 15/33

Somewhere on I-95, VA

It was going on 11:30 a.m. as they had been traveling for almost two and a 
half hours.  He hadn’t sat this long in a car for quite a while, and he 
felt his limbs cramping up.  His stomach wasn’t handling it too well 
either.
 
"Hey E’gar, thin’ maybe we coul’ pull over for a momen’?  I don’ feel so 
well," Mulder requested.

"What’s the matter Mulder?  You carsick?" Edgar Franks shouted.

"Yeah, I thin’ so," he replied.  "I feel really nauseous."

"All right.  I’ll pull over.  Just  DON’T throw up in my car," Franks 
demanded.

As he pulled the car over, Mulder began to breathe deeply in an attempt to 
ward off the heaves that he knew were coming.  He hoped he could postpone 
the inevitable long enough to get out of the car.  

Franks jumped out of the car when he realized Mulder was having enough 
trouble breathing without having to worry about opening the door and 
climbing out of the car as well.  He ran to the rear passenger’s side and 
opened the door for him.  He literally pulled Mulder out of the car and 
practically pulled him onto the ground.

The car was safe at least.   Franks’ shoes and clothes were another matter 
entirely.  Edgar Franks, in his haste to pull Mulder out of the car, 
remained standing in front of him when the dry heaving began in earnest.  
Next thing Edgar Franks knew, he was on the receiving end of a helluva lot 
of vomit.
 
"God damn it!  You idiot!  What the hell’s the matter with you.  These are 
hundred dollar shoes, you damned moron!" shouted Franks.  He was livid.  
Livid enough to not consider they were on a public highway and still 
thrust his shoe into Mulder’s kidney.  

Mulder groaned in pain and tried to roll himself into a ball in order to 
dull the pain.  It didn’t help, and in fact gave Edgar Franks an even 
better target, as Franks kicked Mulder hard in the back.  When Mulder 
changed position again, Franks kicked him again.  As a result, Mulder 
began vomiting again.  Franks walked around to the other side of the car 
and stayed a discreet distance away.

When Mulder finally finished puking up, he leaned back against the car.  
Mulder soon came to the realization that Franks was done using him as his 
whipping boy, for now at least.  

It felt so good to stretch his legs and sit still.  Mulder was never a 
very good passenger and  sitting in the back seat was even worse for 
Mulder.  He was used to sitting up front with his partner.  

His partner.  *Oh Scully, if you could only hear me now.  C’mon Scully, 
send me some positive thoughts!  Get me the hell out of here!* he thought. 
 He looked around and noted the traffic was very light.  He wondered if it 
were possible for him to make a break for it. 

When he looked about, he knew the chances were slim to none that anyone 
would even notice him.  His first two attempts to even stand up resulted 
in Mulder just sinking back down, leaning his head back against the car 
door, and closing his eyes.  

"What’s the matter, Mulder?" Franks shouted down to him.

"Nothin’," he replied rather unconvincingly.

"Well, get up.  We gotta get going."

 I woul’ ge’ up, bu’ my le’s  have their own ideas."

"Oh, c’mon Mulder, let’s get this over with," he said.  And with that, 
Franks pulled Mulder up to a standing position.  Mulder, feeling totally 
whipped and exhausted,  tried hard not to lean his whole weight onto 
Franks, but he couldn’t help it.

"Jeez Mulder, get the hell in the car," Franks said as he pushed him into 
the back seat.  "Oh by the way, from this point on, you can’t know where 
we’re going, so put your hands behind your back."

Franks proceeded to handcuff Mulder’s hands and then attempted to tie a 
blindfold over his eyes.  When Mulder saw the blindfold, he panicked.

"No! No, p’ease  don’ pu’ tha’ on!  No!, don’!!" he shouted and thrashed 
about.  

Franks finally got disgusted and punched Mulder hard in the face.  The  
force of the blow stunned Mulder long enough for Franks to put the 
blindfold on tightly.   The whack was also strong enough to knock one of 
Mulder’s hearing aids out of his ear onto the floor in the rear of the 
car.  
 
"I don’ wan’ this on.  P_l_ease, take it off.  P_l_ease take it off!" he 
cried out with as much clarity as he could.

Mulder was suddenly thrown in a world of moving darkness.  Mulder was 
suddenly thrown into a world of muffled silence.
Mulder was suddenly terrified.

#####################################################

Walter Skinner’ Office
Washington, DC

Scully hurried past a concerned looking Kim and walked directly into the 
AD’s office.  She noted Jack Stein, smoking a Morley while sitting on the 
couch, and then looked directly back at Skinner.

"He’s in trouble.  I know he’s in trouble, Walter," Scully said, getting 
right to the point.

"I wish I could convincingly disagree with you, but I can’t.  What the 
hell would have ever possessed him to go off by himself?" Skinner wondered 
aloud in dismay.  "Damn it!  I don’t believe this!  When I phoned the 
house, Elizabeth was able to give only the sketchiest of details.  

"We have an artist going over to the house to try to get a composite 
drawing out of her, but I don’t know if anything will come of it.  As she 
said to me, it was just a nondescript cab driver.  She never gave it much 
thought because she didn’t feel threatened. 

"Damn it!  We’re at a dead end before we even begin.  He could be 
anywhere!  Anywhere!" Skinner concluded in frustration.

"But we _will_ know where he is," interjected Stein quietly as he rose to 
pick up the phone on Skinner’s desk.

"How do you propose that?" asked  Scully, dejectedly.

"Wait."  He punched in the required numbers.  "I’ll explain in..-Hello?  
Are you prepared?  Good.  You must proceed now.  It is of utmost 
importance that we get a clear fix on the position as quickly as possible. 
 Yes.  As soon as you have a locale, call me at the 4245 extension."  He 
hung up the phone and looked at Skinner and Scully.

"What the hell was that about?" Scully asked with a slightly  abrasive 
tone.

"We have a means of locating Mr. Mulder’s whereabouts," Stein responded 
evenly.

"What the hell are you talking about?" Scully asked again, her voice 
slightly more agitated.

"Mr. Mulder has an electronic device on his person that will enable us to 
pinpoint, with some accuracy, his location," he replied calmly.

While Skinner looked disgusted, Scully looked stunned, and without 
thinking she lunged toward Stein, with both of her fists extended.

"You bastard!  You God damned sonofabitch, bastard!  You set him up!  You 
set him up!!" Scully screamed at him, all the while pummeling his chest 
with her fists.

Stein just stood there for a moment or two while Scully poured her wrath 
out on his chest.  Finally he reached for her wrists and grasped them 
firmly to stop the attack.

He looked at her seriously and in a resolute voice said, "No.  I did not 
set him up."

Skinner walked over to them, gently put his arm around Dana’s shoulder, 
and walked her towards the couch.  He drew her tenderly onto the couch 
next to him.  Skinner then motioned to Stein to take the seat in front of 
 them.

"Stein, talk," was all Skinner said.

"I did not have him set up," he repeated.  "I have never had him set up.  
In all the years that we have had our encounters, it was never because of 
something I instigated.  

"Mulder always walked into a situation of his own accord,  and any action 
I took was always a result of that action.  It was never, never, the other 
way around. 

"It was never my intent to see harm come to him, Agent Scully," he said 
determinedly.  And then in a softer, more compassionate tone, he said, 
"Dana, I could never hurt him."

Dana scrutinized him in the hope of determining whether he was telling the 
truth. With all they had been through these last several months, Dana 
wanted desperately to believe him, to trust him.  She next looked at 
Skinner in an attempt to read his reaction to Stein’s words.  Walter 
didn’t keep her guessing.

"Stein, your words are touching, but forgive me if I’m having a difficult 
time in believing your sudden benevolent nature.  You have always had 
ulterior motives for your actions, and though you may never have 
intentionally ordered a hit on Mulder, I don’t recall you ever going out 
of your way to see his quest continue unimpeded.    And if someone just 
happened to try to put a bullet in his head, you weren’t going to thwart 
that guy either," Skinner suggested gravely.

The two men stared at one another for several moments, before Stein 
finally glanced away.  While gazing about the room, Stein finally spoke.

"Mr. Skinner, you may believe what you want to believe.  I will say this 
to you, as well as to you Agent Scully, only one time," he began.  Stein 
paused at this point as if to collect his thoughts as well as to get his 
feelings in check.

 "Neither one of you may understand why I do what I do.  There have been 
times in my life that I doubted the validity of the work, but those times 
were only temporary.  

"I don’t give a damn if you approve of what I do, or how I go about doing 
it.  You will have to satisfy yourselves with my word that I do what I do 
for the greater good.  If you choose not to believe that, then that is 
your prerogative.  But there is one thing I will insist that you do not 
doubt.

"Given all that has happened over the last few months, I should think you 
would have recognized my loyalty towards Elizabeth and Fox.  

"I was a part of Fox Mulder’s life long before either one of you even 
conceived of his being.  

"Dana, I was a part of his life before you were even born.  

"Walter," he continued in  a quiet passion, "_I_ was his Abah first.

"If you have not come to the proper conclusion on your own, and do not 
have the ability to do so on your own, then I shall endeavor to spell it 
out for you.

"I was a part of Fox Mulder’s life because I loved his mother, I loved his 
sister who was my daughter, and I loved him like a son.

"I still love him," he whispered.  "And I don’t want to see any harm come 
to  him.  Especially now."

Skinner and Scully both looked at Stein with new eyes.  This was the first 
time either of them heard him speak with any kind of emotion.

"So why, Jack?"  Skinner asked softly.  "Why the tracking device?"

"I was afraid for him.  When it was decided to bring him in as a 
consultant on this case, I knew the deaths of those children were the 
result of a consortium backlash.  I also knew I didn’t have any control 
over whomever was involved in this rebel group.

"Mulder was a sitting duck, physically.  It had occurred to me early on 
that if he did come up with some answers that he was not meant to find, he 
would be in danger.  Obviously, I was right, and as much as you two might 
not want to admit it, I usually am in these type of situations," he 
concluded.

"Jack," Scully began.  Stein looked a little startled at Scully’s use of 
his first name.  It was the first time she had acknowledged him on a 
personal level.  "Jack," she repeated to get his attention, "you said 
something about not wanting to harm come to Fox ‘especially now’.  What 
did you mean by that?"

Stein pondered Scully’s question.  He didn’t know quite how to answer it, 
because his answer would reflect his gut feelings rather than the 
carefully sought out facts he and Scully preferred.  He wasn’t sure 
whether he should expose himself more emotionally then he already had.

In the end, however, he realized if he were to work with these two people 
to help him in his quest, he didn’t have a choice.

"I have no reason other than my gut instinct, a hunch if you will, but I 
believe when we find Fox, we will also find my daughter.  I believe, based 
on the information Mulder found,  he will lead us to Samantha."

End of Part 15/33

####################################################







Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 16/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:04:39 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 16/33

Unknown Address
Raleigh, NC

Mulder was dragged in from the car, and dropped on the concrete floor of  
some interior room.  He couldn’t determine what kind of interior however, 
as he was still blindfolded and with one hearing aid now missing, his 
ability to distinguish sounds was severely hampered.  

Mulder knew they had been driving around for some time.  He estimated it 
had to be at least another two to three hours since they had stopped at 
the side of the road for Mulder’s unplanned pit stop.  Assuming they 
continued to drive south, Mulder figured they were in either the southern 
most tip of Virginia or they passed into North Carolina.  

Why anyone would want to kidnap him to North Carolina was beyond his 
comprehension at this point.  Of course, with the beating Franks gave him, 
as well as the severe punch to the face, Mulder wasn’t in a condition to 
comprehend much of anything at the moment.

"Ah, so you made it," announced the venomous voice.’’

Mulder could hear the voice, but without the visual cue that the blindfold 
hid from him, it was difficult for him to clearly understand what the 
voice said.  He remained quiet.

"What’s the matter, Mulder?  Cat got your tongue?  Or maybe I should say  
‘Rat" got your tongue?" the voice continued.  Then he looked directly at 
Edgar Franks.

"Ah, Mr. Franks.  I see our friend needed some encouragement in order to 
make the trip. Did he give you much trouble?"

"No sir, boss.  He went and got sick on my shoes and pants which pissed me 
off royally, ya know?  I just let him know he better not do that again.  
Then, he put up a fuss when I went to blindfold him.  I had to take him 
out, ya know,  to get it tied around his head," Franks reported.

"Very well, Mr. Franks. You may go and take a well deserved break.  Be 
back in an hour to continue your watch."

"Yes sir, boss.  Uh, Mr. Krycek, I’m gonna buy some decent coffee.  You 
want me to bring you back some?"

"Why that’s awfully decent of you, Franks. Yes, I’d appreciate that very 
much."  And with that Franks left the room, while Krycek locked the door.

Mulder wasn’t sure, but he thought he heard a familiar name.  He was 
trying so hard to concentrate on the words, but was finding it next to 
impossible.  Yet when Franks addressed the other man, the name Krycek 
practically jumped out at him and snared him by the throat.

"Kryce’?  Is tha’ you?" Mulder asked in the direction he thought Krycek 
was standing.

"Why Fox, you do care!" Krycek called out.

"Kryce’, p’ease ta’e off the blin’fol’.  I can’ hear too well, an’ I nee’ 
to see your lips so I can un’erstan’ you.  P’ease, ta’e it off, Alex," 
Mulder pleaded.

"Oh, what the hell.  You’re not going anywhere anyway," he said as he bent 
down to remove Mulder’s blindfold.

Mulder squinted as the fluorescent  light assaulted his eyes.  He looked 
up at Krycek and was surprised to see him dressed in casual business 
attire, not the bad boy, rat pack look he had become accustomed to seeing 
him in.  

"Wha’ the hell is goin’ on, Kryce’?" he asked.

"Oh?  Haven’t you missed me, Mulder? It’s been just too damned long since 
our last get together.  I just figured I’d invite you in for tea, that’s 
all."

"Than’s, bu’ I prefer coffee," Mulder replied sarcastically.

"Right, and I like I really give a rat’s ass as to what you prefer.  C’mon 
Mulder, give me a break."

"Kryche’, I really don’ know wha’ you wan’ from me."

"I just want revenge, Mulder."

"Wha’?  I didn’ un’erstan’ you."

"I want the person responsible for this," Krychek said while holding up 
his prosthetic arm.  "I want the Smoking Man, and you my good friend and 
former partner, are just the bait to use to flush him out."

Mulder sat on the floor trying desperately to interpret all of the 
information Krycek was throwing at him.  He realized he wanted to get a 
pay back for the loss of his arm.  He’d heard about that through the Lone 
Gunmen grapevine, and couldn’t fathom the story behind the loss of the 
arm.

Mulder next realized Krycek blamed Cancerman for the trauma. Krycek wanted 
to use him to get to Jack Stein.  There was a time when Mulder would 
probably have jumped at the chance to join forces with Krycek to get 
Cancerman.  But time and experience has changed all that.

There was no way he could participate in a revenge plot against Jack 
Stein.  It still made him uncomfortable to think about Stein as some kind 
of an ally, much less as someone who at one time held a meaningful place 
in his life, but Mulder knew he could no longer consider the alternative. 
 Stein helped to save Scully’s life. He owed him at least for that much.  
It didn’t occur to Mulder what it might cost him.


#####################################################

Maggie Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD

Skinner, Scully, and Stein met the sketch artist over at  Maggie’s house 
shortly before four forty-five p.m.  Mulder had been missing for over 
seven and a half hours, and though for most people that amount of time 
wouldn’t mean all that much, for Mulder it was becoming life threatening.

Mulder took medication four times a day.  He took the low grade 
antibiotics twice a day, once at noon and once before bedtime for his 
ears.  Since his bout with meningitis, he was much more susceptible to ear 
infections which always posed a threat to the residual hearing Mulder had 
left.  

In addition to that he took mild muscle relaxants once a day, in the 
morning after breakfast, to keep his limbs from tensing up so much that it 
prevented him from using them effectively.

Mulder also took two 200 mg tablets of Tegretrol, a strong anti-seizure 
drug, twice a day.  He took this medication once in the morning after 
breakfast, and another dose after dinner.  It was important for Mulder to 
take the medications consistently, especially the Tegretrol.  

The doctor had warned him if he missed his daily doses, it could increase 
the number and length of his seizures.   Spontaneous  withdrawal of the 
Tegretrol was not a viable option for Mulder.  It did, however, look like 
a very real possibility if they could not find him.

Skinner looked at the sketch the artist drew based upon Elizabeth’s 
description.  He proceeded to fax it over to FBI Headquarters in DC as 
well as to the ISU department at Quantico.  

The word had been out since early this afternoon that Fox Mulder was 
missing and last seen in a late model, yellow, four door sedan.  
Unfortunately, Elizabeth had no idea as to its exact year, make, or model. 
 She was able to recall, however, the words DC Deluxe Cab on the door 
which matched the name of the company she called in the morning to send a 
cab over.

After Skinner faxed the sketch , he thanked the artist for his time and 
dismissed him.  He also faxed the name of the cab company to the AIC at 
Quantico in order to his agents researching  the possibility that one the 
man in the sketch actually works for that company.  Somehow Skinner 
doubted it would be that easy, but it was worth a try.  

Next he handed the sketch to Scully and asked her if she recognized him.

"No sir, I don’t recall ever seeing him before."  Scully handed the 
artist’s rendition over to Stein.  "What about you?  Does he look 
familiar?"

Stein took the drawing and studied it carefully.  He wished he had 
Mulder’s photographic memory, as it would serve him well in this instance. 
 As he looked it over, his memory seemed to flash back to a time when he 
needed the services of some "muscle."  One of his former subordinates had 
recommended a man that looked remarkably like the man pictured in the 
sketch.

"I believe I know of a connection," he said cautiously.  "I believe I have 
met this man before."

"Who is he, Stein?" Skinner asked.

"He’s a two bit, petty muscle man that worked for me once when I needed to 
be assured certain people would not hamper the work of the project," Stein 
replied.

"Really," Scully said with mild annoyance.  "Where did he come from?" 

"Ahh, there’s the connection, my dear Agent Scully.  He came from an old 
acquaintance of yours.  The man who introduced him to me was Alex Krycek."

"Krycek?  Shit!  Mulder’s a dead man.  Krycek will kill Mulder, I’m sure 
of it," Scully cried out.

"No, Dana.  I don’t think so, in fact I don’t even believe Fox is the 
intended victim.  I think, my dear, it is me he is after," assured Stein.

"I don’t understand Jack," piped in Elizabeth.  "Why would this Alex 
Krycek person want to harm you?  And why would he use Fox to get to you?  
Who is this man and how does he know so much about you?" 

Stein still had trouble adjusting to Elizabeth’s occasional bouts of 
naiveté.   She was an extremely intelligent woman, but she often, as the 
saying goes,  didn’t see the forest for the trees.  

"Elizabeth, contrary to what you may believe, I’ve always had a number of 
enemies.  Some were people who never believed in the project and wanted to 
stop me from the beginning, while others were people who became 
disenchanted with the project and decided to move on their own.

"Unfortunately, those people also lost my protection, and some were harmed 
as a result.  Mr. Krycek was in just such a position.  He had a rather 
terrible accident which resulted in the loss of his arm, and he blames me 
for it," Stein concluded.  "However, I also suspect Mr. Krycek has  found 
a new niche for himself in the consortium organization.   

"Perhaps, Walter, he is the answer to the renegade faction of the 
consortium.  I had always suspected Mr. Krycek was more involved in the 
consortium than he ever let on, even to me.

"I would not be surprised if we discovered he had a hand in the deaths of 
those children.  No,  I would not be surprised in the least," concluded 
Stein.

"So how does this affect Fox?" asked Maggie who, up till this point, had 
been very quiet.  

"When the X-Files was closed, Mom, Alex Krycek was Mulder’s partner.  He’s 
the one who let Duane Barry escape up the mountain when I was__," Scully 
paused.  She still had difficulty speaking about the circumstances 
surrounding her abduction.  "__when I was taken."  

Scully looked at Stein momentarily, and then back at her mom.  She knew of 
some of  the pain both her mom and Mulder had suffered through while she 
was missing, yet she still didn’t know the complete story.  She wasn’t 
sure if she ever wanted to know the complete story.

"Walter," Maggie questioned, "can’t you put out an all points bulletin for 
this Alex Krycek?"

"Yes, and we will, Maggie, but it won’t be easy finding this man.  He’s 
learned to live a life of secrets and lies and has made it very difficult 
for us to find him in the past."

"But we have to find him soon.  He’s missed his therapy sessions today, 
and he’s due for his medication," Maggie mused almost to herself.  She 
knew she was speaking the obvious, but she felt so helpless in her ability 
to do anything about Fox’s disappearance that spouting off nonsense was 
about the only thing she could do.

"Jack, when are you going to hear from your people with regards to the 
tracking device?" asked Skinner.

"I don’t know, Walter.  I do know it takes time to establish the signal.  
It’s possible the signal is being blocked, perhaps by mountains.  The 
device works in the same manner as a cellular phone signal.  Of course, if 
there were any damage to the devices, then it might prove impossible__," 
his voice drifted off.

"Jack, I’ve been meaning to ask you.  Just where did you plant the 
tracking device?" asked Skinner.

"In his hearing aids".  

"When did you do this?" asked Maggie.

"The last time he had a speech and language appointment.  I had one of my 
people check on the condition of the hearing aids and put in the 
transmitters.  I felt it was important to have the ability to keep tabs on 
him during this case," Stein said.

"I can’t believe you would violate his privacy like that, Jack.  I’m 
really shocked and appalled that you felt it was a legitimate move on your 
part," Maggie said sternly.   

But then, in almost a whisper, Maggie added, "And I thank God you did, 
Jack.  We’ve got to find him.  Now.  We’ve got to find him now."

End of part 16/33

#####################################################








Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 17/33Abah:  The Recovery
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:06:00 GMT
--------
Abah:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto

Disclaimers in part 1

Part 17/33

Unknown Address
Raleigh, NC

It was now dark and well past the time Mulder should have taken his 
anticonvulsant medication.  He wasn’t sure of the time, and asked 
Lidofsky, his latest in the line of baby sitters, what the time was.


"It’s about eight forty-five, why?  You have a hot date?" Carl Lidofsky 
asked.

Mulder chose not to answer for a couple of reasons.  The first being he 
didn’t want to give the S.O.B. the satisfaction of getting a rise out of 
him.  The second was he didn’t completely understand what Carl Lidofsky 
said to him.  

Lido spoke with a thick accent, possibly Russian, which distorted the 
language just enough for Mulder in his current state of deafness, that he 
wasn’t to sure of anything anymore.  He did make out the number eight, so 
Mulder knew it was after eight o’clock.  It was probably closer to eight 
thirty or nine o’clock.

Mulder was given a fast food burger, fries and coke to eat around two 
hours ago.  Although he wasn’t now hungry, his mouth was dry.  He was also 
nervous and needed to use a bathroom.  He was a bit frustrated because 
they hadn’t brought his walker in with them from the car, so Mulder felt 
pretty much dependent upon the baby sitting crew that watched over him.  

He couldn’t figure out what they were worried about.  Mulder couldn’t walk 
a straight line without help even if he wanted to, so he certainly wasn’t 
going anywhere.   Why would they feel it necessary to leave someone here 
with him at all times? 

Because even if he couldn’t escape, he could still, he could still, what?! 
 What could he still do? he wondered.  "Damn it!" he cried out aloud, 
"wha’ is it?"

Lidofsky was up in a flash and in Mulder’s face.  Lidofsky’s words spewed 
from his face which  was contorted in anger.  "You just shaddup, you hear? 
 I don’t want you causing a lot of noise in here."

"Why?  Who’s here to even hear me?" Mulder asked.  "Wha’ are you afrai’ 
of?"

"Just keep your mouth shut, Mr. Mulder, and we’ll get along just fine.  
You understand?"  and with that Carl Lidofsky grabbed Mulder’s collar and 
clenched it for emphasis.

"Yeah, okay, bu’ I gotta go to the bat’room," Mulder said.

"Oh, come on then, I will take you." Lidofsky said.  "Well, what are you 
waiting for?"

"I nee’ some hel’ gettin’ up.  I have a walke’ in the car.  Coul’ you ge’ 
it for me?" Mulder asked plaintively.

"Oh for Christ’s sake, just get up,  Mr. Mulder!"  And with that Carl 
Lidofsky pulled Mulder up to a standing position, but  Mulder  became very 
disoriented and had difficulty maintaining an upright position.  When he 
felt himself tilting to one side, Mulder grabbed tightly onto Lidofsky’s 
arm.

"Damn it, Mulder, get off of me!" he shouted and flung out the arm Mulder 
clung to out and away from his body.  

Mulder went flying to the other end of the room, cursing and shouting for 
help at the top of his lungs the entire time.  

"Damn it, Mr. Mulder!" Lido cried out, "You are going to fucking get me in 
so much trouble.  C’mon, shaddup now.  You have got to stop yelling!"

At that moment Edgar Franks came in.  "What the hell is going on Carl?"

"Aw, the sonofabitch fell down and he started  yelling," Lidofsky replied.

"Well, you know we gotta keep him quiet.  So, keep him quiet."

"How?  He won’t shut up, Franks."

"Oh man, you know, for a smart guy you sure are a dumb ass sometimes.  
Watch the master at work," Franks responded.  He walked over to Mulder, 
who was still shouting curses and cries for help at the top of his lungs, 
 and kicked him hard in the stomach.  

Mulder now fought to catch his breath and while he tried to recover, 
Franks bent down and gave him one more hard thwack to his jaw.  This 
forced Mulder to keel over backwards and hit the back of his head hard 
against the concrete floor. 

"Ya see Lidofsky?  Now he’s quiet.  Piece of cake."  When Franks left the 
room, Lidofsky went over to Mulder to inspect the damage.  

He observed Mulder as he laid on his side in a fetal position.  The back 
of his head was bleeding pretty badly, and Mulder was groaning in pain 
while holding his stomach.  

"Shit, Franks. You didn’t have to do this to the guy, did you? Shit."

Lidofsky pulled out his handkerchief and began wiping the blood from the 
back of Mulder’s head.  He applied some pressure to stop the bleeding, and 
after a time, it did.  

"Mr. Mulder, are you okay?" he asked.

"I thin’ I’m gonna be sick," he responded. 

"All right Mr. Mulder, let’s get you up and into the bathroom.  Come now." 
 

This time when Mulder leaned into him for support, Carl Lidofsky did not 
push him away.  In fact, he wrapped his left arm around Mulder’s waist and 
grabbed Mulder’s right hand with his own to bring it around his shoulder 
for support.  Lidofsky walked him to the bathroom, just in time for Mulder 
to puke his guts up for the second time that day.  

#####################################################

Maggie Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD

When the doorbell rang, Elizabeth was the one available to answer it.  
Maggie had  gone into the kitchen to make what seemed like the hundredth 
pot of coffee, while Scully was trying to locate some useful information 
on the internet.  

Skinner and Stein were busy perusing the files that Mulder had at home, 
hoping to find a clue as to what he had discovered and wanted to share 
with them.  Unfortunately,  it looked like he had packed that information 
to bring with him to the office today, before he was snatched.

When Elizabeth opened the door, she was somewhat taken aback by the odd 
looking trio before her.  "Yes, may I help you?" she asked somewhat 
tentatively.

"Good evening," said the man with the beard, the most normal looking one 
of the bunch.  "We’re here to see Mulder.  He’s expecting us."

"He is?  I’m sorry, but he’s not here," Elizabeth began.

"Awfully late to still be at a therapy session,’ interjected the lanky man 
with the wild blond hair.

"You know about Fox’s therapy sessions?" asked a very confused Elizabeth.

"Of course we do, Mrs. Mulder.  Why wouldn’t we?" asked the short, 
pony-tailed man.

"Who are you?" Elizabeth implored, distressed that this stranger knew her 
name.

"Mrs. Mulder, we are friends of Mulder’s.  What’s happened?  Where is he?" 
asked the first man again.

Scully came up behind Elizabeth.  She had heard voices at the door and 
realized that Elizabeth had sounded uneasy. When she saw the trio that was 
invading her home, she actually laughed out loud.

"Hello boys," she said.

"Hello Agent Scully," replied Byars.  "Where’s Mulder?"

"Come on in boys, and maybe you can help us figure that out," Scully said 
as she gestured for them to enter.  Elizabeth followed the three men into 
the den where Maggie joined both Skinner and Stein.

"Mom, Elizabeth, Walter and Jack, I’d like to introduce three of Mulder’s 
and my friends, Byars, Langley and Frohicke," said Scully.

"Well, we meet formally at last, gentlemen," said Stein.

The trio looked uneasily at the tall, older gentleman that had just 
addressed them.  All three were well aware as to his identity.  They were 
somewhat disconcerted at the notion that he readily knew who they were.  
Frohicke in particular looked especially uneasy.

"You’re the Lone Gunmen, aren’t you?" asked Skinner with a hint of 
astonishment.  "Damn, I’ve heard Mulder refer to you, but I never 
thought__."

"Uh Dana, could we talk with you in private for a moment," asked Frohicke.

"Yeah, Scully, I think we need to speak to you, alone, for a couple of 
minutes," concurred Langley.

When Dana looked at the trio quizzically, Byars merely reiterated their 
request by saying, "Now."

She excused herself and then ushered them into the living room.  She sat 
down on the long, white, very elegant looking, but exceptionally 
uncomfortable couch.  "Okay boys, what’s up?" Scully asked.

"What’s up?!" shouted Frohicke.  "What’s up, she asks!  Dana, have you all 
gone fucking crazy?!  That’s Cancerman in there!  What the hell is he 
doing in there?"

"Frohicke, calm down.  He’s here__."

"Scully, he’s right.  That man cannot  be trusted," Byars added.  "He has 
no business being here.  It’s probably because of him that all of those 
children are dying."

"Byars, I understand your_____."

"Now Scully, we don’t mean to interfere or anything, but damn, this guy is 
bad news, ya know?  Where’s Mulder?  Why isn’t he here?" questioned 
Langley.

"We don’t know where Mulder is.  That’s why we’re all____."

"You don’t know where the fuck Mulder is and Cancerman is sitting in your 
den as if it’s fucking Christmas Eve and everyone’s gathered round the 
hearth?  Dana, what the hell is going on here?" Frohicke was beside 
himself.  

Dana looked at the three men as they paced about and gestured wildly.  
They reminded her of caged animals in the zoo and terrified animals at 
that.

"Boys, please calm down," Scully called out.  "Hey guys?  Please?"  She 
watched and listened to them long enough.  It was now time for her to be 
heard.

"Gentlemen, shut up and sit down!" 

The three of them stopped dead in their tracks and looked directly at 
Scully.  It was the first time any of them ever heard her raise her voice 
in anger, and it was apparent to them that she was royally pissed off.

They shut up.  They sat down.

"Gentlemen, I understand your concern , but I think it is unfounded at 
this point," she began.

"Dana, you can’t dance with the devil, and Cancerman is the devil 
reincarnate," replied Frohicke.

"He’s not the devil, Frohicke.  Or at least he’s not any longer, oh I 
don’t know, you guys," moaned Scully.  "Somehow he’s managed to convince 
me and Walter that we should trust him."

"You can never trust him, Dana.  It’s too damned dangerous," sneered 
Frohicke.

"Now hold on a minute, Frohicke.  If Dana feels there’s cause to work with 
the Smoking Man, then let’s hear her out," suggested Byars.  

Scully understood the Gunmen’s ire.  If someone had told her six months 
ago she would be siding with Cancerman, she would have had them committed. 
 But experience changes people.  She tried to define it for them, but it 
was so difficult.

"I don’t know how to explain it to you guys.  I just know that over the 
last few days, that man has ingratiated himself into our family.  He just 
seems to belong all of a sudden.  He’s convinced us all that he is here to 
help Mulder.

"Look boys, I know the man is not a saint.  Hell, I know there’s a lot 
that he did, and probably is still doing, that I do not want to ever know 
about.  But for now, for all intents and purposes, he is doing everything 
 possible to help us find Mulder," declared Scully.

"But why?" Frohicke asked.  "The Cancerman always has an ulterior motive 
for whatever action he engages in."

"Yes he does.  Two as a matter of fact."

"And they are?"

"Number one is he believes Mulder’s information will lead us to Samantha, 
Mulder’s sister and his daughter.  For some reason he is sure she is 
affiliated in some form or another  with the people who are responsible 
for those children receiving the small pox vaccination and the Black 
Cancer," stated Scully.

"And number two?" asked Frohicke.

"Number two is probably the most difficult one to believe," she said.  "He 
loves Mulder like his own son."

Frohicke looked at Scully carefully.  He truly cared for this woman as 
well as the man she considered her partner both professionally and in 
life.  He had to be sure she truly believed  Cancerman was there for their 
benefit before he would continue.

"Frohicke, as God is my witness, and on my love for Mulder, I really do 
believe Stein is on our side this time."

"Okay, Dana, but if  you  ever feel any doubt, promise us you’ll go with 
your gut and let us know.  I could never trust the man before, and I don’t 
know if I could ever trust the man in the future.  But for your sake and 
Mulder’s sake, if you think we should work with him then we will," 
concluded Frohicke.

The foursome returned to the den to continue their discussion.  No 
comments were made by anyone left out of the private discussion, and none 
were made by anyone involved.  The conversation picked up where they had 
left off.

"Yes Walter, this unholy trio are the Lone Gunmen," said Scully.

"Well, I for one am delighted to welcome you into my home, boys.  May I 
get you something to drink while you make yourselves comfortable?" asked 
Maggie Scully.

"Thanks Mrs. Scully, something hot would be really appreciated," replied 
Byars.

"I’ll be right back."

"So Scully, what’s going on?  Where exactly is Mulder?" asked Byars again.

Dana went on to update the three men on what transpired during the day.  
She mentioned the cab ride to the doctor’s office, the description given 
by Elizabeth, and the necessity for finding him as soon as possible to get 
him his medication. She included the news that an all points bulletin was 
put out for the driver of the cab along with an artist’s composite sketch 
of the man.

"We are in the process of trying to locate him via a  tracking device 
which works like on a cellular signal that Jack had placed in his hearing 
aids," Scully continued.  "Unfortunately, there appears to be a glitch 
here too.  We think he may either be in a mountainous region or the 
hearing aid is lost or broken.

"And that gentlemen, is the story in a nutshell," Scully related in her 
best FBI Agent persona.

"Dana, are you okay?" Frohicke asked.  Dana looked at Frohicke with just a 
hint of tears forming in her eyes.  Leave it to Frohicke to cut through 
the jargon, and get to the heart of a matter.

"Yes.  I’m fine.  But I don’t know how much longer Mulder will be able to 
hold out.  The longer he’s off of his anticonvulsant medication, the more 
dangerous it might be for him," she replied evenly. 

She paused then, caught her breath and then asked, "But now let me ask you 
something.  What the hell are you doing here?"

Langley laughed out loud and responded, "Mulder had contacted us to 
request some information.  We were able to accommodate him and we told him 
we would be by today to assist him in his investigation of the cardiac 
child murders."

"What did he ask you to search for, and what did you find?" Skinner asked 
seriously.  "Perhaps you’ll have something to help us determine where 
Krycek’s taken him."

"Krycek?" echoed all three men simultaneously.  "How do you know of his 
involvement?"

"I’m afraid that’s my department," stated Stein.  "I recognized one of his 
nasty henchmen based upon the sketch of the cab driver.  I fear Mr. Krycek 
is using Mulder to get to me." 

"Boys, what did Mulder ask you to find out?" repeated Scully.

Byars explained that Mulder felt there had to be some kind of link between 
all of the children due to the presence of the Black Cancer.  He realized 
it wasn’t the obvious one such as doctor or school or parents since none 
of the children lived near one another.  He then reviewed the children’s 
medical records more carefully and found the link.

"Which was?" asked Skinner.

"Smallpox vaccinations," replied Byars.

"What?  But since that’s been eradicated, children don’t get smallpox 
vaccinations anymore," Maggie said.

"Well, they’re not supposed to, Mrs. Scully, but these children did," 
confirmed Frohicke.  "Mulder wanted us to find out where the last of the 
vaccines were housed."

"Atlanta, Georgia and Moscow, Russia," interjected Stein.

"Touché," responded Langley.  "The next step was to determine where the 
vaccines were being sent from, whether it was directly from Atlanta or 
Moscow, and  if there were any intermediary places that were packaging the 
vaccines and sending them out to specific doctors, clinics and hospitals. 
 

Byars continued by saying, "We were going to the individual clinics and 
doctors’ offices that administered the smallpox vaccinations to see if 
there were other samples available.  We wanted to check the lot numbers on 
the packages.  We’ve got to try to find a link between the vaccines, 
because I suspect that’s where we’ll find the Black Cancer too." 

And Frohicke concluded by adding, "Mulder was going to supply us with the 
names and address of the clinics and medical offices those kids were seen 
at.  We were going to make a little nocturnal social visit to each of  
them in an attempt to gather the necessary information."

Stein looked thoughtfully at this trio of men whom he still considered 
very able adversaries, but now felt grateful knowing they were, at least 
for now, working on the same side.  

"That makes sense.  I’ve suspected there was a renegade treatment center 
that is procuring the Black Cancer and arranging to have it administered 
to different subjects.  They then somehow shock the victims to induce 
their death," concluded Stein.

"All of this to get back at you, Jack?" asked Skinner incredulously.

"The players are becoming increasingly more difficult to control, Walter. 
 They all want to play by their own rules whether it is for the greater 
good or not.  I fear the players in this scheme, and this goes for Krycek, 
have had their own agenda for quite some time," Stein replied.  "Dana, do 
the records indicate when the children got their smallpox vaccinations?"

"I’m looking at the faxes now.  It’s hard to determine, as the writing is 
so unclear.  Okay, according to the last victim, it was received last 
year.  And the fourth victim was last year too.  As a matter of fact, it 
was the same month," she concluded.

Scully continued to review the medical charts and noted each child 
received the smallpox vaccination in the same month.  There was no 
indication as to what day during the month.  "We’ve got to find out where 
these vaccinations are coming from as soon as possible.  It might be our 
only chance in finding Mulder.

"Ohmigod.  What time is it now?" Scully asked suddenly.

"It’s going on nine thirty, sweetheart," answered Maggie.

"We’ve got to find him.  We’ve got to find him soon."


End of Part 17/33

#####################################################





Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 18/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:07:33 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 18/33

Unknown Address
Raleigh, NC

Mulder woke up in the darkened room feeling totally disoriented.   He 
couldn’t tell what time it was because there were no windows leading to 
the outside.  He didn’t have any idea as to how long he had been sleeping, 
but he figured it was long enough to lull Edgar Franks into complacency 
and allow him to fall asleep as well.

His bladder, however, was full,  and he desperately needed to relieve 
himself.  When he tried to sit up, though,  Mulder felt the effects of  
his earlier run-in with Franks.  He felt light headed, dizzy, and slightly 
nauseous.  *Concussion,* he thought to himself.  *Why the hell am I always 
getting concussions?*

Mulder forced himself to a standing position and fought hard to  remain  
upright .  James, his PT, would have been very proud of him, and though 
his eyes were wide open, the room was so dark a blindfold would have had 
the very same effect.
*So there,* thought Mulder triumphantly. 

Of course the next challenge was finding the bathroom without falling flat 
on his face.  He really did have to go, so he tried hard to determine in 
which direction the other "baby sitter" led him to throw up his delicious 
big mac.  It was not an easy task to do in pitch darkness when you were 
healthy; it was nearly impossible for a man with spatial relationship 
deficits.

Suddenly he felt a hand press down hard on his shoulder.  "Where the fuck 
do you think you’re going?" demanded Edgar Franks.

"I have to ta’e a lea_k_," Mulder replied with determination.  "I wa’ 
lookin’ for the ba’room."

Franks walked ahead of Mulder, not realizing that Mulder would have 
actually appreciated a helping hand.  He really wanted his walker, but he 
knew they would never give in to that request.  

Mulder, looking as precarious as a tight rope walker on a windy day,  took 
one tentative step in front of him at a time.   Franks opened the bathroom 
door that was in the far right corner of the room and turned on the light. 
 Mulder not only squinted at the blinding light before him, but he 
startled as well.  He lost his balance and landed painfully on the floor. 
 

"Shi_t_!" Mulder shouted out loud.

Franks was in his face inside of a second.  "Why can’t you keep your God 
damned mouth shut, Mulder?"  Franks sneered as he smacked him hard across 
the face.  

Mulder looked at him with a shocked expression.  He didn’t expect the blow 
to his face, because he had no way of gauging  just how loud his voice 
was.

"Wha’ the hell wa’ tha’ for?" asked Mulder.

"Just keep your mouth shut, Mulder, and we’ll get along just fine," 
replied Franks.

"Can you he’p me up p’ease?  I really do ha’e to go to the ba’room," he 
pleaded.

Franks remembered what happened the last time he helped Mulder up.  He 
walked toward him but at the same time  managed to keep his distance to 
avoid any more projectile vomiting  episodes.

While Mulder relieved himself, Franks stood guard.  Though he probably 
should have felt self-conscious about having Franks standing so nearby him 
while he urinated, Mulder didn’t.  He had gotten used to having Skinner, 
Scully, or even Maggie stand watch while he took a whiz to ensure he 
didn’t take a fall and injure himself even more.

After Franks led him back into the still dark, main room he sat back down 
on the concrete floor.   Mulder asked, "Wha’ time is it?" 

"Why do ya wanna know?  Ya going somewhere?" Franks replied.

"Jus’ tell me wha’ ti’e it is."

"Well, if ya must know, it’s  just after midnight," he replied.

"Wha_t_?" Mulder asked incredulously.  "How lon’ are you goin’ to kee’ me 
here?" 

"As long as it takes for Mr. Krycek to accomplish his objectives, Mulder."

Though he would have preferred the lights on, Mulder was at least thankful 
for the silence around him, because it afforded him a greater ability to 
decipher the words of his keeper.

"An’ wha’ happens after tha’?"

"You’ll probably go where the rest of them are and get that shit put into 
you."

"Wha’ shi_t_?" he asked nervously.

"The STP shit.  You know, the oil treatment?  It looks like these little 
disgusting oily, black worms.  I mean, those little suckers look totally 
revolting, ya know?  I couldn’t imagine putting those damned things in me, 
but I from what I hear, it hurts like hell.  At least from the screams I 
hear in the treatment center.  Man, those guys just scream and scream. 
Well, at least I’ve given you something to look forward to, eh Mulder?" 
Franks concluded.

The thing Edgar Franks was not aware of, as he made his little sales 
pitch, was Mulder understood his own fate from the moment he said the 
words "oil treatment."  He realized immediately that the Black Cancer was 
once again in his future, and it was at that very moment, unbeknownst to 
Edgar Franks, that Fox Mulder’s stress level exceeded even his limit.

Mulder’s body first reacted to this stress by lapsing into small, almost 
imperceptible tremors.  As Franks droned on, Mulder let out a soft cry of 
anguish.  Franks believed it was in response to his eloquent description 
of his horrible fate.  

It was, in fact, a typical symptom of  the initial stages of a grand mal 
seizure.  Mulder’s body fell back to the floor leaving him in a supine 
position.  Franks didn’t notice in the darkness,  as he was taking to much 
glee out of the idea of verbally torturing Mulder.

Suddenly Mulder’s body stiffened and began twitching more noticeably.  
Franks was still droning on and on, and did not take notice of his 
charge’s condition until the twitching became uncontrollable spasms.  
Franks heard the thrashing about and ran to turn on the lights.

When Franks turned around he saw Mulder’s body on the floor was convulsing 
uncontrollably.  He ran to him and leaned over his body.  His first 
instinct was to forcibly  hold him down and he did so with his right hand, 
while at the same time he pulled out a walkie talkie with his left.

"I need help in here.  The guy’s gone wacko on me!  He’s having some kind 
of a fit!" he said anxiously.  

Lidofsky ran into the room moments later.  When he saw what was going on, 
he screamed to Franks to get the hell off of the guy.

"But look at him!" Franks shouted.

"I am looking at him, you idiot.  That’s why you’ve got to get off of him! 
 For God’s sake, Franks, he’s having a seizure.  You could hurt him by 
holding him down like that," Lidofsky replied angrily.

When Franks stood away, Lidofsky moved quickly to Mulder’s side.  He noted 
he was breathing irregularly and that his pants, though only slightly wet, 
were also slightly soiled.  Lidofsky realized with sadness that Mulder had 
lost bladder control and bowel control during this seizure.  

Lidofsky turned Mulder onto his side with his face angled toward the floor 
so that his saliva would drip out of his mouth instead of back down his 
throat.  He merely kneeled nearby and allowed the seizure to take its 
course.

"How long has he been seizing?" Lidofsky asked.

"I don’t know," replied an irritated Franks.  "Do I look like fucking 
Florence Nightingale?"

"Franks, it’s important to monitor this kind of shit!  Think!  How long 
has he been seizing?"

"He must have been going on like that for a few minutes before you finally 
came in," Franks finally admitted.

"A few minutes?  What’s that?  One?  Two? Four? Six?  How many minutes?" 
said a very anxious Lidofsky as he watched Mulder’s body continue to be in 
the throes of a full grand mal seizure.

"I dunno, Carl.  Maybe three or four minutes?  I’m sorry, man.  I didn’t 
realize I was supposed to keep a stopwatch on him for these kind of 
things," Franks offered, somewhat contritely.

"Call Mr. Krycek, Edgar," Lidofsky said.

"What?  Are you crazy Carl?" Franks implored.

"The guy’s in trouble, Edgar.  We gotta get him to the doctor," Lidofsky 
replied.

"Are you sure, Carl?  Mr. Krycek is gonna be real pissed about this."

"It doesn’t matter if he’s pissed or not.  We gotta get this guy to the 
doctor, and I mean soon.  He’s still seizing, Edgar.  It’s gotta be over 
ten minutes.  He needs medication," Lidofsky concluded.

Franks reluctantly went over to the intercom hanging on the wall and 
dialed Krycek’s extension.  He explained the situation and then held the 
phone at arm’s length to avoid the full blown effect of Krycek’s cursing.

"He said he’d have a gurney sent here as soon as possible, but we’d better 
keep him alive," reported Franks.

"A gurney?  Good."  And then turning to Mulder, he spoke soothingly in his 
accented English, "Hear that Mr. Mulder?  You’re going to go to a place 
where they can help you.  You’re going to be fine, Mr. Mulder.  Keep 
breathing, Mr. Mulder.  You’re going to be fine," he repeated over and 
over until the gurney arrived.

"Damn it, it’s about time.  This man is very ill.  Move it!!" Lidofsky 
cried out in anger.

The two attendants picked Mulder’s seizing body up and strapped him into 
place.  Though Lidofsky wanted to follow him into the treatment center, no 
one had given him permission to enter that area.  So, he stayed behind and 
went with Franks into the break room.  As he sat down and sipped his 
coffee, he said a silent  prayer for Mr. Mulder’s well being.

#####################################################

Maggie Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD

Scully jerked her head up with a start.  She must have fallen asleep in 
the club chair and no one wanted to disturb her.  She woke up with an 
uneasy feeling.  Something was wrong, that she knew.  She wasn’t sure what 
it was, but she knew her uneasiness had to do with Mulder’s well-being.  
And she suddenly realized his well being was in great jeopardy.

"Mom!  Abah!" she cried out.

Maggie and Walter were at her side in an instant.  They asked her what was 
wrong, and she replied she had a terrible feeling that something was wrong 
with Mulder.  

"What time is it?" she asked anxiously.

"It’s almost twelve-thirty," replied Walter.

"He needs his meds.  Something is wrong.  I know it is.  Oh God, he’s got 
to get his meds," she sobbed.

Walter reached out to hold his adopted daughter in his strong arms.  
"Dana, we’ll find him.  We’ll get him back for you, I promise."

"Oh Abah, but will he be in one piece?" she cried as she sought the warmth 
and security of his embrace.

End of Part 18/33

#####################################################




Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 19/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:09:10 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 19/33

Treatment Center
Unknown Address
Raleigh, NC

Mulder was wheeled, still laying on his side, into the treatment center’s 
examining room as quickly as it was safely possible.  As he continued to 
seize his limbs strained against the safety restraints.  He was brought to 
the center of the examination room where the young doctor was waiting.  

She didn’t necessarily appreciate being roused out of a deep sleep, but 
when Mr. Krycek calls, one did not complain nor dawdle.  He himself had 
called to inform her she would be receiving a patient that needed very 
special, impeccable care.  The doctor was not informed as to why this 
particular patient was to receive the VIP treatment, but receive it he 
would.

Mr. Krycek ordered it , and Dr. Samantha Ellis did what she was ordered to 
do, just like any good member in standing of the Consortium’s Rebel 
Faction.  Dr. Ellis watched as the gurney was locked into place.  She used 
her stethoscope in an attempt to get a quick reading on his heart, but his 
body was experiencing too many severe tremors to get an accurate reading. 
 

Ellis decided she needed to hook him up to heart and brain monitors as a 
means of keeping tabs on his condition as soon as possible.  She asked the 
 attendants if there were any kind of medical history on the patient and 
he shook his head mutely.  

"Damn it," she said aloud.  There was a possibility the seizure was a 
result of a pre-existing condition.  If he were already taking a certain 
kind of medication he could suffer a reaction if she gave him a different 
medication.

It didn’t look like she was going to have a choice though.  She was 
informed the patient had been seizing for upwards of ten minutes prior to 
being brought here.  The seizure was passing the fifteen minute mark.  She 
made the decision to administer Dilantin, the oldest and most commonly 
used anticonvulsant used to date.

Ellis knew there were other, newer and even more effective medications on 
the market for seizure conditions.  But she also knew Dilantin had been 
around for the longest historically and remained effective in the short 
term.  She first drew blood to develop a baseline and then administered 
two hundred milligrams of the drug.  

She placed an oxygen mask around his face to enhance his breathing.  
Within minutes Dr. Ellis observed the patient’s body begin to relax.  The 
tremors lessened and his extremities became less stiff.  After 
approximately  seven to ten more minutes, the patient’s body totally 
relaxed.  

He laid on his side with his face pointing down toward the gurney.  He was 
drooling heavily and his eyes were very glassy and unfocused. Dr. Ellis 
debated as to whether she should try to speak with the patient.  

It had been her experience that if a seizure victim was roused too 
quickly, it could trigger another seizure.  Sometimes the person went into 
another seizure immediately, anyway, but Dr. Ellis didn’t see any reason 
to force the issue at the moment.


Samantha Ellis suddenly experienced a moment of deja vu.  Samantha 
remembered an earlier time in her life when she had a similar experience. 
 She couldn’t remember exactly when or with whom, but it took her breath 
away at the suddenness and clarity of the memory itself.  She actually saw 
herself leaning over the seizing body of a young boy and feeling the fear 
she felt back then when she was a small child.  

Samantha shook herself back to the present.  She was a doctor, for 
heaven’s sake.  *Get a grip,* she admonished herself.   *You’ve a patient 
on the table who needs you.*  

She monitored the patients vitals and decided he was as stable as he was 
going to be for the moment.  Dr. Ellis pulled a stool over and got at eye 
level with the man on the gurney.  His eyes were still unfocused, but he 
had  stopped drooling.  She grabbed a soft towelette and gently wiped his 
mouth of the remaining saliva.  

She looked up at the attendants and asked if they knew his name. "Mulder," 
was the answer.  

Dr. Ellis nodded pensively and looked back to her patient.  "Mr. Mulder?  
Mr. Mulder, can you hear me?"

What Dr. Ellis did not realize was Mulder was actually laying on the ear 
with the hearing aid, so he really  could not hear her very well at all, 
given all of the noise from the various monitors he was hooked up to and 
the chatter of the various medical attendants present.  As hard as he 
tried, Mulder simply could not focus on the face before him.  

He knew she was saying something to him, but between the enormous fatigue 
and confusion he was feeling as a result of the grand mal seizure and his 
hearing loss, he could not concentrate fully enough to make out what she 
was saying, or to even determine what she looked like.  All he wanted to 
do was sleep. He felt he didn’t have a choice as he closed his eyes and 
slept.

#####################################################

On route from Raleigh, NC to Baltimore, MD


"I still don’t know why we gotta drive the car all the way back to 
Maryland to dump it," complained Franks.  "This is a God damned long 
drive!"

"You can survive the five hour trip, Edgar," replied Lidofsky.

"Sure, that’s easy for you to say.  You didn’t just make the trip 
yesterday with Son of Exorcist.  Shit, I still can smell the puke on my 
shoes," Franks griped again.

"Tell me about it.  I’m sitting right next to you," he agreed.  "But you 
know why it happened, don’ t you?  It’s because you think too much with 
this," he said while making a muscle with his left arm and pointing to it 
with his right hand.  "You got to use your brains every now and then to 
assess a situation.   Couldn’t you see that poor guy could only take so 
much?" he implored.

"Lidofsky, you getting soft on me?" asked Franks.  "Mr. Krycek said to use 
whatever force was necessary to make the snatch, so I did."

"Damn it, Edgar, my great-grandmother, Bubbie Eva, could have made the 
snatch on Mulder," snorted Lidofsky.  When he looked over at Franks and 
saw him turn bright red, Lidofsky knew the muscle man accepted his point. 
  Carl knew Franks would never admit it out right, but he also knew Edgar 
Franks wouldn’t be so quick to beat up on the guy again.  At least not 
while he was around.

"Well," Franks began, changing the subject, "at least we get to take a 
flight back to the center.  I don’t think my back could handle another 
five hour drive back."  Carl Lidofsky nodded in agreement and then closed 
his eyes till his driving shift came up.

#####################################################

AD Skinner’s Office
Washington, DC

When the soft trill of the cell phone rang out, the three of them reached 
for their pockets.  Jack Stein came up the winner, while Walter and Dana 
looked on.  

"Yes?."

"We have a fix on the tracking device.  You’re not going to believe it, 
Sir.  We’ve tracked it back to Baltimore."

"What?  When?" asked  an excited Stein.

Both Dana and Walter thought they were going to explode if Stein didn’t 
let them in on the latest development.

The voice at the other end of the phone related that a very weak signal 
was picked up just outside of North Carolina, but the mountainous area 
caused the signal to fade in and out.  It didn’t get strong again until 
Virginia, and then it stabilized in Maryland.  Baltimore to be exact.  In 
fact, it looked like it was emitting its signal right from the very place 
Mulder was taken.  Pratt Street, nearby the doctor’s office. 

One of the very doctor’s offices that the Lone Gunmen paid a visit to last 
night.  After a very thorough search of the facility, Langley was the one 
who came upon the box containing vials of small pox vaccine.  It was 
purely by accident, as Langley was searching around in the back room and 
came upon a small, hidden refrigerator unit. 

Langley thought it was odd to have a working refrigerator covered up with 
a drop cloth and then blocked by boxes that were piled six and seven high 
to make the refrigerator unit inaccessible.   So, never one to be 
deterred, Langley meticulously removed all of the obstacles and found the 
small box hidden in the rear of the unit, inside another box listing it as 
insulin.  

Byars looked at the wild haired one and asked him what ever made him 
decide to keep looking.  Langley responded he had had a feeling and 
decided to follow through on it.  And it paid off with a lot #:  865452P. 
 The Lone Gunmen were equally successful in the other two offices they 
searched last night and discovered the same lot number.  

So when Stein’s technical expert reported they picked up  a tracking 
signal nearby the doctor’s office where Mrs. Mulder had her exam, Dana and 
Walter were very hopeful.

"Maybe they just dumped him back where they had kidnapped him.  Maybe, 
they just want to scare us, but got scared themselves when they discovered 
we knew about the small pox vaccinations.  Maybe____." Said Scully.

"___Maybe," said Walter Skinner, effectively cutting off Dana’s anxiety, 
"we’ll just drive over and check it out."  As they grabbed their coats, 
Skinner called in for backup to set up a search of the area for Mulder and 
his hearing aid tracking device.

#####################################################

Maggie Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD

Maggie heard the back door open and was surprised to see Walter, Dana, and 
Jack  walk into the house as it was still relatively early in the day.

"Hi," Maggie said, surprised at their appearance.  "What’s going on?"

At the sound of footsteps and voices, Elizabeth entered the den.  "What’s 
happened?" she asked anxiously.  "What’s happened to Fox?"

"We still don’t know, Elizabeth," Dana began in frustration.  "We don’t 
know anything!" 

"Walter?  What’s going on?" Maggie asked.

"We found the cab that picked up Mulder and you, Elizabeth.  It was 
abandoned by the doctor’s office on Pratt Street," answered Walter.

"When did you find the cab?" asked Maggie.  "Was there any sign of Fox?"

"We found it because the tracking device transmitted the signal which told 
us exactly where the cab was," responded Jack.

"The device that was in Fox’s hearing aid.  Oh my God, where’s Fox?" cried 
out Elizabeth.

"We don’t know, Elizabeth.  That’s the problem.  The hearing aid was on 
the floor in the rear of the cab," Scully replied.  "We know where the 
damned hearing aid is, we just don’t know where Mulder is.  Damn it, I 
can’t take this anymore!" Scully raised her voice loudly.

"So now what?" asked Maggie, feeling the frustration almost as much as her 
daughter.  "What do we do now?"

"We keep working to find him, and we keep our eyes and ears open in doing 
so.  I suspect Krycek won’t remain silent forever.  Not if Stein is right 
about Krycek’s motive to get revenge," answered Skinner.  

"How long do we have to wait before this Krycek fellow gets in touch with 
you.  Isn’t there a way to get in touch with him?  Fox can’t wait much 
longer without his medications, Walter.  He needs to be found and soon," 
declared Maggie.


#####################################################

The Lone Gunmen
Unknown Location

Byars, Langley, and Frohicke all came to the same conclusion.  The 
packaging was not American made.  The vaccines definitely came from 
Moscow, Russia.  The vaccines were not, however, small pox vaccines, yet 
there was no evidence of the Black Cancer in the vials either.

The boys determined that the contents of the vials had something to do 
with the Black Cancer entities, they were just unsure as to what.  They 
hoped Scully would be able to determine if whatever the substance was 
showed up in the autopsy toxicological reports.  

Langley discovered something else odd.  Not all of the vials contained the 
same drug.   In fact, if Langley didn’t know better, he’d swear on his 
high school chem teacher’s head, that some of the vials contained plain 
H2O.  Water.  Plain, not even Poland Spring, water.

"They’re using the kids as guinea pigs," Langley concluded.

"Well, we kind of knew that already, didn’t we? asked Frohicke.

"Yeah, but not for the Black Cancer specifically," responded Langley.

"How do you mean?" asked Byars.

"All of the children had the Black Cancer like Mulder.  Remember Mulder 
told us he had  received some sort of antidote for it, which is why it 
didn’t kill him right away.

"I believe these children were test subjects for the antidote.  I believe 
the six children who died were given a placebo, a water placebo," 
explained Langley.

"Oh my God.  You guys know what that means, don’t you?" exclaimed Byars.

"There are probably a helluva a lot more kids out there carrying the Black 
Cancer.  Let’s just pray the rest of them got the cure instead of the 
water placebo," replied Langley.

"We’re going to see more dead children, aren’t we?" Frohicke asked 
rhetorically.   

End of Part 19/33

#####################################################




Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 20/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:11:21 GMT
--------
Abah  VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in part 1

Part 20/33

Unknown Address
Raleigh, NC

Mulder woke up slowly.  His limited hearing picked up sounds that were all 
too familiar to him.  The beeps of electronic monitors could be heard 
intermittently.  When he attempted to stretch his arms, he felt immobile. 
 He tugged at his wrists and realized they were bound with restraints.

At that realization he let out a low moan of frustration, and a medical 
attendant rushed over to him.  She observed him ever so briefly, just long 
enough to note his vitals, as well as the eye movement.  She left to 
quickly place a phone call to the doctor, as Dr. Ellis wanted to be 
informed as soon as the patient began to show signs of  awakening.

Mulder tried to call out, but his mouth was extremely dry.  He was 
desperate for some water.  Scully.  If Scully were here, she would know he 
needed the water.  Mulder emitted another moan, only this one was of 
despair.  He was feeling disjointed, uncomfortable, scared and alone. He 
desperately wanted Scully at his side.  Now. "Scu’eee," he attempted to 
call out, but with his mouth so dry it came out as a raspy groan.

When Dr. Ellis arrived approximately twenty minutes later, she asked for 
an update on the patient’s condition.  She was informed of  his vital 
signs which were now stable.  

The attendant also informed the doctor that the patient was calling out a 
word over and over again, but neither she, nor her colleagues, were able 
to determine what the word was.  When Dr. Ellis asked the attendant what 
the word sounded like, she was informed, "Skuh-ee."

Samantha Ellis shook her head upon hearing that, as she had no clue as to 
what its possible meaning was either.  She hoped to gain some more 
information when she spoke to Mr. Krycek about her new charge sometime 
later that day.  In the meantime, she would have to do some detective work 
on her own, hopefully with the full cooperation of the patient himself.

She stood over him and took the time to really look at him.  She hadn’t 
had the time to do that last night when he was brought in, since she was 
too busy doctoring him.   This morning, however, she had the luxury of 
time to really take a good look at him.  

Ellis noted the patient was tall.  That’s not always easy to determine 
when the victim arrives flat on their backs, and this one had actually 
come laying on his side with his body bent in a little.  But now that he 
was laying in a supine position, she determined he was indeed a six 
footer, possibly a little more.

She also noted he was extremely thin, and in fact underweight.  He did not 
show any signs of being malnourished, just way too thin.  His skin color 
was pale, almost chalky, but Ellis attributed that to the seizure and 
medications.   

His hair was long enough to cover his ears a bit, but it was neatly 
trimmed.  She also noted, for the first time, the hearing aid in the left 
ear that the neatly trimmed, but long hair, had hidden from her.

Next, the doctor noted his eyes.  Though they were still closed, she noted 
the patient had the most beautiful and longest eye lashes she’d seen in 
quite a while.  *Most women would envy those eyelashes, Mr. Mulder,* she 
thought to herself.  

Suddenly Samantha Ellis experienced deja vu again! Samantha found herself 
sitting on a porch next to a young boy.  He was crying and cursing and 
pounding a baseball into his mitt.  *What’s wrong?* she heard herself ask 
the boy.  *Why are you crying?*  

*They heard them!  The guys heard Mom’s friends  say I had girl’s eyes,* 
he blurted out.  *They heard them say it wasn’t fair for a boy to have 
such pretty girl’s eyelashes!  And now they won’t let me play, ‘cause they 
said they don’t play ball with no girls!*  

She watched as he continued to cry and pound the glove in frustration.  
She heard herself say, *I’m sorry.  I’ll play with you.*

At that she saw the boy calm down, though the tears continued to stream 
down his cheeks.  *Thanks, Sam, that’s real nice of you, but I don’t feel 
like playing right now.  Maybe later, okay?*  And with that he gave her 
the most beautiful smile she’d ever seen.  Samantha felt total, 
unconditional love in that smile, and it took her breath away.

"Scu’y," he moaned aloud to startle Dr. Ellis out of her revelry.  

"Mr. Mulder?  Mr. Mulder, can you wake up now?" Dr. Ellis asked gently, 
but directly at his face in recognition of the hearing loss.

"Scu’y," he repeated over and over again.  He then licked his lips, and 
Ellis realized the poor guy was probably dying of thirst.  She reached 
over for the pitcher of ice water and poured some into the cup.  She 
snapped the cover on the cup and placed the straw inside the small hole 
meant to accommodate it and put the straw by the patient’s lips.  

"Drink, Mr. Mulder.  It will make you feel better," she offered.

When Mulder felt the straw on his lips he smiled slightly, and uttered 
"Scu’y," in a relieved tone.  He then sucked on the straw to drink in the 
much needed liquid.  After a few sips he felt sated and also exhausted.  
He fell asleep again, but not before he uttered in a tone reserved only 
for her, "Than’s  Scu’y, I love you."

#####################################################

X-Files Department
Washington, DC

Brrrnnnggg.  Brrrnnnggg.

"Scully."

"Hello Agent Scully, how are you today?"

"I’m fi___."  It nearly came out of her mouth, but somehow she knew this 
was not what the voice on the other end needed to hear.  "I’m….scared.  
It’s been too long and I’m scared, Fohicke,"she told him as she recognized 
her friend’s most distinctive voice.

"I know Dana.  This sucks big time, but listen, we have some information 
we would like to share with you.  Would you care to join us for a bite to 
eat, say around one o’clock at ‘The Library Restaurant’?" he asked.

"No problem.  Do you want me to bring Skinner and Stein?" she asked.

"I think we would feel more comfortable if it were just you, Dana.  We’re 
still not too comfortable with this new association, so we’d just as soon 
limit our contact with him.  If that’s okay with you, of course," Frohicke 
deferred.

"It’s okay.  I know how hard it is for you boys to accept him as one of 
the good guys.  I guess I still can’t believe it either, but the fact that 
you didn’t run in the other direction at the mere mention of him was more 
than I ever hoped for, so yes, I’ll meet you alone, at one o’clock."

#####################################################

Unknown Address
Raleigh, NC

"We delivered the car, boss, just like you wanted," reported Franks.

"Very good, Franks.  You left it right near the doctor’s office as I 
asked?"

"Of course Mr. Krycek.  We followed your orders to a Tee," he replied 

"Do you know the car has been impounded already?" Krycek asked.

"No.  That’s pretty fast, isn’t it?" asked Franks. 

"Yes.  They discovered the car extremely quickly, too quickly.  It was 
almost as though they were staking the location out.  I don’t quite 
understand how they found it so fast, but my sources say the suits were on 
that car within one hour of you dropping it off.  What’s even more amazing 
is the uniforms were there within twenty minutes of you dumping it.  Now I 
wonder why that is?" Krycek mused darkly.

"I don’t know why, boss.  All I know is Lidofsky and I followed your 
orders to a Tee. We didn’t change nothing," replied a nervous Franks.

"Is that true Lidofsky?  You followed my orders exactly?"

"Yes," Carl Lidofsky replied.  "We followed your orders exactly."

"Very well, you’re dismissed," Krycek said with a wave of his hand.

"Uh, Sir?  If you don’t mind my asking you, how’s Mr. Mulder doing?" asked 
Lidofsky.

"He’ll live, Lidofsky," Krycek responded dryly.

"Well, that is good.  Thank you, Sir." observed Lidofsky. 

 "Do you have any further instructions for us, Mr. Krycek?" asked Franks, 
trying to change the subject.  He sensed the boss was none to happy with 
Carl’s inquiry.

"Not at this moment, gentlemen, but soon.  I promise you very soon, it 
will be time to smoke the bastard out, and when it is, I’ll let you know," 
Krycek concluded.


End of Part 20/33
####################################################








Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 21/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:12:36 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto

Disclaimers in part 1

Part 21/33

Maggie Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD

Maggie sat alone in the kitchen, sipping a cup of coffee that she spiced 
up a bit with a couple of shots of the Amaretto liqueur she usually saved 
for special occasions.   It warmed her as it slid down her throat 
effortlessly.  Maggie remembered only three other times when she brought 
out the bottle for a personal taste.  

The first was when her beloved Captain, her Bill, died unexpectedly from a 
heart attack.  The second was when her Dana was being kept alive on life 
support and she made the decision to remove it, and the third time was 
when her eldest daughter, Melissa,  was murdered.

Now, Maggie Scully found herself mourning the loss of another one of her 
children.  Fox Mulder had ingratiated himself into her heart the first 
time she’d met him.  It was the night she arrived at Dana’s apartment, 
having just woken up from a nightmare that told her she was being taken 
from her.  

Then during the time Dana was still missing  she told him of her concern 
that she was still having the same dream.  When he told her the time to 
start worrying would be when she stopped having the dreams, was when she 
came to love him as one of her own.  

And now she sat in her kitchen, drinking the alcohol laced coffee, and 
wondered if he would be returned to her as her younger daughter had been, 
twice in fact.  The first time was after the abduction and the second time 
was after the cancer.  Life after the cancer was supposed to be joyous and 
happy.  Instead she sat and waited to see if she would grieve again.

She felt a firm hand on her shoulder, looked up, and saw Walter standing 
next to her.  "Hi," she said quietly.

"Hi to you too," he replied.  "I didn’t want to startle you, but I had 
called your name three or four times.  You were in another world."

"I was feeling sorry for myself, Walter."  Maggie averted her gaze for a 
moment, and Walter sat down across from her.   She continued, eyes still 
looking anywhere but at him.  "I was thinking how unfair God was being to 
me for making me grieve four times in the last three years.  It’s not 
fair, and I don’t like God very much at the moment for putting me and my 
family through this," she said somberly.

"I don’t blame you for being angry, Maggie, but should you be angry at 
God?" he replied quietly.

Maggie looked at Walter curiously, as she never knew him to be a religious 
man, but he had never faulted her for her own beliefs in God.  Yet now, 
when she questioned those very beliefs, Walter Skinner admitted for the 
first time his own doubts and beliefs.

"With whom else should I be angry, Walter?" she asked.  

"How about the bad guys, Maggie?" he replied softly. "God put good guys 
and bad guys on this earth, didn’t He?  Are we supposed to think God can 
control every action the bad guys make?  If that were true, then we would 
have to expect the converse to be true.  God should then be able to 
control every move the good guys make. 

"Maggie, I don’t know if I like that idea.  I mean, I don’t like the idea 
of the bad guys being given free reign, but if that’s the only way I can 
guarantee that I, as a good guy, have free reign to act the way I feel is 
best, then so be it.

"I want to be free to do God’s work, Maggie, not necessarily be at God’s 
mercy," he concluded.

"But I’m tired of all the sadness.  I’m tired of good people having to go 
through so much trauma and sadness.  It makes me angry, Walter.  It makes 
me very angry.  That young man out there somewhere has been put through 
more hell in his thirty-seven years than most people would see in ten 
lifetimes.  

"It’s not fair to him, and it’s not fair to Dana or the rest of us.  Why 
should fate deem it that he be forced to suffer so much more than most 
people.  That’s not the work of a merciful God, Walter.  I had always 
believed that God watched over all of us, and that He would take care of 
us.  I don’t think I can believe that anymore," she concluded sadly.

"Oh Maggie, if you lose your faith then where will that leave the rest of 
us?  My sweet, loving Maggie, I count on you to be strong for all of us 
and one of the reasons you’re able to be strong is because of your faith 
in God to see us through all of this.  

"Maggie, God is not forcing us to believe in Him.  God is there for us to 
accept and embrace at our will.  I have to believe that there is something 
out there bigger than all of us who will hear us, will hear me, and give 
me the strength to go on.  

"I learned that from someone I’ve come to love very much, Maggie.  It took 
me a long time to develop that kind of trust in myself that would allow me 
to believe again and put my faith in something or someone that I could not 
touch or see or hear.  It took a very long time for me to find someone who 
could lead me to that faith again.

"And now I need to work as hard as I can to find him again.  I need your 
strength and faith in me Maggie, so I can find Fox.  Please Maggie, don’t 
desert me by abandoning your faith.  Please."

Walter had been sitting in the chair across from her, but he now stood up 
and knelt down at her side so he was eye level with her.
"I love you Margaret Scully.  I love you with all of my heart, and I want 
to see you happy.  I want to do whatever I can to make you happy, but 
ultimately my sweet Maggie, it’s up to you.  It’s always been up to you."

"Find him, Walter.  Just find him."

#####################################################

Unknown Address
Raleigh, NC

Dr. Ellis checked in on the patient a couple of hours later.  She wanted 
to be sure the necessary amount of Dilantin was being absorbed by Mulder’s 
bloodstream.  As she rummaged about the various charts and monitors she 
saw the patient slowly rise to wakefulness.   

"Hello," Dr. Ellis said clearly.  "How are you feeling?"

Mulder heard the voice but was unsure of the words.  He couldn’t hear 
anything very clearly due to the constant humming and beeping of the 
monitors in the room with him.  He felt extremely disjointed as well.

He had opened his eyes and hoped to look about and get his bearings.  He 
knew he’d been there for a while, since at least last night.  He couldn’t 
remember why he was in this room, but at least he was no longer strapped 
to the bed.  He hated being placed in restraints.

He looked at the young woman who spoke to him.  He was having trouble 
getting his eyes to focus.  He blinked his eyes hard several times, and 
then tried to stare ahead.  

When his eyes focused well enough to see straight, he found himself 
looking directly into a pair of lovely hazel eyes.  Mulder stared into 
those eyes and drank in the tenderness that seemed to be emanating from 
them.  He next took in the face before him and noticed it was lovely and 
feminine.  Mulder saw a pair of tortoise shelled glasses perched on her 
nose and short, wavy, light brown hair frame her face.  

His eyes focused so he was able to observe her whole face and felt comfort 
and security in that face.  He sensed a familiarity in her face  that he 
had not seen in many years.  And then Mulder gasped.

Mulder’s extremities stiffened and then the tremors began in earnest.  His 
head lurched back and he began to gag a bit.  Mulder’s breathing became 
labored and irregular.

Dr. Ellis jumped into action.  She called out to the medical team and 
directed them to assist her in turning the patient on his side.  They then 
replaced the safety restraints so as to protect him from rolling off the 
bed.  She had begun timing the seizure and determined if the seizure went 
beyond five minutes, she would administer an extra dose of Dilantin.  
Until then, there was really very little to do.

When the seizure hit the four minute mark, Ellis observed Mulder’s 
extremities begin to relax.  The seizure was coming to an end which was a 
great  relief to Ellis.  She had the feeling his body wouldn’t be able to 
sustain too many more four minute seizures much less the fifteen minute 
seizures of the night before.

As she took the last of the vitals she said, "Okay Mr. Mulder," she said, 
"you’re going to be fine.  I want you to rest now."  She smoothed the 
blanket  over him to provide him with the warmth his body may have lost 
during the seizure.  

"Scu’y?" he mumbled.

"No, not yet," she replied regretfully.  "Get some rest, Mr. Mulder."

"Oh, okay," he replied sleepily.  "Goo’ nigh’, Sam."

Samantha Ellis looked at her patient with surprise, and maybe, a little 
fear.

#####################################################

The Library Restaurant
Washington, DC

"Hello Agent Scully," greeted Byars, along with Langley and Frohicke.

"Hi boys."

"How are you holding up, Dana?" asked Frohicke.

"Okay," she said shakily.  "But I’ll be honest, it’s getting harder the 
longer he’s missing.  I don’t know if he’ll survive this time guys."

"Hey, this is Mulder you’re talking about, he’ll survive just to spite 
‘em," retorted Langley lightly.

"I hope you’re right," Dana replied wistfully, but then, is a stronger 
voice asked, "Now, what have you got for me boys?"

Byars went on to explain their theory regarding the idea of the children 
being used as guinea pigs to test an antidote for the Black Cancer.  He 
went on to further explain their belief that the children who died were 
given the placebo rather than the real antidote.

"Oh my God," gasped Scully, "that means____."

"_____there are probably a whole lot more kids out there with the Black 
Cancer," interrupted Byars.

"Which also means there are probably a whole lot more kids being tested 
with the antidote," said Scully.

"And a whole lot more that may die because they got just  the placebo," 
confirmed Frohicke.

"I’ll send these on to the labs for testing.  Thanks you guys," Dana 
affirmed, gratefully.

#####################################################

Unknown Address
Raleigh, NC

 "Where am I?" he finally managed to ask.

"He speaks," Ellis said lightly.  "You’re in a clinic, a treatment center, 
Mr. Mulder."

"Why?" he asked, asked groggily.

"You were brought in very late last night because you were seizing," she 
responded.  "You had another seizure a few hours ago."

"Damn."

"Mr. Mulder, have you had  seizures before?" she asked.

"Yeah.  Af’er the trea’men’ I ha’ lo’s of seizures."

"What seizure medication were you on, Mr. Mulder?" she asked.

"Umm, it wa’ Te’tro’," he mumbled.

"Tegretrol?  Was it Tegretrol Mr. Mulder?" 

"Yeah.  My hea’ hur’s.  Why does my hea’ hur’?" he asked in a small, 
pained voice.

"Well, for one, you came in with a helluva gash on the back of your head. 
 I suspect you sustained a light concussion.  Also, I administered  two 
hundred milligrams of Dilantin which might make you a little woozy," Dr. 
Ellis responded.

She looked at him and decided she really needed to get  a more detailed 
medical history in order to best take care of him.  

"Mr. Mulder, you said you had a treatment.  What were you treated for?"

"The firs’ ti’e, or the secon’ ti’e?" he asked.

"Let’s start with the first time," she responded.

"I ha’ meningitis."

"Did you start taking the Tegretrol after the meningitis?" Dr. Ellis 
asked.

"No.  Tha’ was after the treatmen’ for the Bla’ Cancer," he answered.

"The what?" she asked shocked.

"The Bla_ck_  Cancer," he repeated more clearly.  "I ha’ the Bla_ck_  
Cancer, but it help_ed_ Scu_ll_y.  She ha’ the tumor, an’ the Bla_ck_ 
wor_ms_ ate the tumor," he explained.

"Oh my God," she responded.  "I don’t believe this.  I didn’t know anyone 
else had it.  I thought it was just the children who contracted it.  When 
did you contract it?" 

"Wha?  I’ sorry, you talk to fas_t_.  I don’ un’ers’and," Mulder said.

"I’m sorry.  When did you get the Black Cancer?" she reiterated.

"When I wen’ to Russia.  To Tun_gu_ska.  Kryce’ was with me, the bastar’," 
he recalled.

"Mr. Krycek was with you?" Dr. Ellis asked incredulously.  "With you, Mr. 
Mulder?"  

"Yeah.  I’ sorry, bu’ I’ gettin’ real tire’.  I thin’ I nee’ to res_t_."  
Mulder started to close his eyes when Dr. Ellis stopped him with one more 
question.

"Mr. Mulder, what is your first name?" she asked.

"Don’ like it," he responded.

"Why?" she asked.

"Jus’ don’ like it."

"But what is it?" she asked, almost whining.  She didn’t understand it 
herself, but for some reason she had to know his first name.  "Please, I 
have to know, Mr. Mulder."

"Fo_x_," he replied.  "My na’e is Fo_x_."  

"Have a good sleep, Fox," Samantha Ellis wished uneasily.


End of Part 21/33

##################################################







Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 22/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:24:32 GMT
--------
Abah:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 22/33

Walter Skinner’s Office
Washington, DC

It was now the third day that Mulder was missing.  Skinner was becoming 
more and more anxious.  He not only had to worry about Mulder, but the 
deaths of six young children, and Skinner was quite certain there would 
be, at the very least, a seventh death of a child.

Jack Stein was sitting at the large conference table in Skinner’s office, 
looking at various notes and files while he smoked cigarette after 
cigarette.  Skinner finally had to spring for one of those air purifiers, 
because the stench of the cigarette smoke was permeating everything 
Skinner owned, especially his clothing.  

Maggie had begun to complain about the smoky odor emanating from his 
clothes.  Skinner could smell it as easily as she could and hated it, but 
he wasn’t quite sure how to deal with it.  He didn’t want to confront 
Stein about it.  He knew Stein was working as hard as he could to ally 
himself with Skinner, Scully and the team searching for Mulder.

He knew the reasons  for Stein’s undivided interest in this case.  First, 
was to  find Mulder.  Second,  he hoped it would lead him to Samantha, his 
daughter.   Finally, he wanted to squash the Rebel Faction of the 
Consortium. Skinner wasn’t exactly positive if that was Stein’s order of 
priority, but as the results would be the same, he didn’t that concern all 
that much.

Skinner was desperate to succeed in the first goal, and would gladly give 
his all in achieving the second goal.  The third goal, for all Skinner 
cared, could take a flying leap, except for one thing: the children.  
Skinner had come to the realization that if they found the Consortium’s 
Rebel Faction, they would most likely put an end to the children’s 
murders.

When Skinner heard the knock on the door, he called out a firm, "Come in." 
 He saw Scully enter breathlessly, as if she’d been running.  "Dana?  
What’s going on?"

"I just got back from the lab," she responded.

"I had  lunch with The Lone Gunmen.  They brought me the samples they 
found in the small pox vaccine vials.  Guess what?" she said a little 
anxiously.

"Dana, I’m too damned tired to play guessing games," Skinner responded.  
"What are the results?"

"Walter, I’m not playing games.  Listen to me.  It was definitely not 
small pox vaccines in the vials.  The Gunmen had a theory which the test 
results have apparently  proved out," she began.

"The boys suspected the vials contained something other than the small pox 
vaccine, but they weren’t sure what, until Langley started messing around 
with his ‘high school’ chemistry kit," she added with a nervous chuckle.  

The fatigue and stress were beginning to get to Scully, and she missed 
Mulder desperately.  Aside from the obvious fact she was worried about his 
safety and health, she just missed him.  

She’d gotten used to having him around to bounce ideas off of. She’d 
gotten used to hearing his repartee.   Even with all of his physical 
difficulties, he was still capable of the fastest witticisms around, and 
she missed them. 

She shook her head slightly and observed the two men in the room with her. 
 *Stop it,* Dana admonished herself.  *You’ve got work to do* she thought 
when she realized that she finally had some hard data to share, so she 
settled herself down and continued with her findings.

"Langley discovered that the vials could be divided into two groups.  He 
didn’t have a clue as to what the hell Group A was, but he swore on a 
stack of bibles that the Group B vials were filled with nothing more than 
tap water.  And he was absolutely correct.  Good ol’ H2O.

"So what does that have to do with anything?"  Skinner interrupted.

"Damn it Walter, would you shut up and let me finish.  This is important!" 
she looked at the AD and realized she had just opened herself up to a 
suspension for insubordination.  *Shit,* she thought, *I am tired.*  "I’m 
sorry, Sir.  I didn’t mean to___."

"Dana, it’s all right.  Just go on with your findings," he replied 
tiredly.

"Okay, so the boys figured the Group A vials had to have something 
significant in them.  Something that was worth keeping very secret.  So 
Langley proposed a hypothesis.  The Group A vials contained some kind of 
antidote for the Black Cancer.  

"So, I went to the available source that could help me verify it.  Mulder. 
 Or rather his medical records, and his blood," she said.

Stein looked a little confused when he asked her how he could test the 
blood of someone who was missing.

"It was foresight on my part, Jack.  You see, since Mulder was always 
getting into situations that ended up with him hurt and bleeding in some 
fashion or another, I was always  worried that he might be in need of a 
blood transfusion," Scully started to explain. Suddenly she realized that 
he was probably in that very situation right now, and her eyes began to 
well up.

"You banked his blood!" Skinner interjected without noticing Scully’s 
reaction.  He called her name to redirect her attention. "Scully?  You 
with us?"

"What?  Oh, sorry.  What did you say?" 

"I said you banked Mulder’s blood, didn’t you?" he repeated.

"Oh.  Yes, yes I did,  so I had a fairly unlimited amount of samples."

"And you found something, Agent Scully?" asked Stein.

"Yes, Mr. Stein, I found something," Scully admitted.

"Dana, please, you’re killing me here," pleaded Skinner.

"I’m sorry, I don’t mean to be talking in puzzle pieces here.  I guess I’m 
just a little tired and ____."  Dana paused for a moment.  She was well 
aware that it wasn’t just that she hadn’t slept for more than fours over 
the last two nights, because the fatigue didn’t weigh half as heavily on 
her as her apprehension for Mulder’s safety.  As the hours passed, she 
became more and more worried, and she just wanted to solve this case and 
get Mulder back in one piece.

"Walter, what it basically comes down to is this is the first breakthrough 
we’ve had on this damned case.  The contents of the Group A vials matched 
antigens found in Mulder’s blood.  These same antigens were not found in 
any of the young victims," she reported.

"So what does it mean?" asked Skinner.  Scully sighed in response.  She 
just didn’t have the strength to spell it out, so she didn’t mind in the 
least when Stein chose to respond.

"It means we’ve got more children out there who may die," answered Stein.

When Skinner looked at him puzzled, Stein went on, "Agent Scully, correct 
me if I’m wrong, but the children who died did so because they did not 
have the antigens from the Group A vials.  They did not have the antidote 
to the Black Cancer, did they?"

"No, Jack, they did not have the antidote," Scully concurred.

"My God, Scully, the children who died were a part of a control group, 
weren’t they?" Skinner posed.

"Yes, that makes the most sense to me, Sir," responded Scully grateful 
that everyone was finally on the same playing field.

"How many children do you suppose they infected in order to have a control 
group and a trial group?" Skinner asked incredulously.

"There’s no way of knowing.  It could be as small as twenty or as large as 
hundreds or thousands. What the hell have those fools done?" asked Stein.

"Where do we go from here, Scully?  Now that we have some hard data, what 
do we do with it?" Skinner asked.

"Well, I guess the first thing to do is check the medical records of the 
children within the radius of those children who were murdered.  We have 
to determine who else received a so called small pox vaccine.  Each of the 
victim’s medical files had a record of the pseudo small pox vaccine.  

"We need to get a health directive to all school nurses of public and 
private schools to check the records of all eight year olds for 
documentation of the vaccine.   The children who received the placebo had 
the documentation listed.  I have to assume children who received the 
trial antidote also would have been documented.  It’s not necessarily the 
quickest answer, but it’s at least proactive," Scully concluded with a 
sigh.

"A very logical start, Scully.  Good job. Let’s get on that right away.  
Would you draft a memo, please," Skinner asked.

"Memo. Right, I’ll go down and get it on the computer."

"No.  I mean, you don’t need to bother to go down to the basement to draft 
the memo. You can use my computer, Dana," he stammered.

Dana looked at Walter carefully for the first time in the three days since 
Mulder had been missing.  She knew how exhausted and drained she was 
feeling, and hadn’t yet taken the time to think about how Mulder’s 
disappearance was affecting Walter.

 She hadn’t realized just how haggard and tired he looked.  "Walter," she 
began tentatively, for if there was one man that hated admitting he was 
not feeling well physically or emotionally more than Mulder, it was Walter 
Skinner.

"Walter?" she repeated.  "Do you think maybe you should go home and take a 
break?"

"What?  Dana, I have work to do."

"Walter, with all due respect, Sir, you look like shit," she chided 
gently.

Walter looked somewhat nonplused at her remarks, but then in a 
self-deprecating tone, asked rhetorically, "So when exactly did I lose 
control here?"

"Go home Walter," Scully admonished.  

"But, there’s work to do," he replied, rather unconvincingly.

"AD Skinner?" Stein began.

"Yeah, Stein?" 

"Go home."

Walter looked first at Jack Stein and then at Dana Scully.  He saw fatigue 
in their eyes, but he also saw concern.  So he did the only responsible 
thing he could think of.  Walter stood up, walked over to where his jacket 
hung, took it off the hanger, and after nodding toward his two associates, 
walked out the door.

"I guess I’d better get that memo written," said Scully, and with that she 
sat down at Walter Skinner’s desk, massaged her temples for a few moments, 
 and set to work.

#####################################################

Unknown Address
Raleigh, NC

Krycek heard the knock and called out a terse, "Come in."  When he looked 
up and saw Samantha Ellis, MD walk through the door, he broke out into a 
welcoming smile and repeated, "Come in, come in."

Samantha walked in, almost shyly, and sat in the seat Krycek was gesturing 
towards.  "Hello Mr. Krycek," she said.

"Please, it’s Alex.  Call me Alex."  When she nodded in acquiescence, he 
continued, "So, to what do I owe the pleasure of this visit, Samantha?"

Samantha Ellis bristled imperceptibly.  Though Mr. Krycek preferred she 
call him by his first name, she resented that he apparently assumed she 
felt the same.  The fact was, however, she’d worked damn long and hard to 
achieve the title of Doctor, and she wasn’t one to relinquish it so 
easily.

Unfortunately, this was Mister, or rather Alex Krycek that was doing the 
assuming.  Samantha accepted her fate reluctantly and continued, "I need 
information about the patient you placed in my care, Mr. Kry___, I mean 
Alex."

"How is he doing?" he asked stiffly.

"He’s stable at the moment, but I suspect if I had his medical records, 
he’d be doing a whole lot better.  This man has apparently had a helluva 
medical history in recent months, and  in order to treat him properly, I 
need to see what transpired," she declared rather passionately.

"Samantha, calm down.  I don’t know what Mulder’s medical history is, but 
if you really need to see it, I’ll see if I can locate it, okay?" he 
attempted to placate.

"Mister___, Alex, I’m very serious about this," she responded, sensing he 
was merely trying to appease her.  "If you want this patient to be given 
the VIP treatment, I have to know what I’m dealing with.  Or I won’t be 
held responsible for the consequences," she responded seriously.

"All right, Samantha.  I will try to get you information as soon as 
possible.  I promise.  Now, on to a more important matter.  Would you do 
me the honor of joining me for dinner tonight?" he asked.

"Tonight?" she asked, not sure how to respond.

"Yes, tonight.  I’ll be going out of town tomorrow for a few days, so 
tonight makes the most sense to me.  Is there a problem?" he asked.

Samantha felt as though she was caught between a rock and a hard place.  
She really wasn’t sure if it was a wise move for her to go out with Alex 
Krycek.  Oh sure, Samantha found him extremely attractive, in fact she 
thought he was downright gorgeous.

But there was something about him, something almost volatile, that 
frightened her a bit.  She looked at Alex Krycek with piercing eyes and 
wondered, if she were to go out with him, would she be getting in over her 
head.  The idea of getting in over her head did not appeal to her right 
now, no matter how gorgeous Alex Krycek was.  

She had other priorities right now and one of those priorities was a 
patient whose history remained a complete mystery to her.  And yet, for 
some odd reason, she felt more comfortable with him than she did with the 
man now sitting in front of her.

It all came down to one thing.  The good doctor didn’t know if she could 
trust totally trust Alex Krycek, and trust was something that was very 
important to Samantha Ellis.

End of Part 22/33

#####################################################




Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 23/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:26:08 GMT
--------
Abah:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 23/33

Unknown Address
Raleigh, NC

"Hello Mr. Mulder, how are you feeling?" asked the short, thin man with 
the beard and mustache, and thick Russian accent.

"I, I guess okay.  My hea’ hur’s though," he responded.  "Sorry, do I know 
you?"

"Lidofsky.  Carl Lidofsky.  I was staying with you before you hurt your 
head," he explained.

"Oh.  Yeah.  I remem’er.  Your frien’ li’e to use me as a punchin’ ba’," 
Mulder responded.

"Yes, he did, but he promised me that won’t happen again.  It looks like 
you may be coming back to me and Franks in a day or two," Lidofsky 
informed.

"Why?  Why can’ I jus’ go home?  I wanna go home," he said n a quiet, 
plaintive voice.

"I know, Mr. Mulder.  It won’t be much longer, I’m sure," replied Lidofsky 
with a measure of compassion.

"Wha’ does Kryce’ wan’ from me?  I don’_t_ know anythin_g_," Mulder 
implored.  

"Oh,  Mr. Mulder, it’s not you Mr. Krycek wants.  It’s the Smoking Man, 
and he feels taking custody of you is the  most efficient way to bring him 
to us," Lidofsky explained.

"He’s no’ goin’ to fall for it," Mulder replied.   "I don’ mean anythin’ 
to him, so takin’ me hostage won’ brin’ Cancerman to you, " he continued, 
unsure as to how much he truly believed those words himself.

 "Well, we’ll see about that, Mr. Mulder.  I think you underestimate your 
impact on people," Lidofsky said.  "I’ll let you rest now.  I’m sure we’ll 
be seeing one another again soon.  You take care of yourself."  He turned 
around and left the room.

Mulder looked around the room he was staying in.  It was rather large and 
looked strangely familiar, though he wasn’t sure as to why.  It had the 
appearance of a hospital room, yet there was something different about it. 
 It’s like he’d been here before, but not here.

It then hit Mulder why everything seemed so familiar.  It was the same set 
up as the Treatment Center he’d been in for the Black Cancer Treatment 
that saved Dana’s life.  The people were different, but the equipment and 
the layout was the same.

Mulder felt his chest start to constrict, and his breathing began to 
quicken.  He knew he was beginning to hyperventilate, but was completely 
powerless to stop.  The experience he had in the last Treatment Center was 
life threatening and his body’s defense mechanism responded instinctively.

He was terrified and knew he had to get out of there.  Mulder associated 
the Treatment Center with the Black Cancer, and he associated the Black 
Cancer with an incredible, intense, pain he never wanted to experience 
again.

As he gulped in air faster and faster in panic stricken breaths, Mulder 
sat himself up and tried to climb out of the hospital bed.  The act was 
made more difficult by the multitude of IV tubes and catheters he was 
hooked up to.

Mulder somehow managed to get to a standing position before anyone else 
realized what was going on.  When one of the medical attendants noticed 
the patient was out of bed, he yelled out and then immediately walked over 
to tell Mulder to return to the bed quickly.

"No, I gotta ge’ outta here," he responded in between short halting 
breaths.

"Mr. Mulder, you’re in no condition to be walking around.  Besides you’re 
attached to the wall," he explained calmly, but loudly.

Mulder looked to his side and saw, indeed, one of his IV’s was attached to 
the wall.  He solved that problem by pulling the IV out of his forearm, 
causing a stream of blood to pulsate out of his arm.  This of course, 
caused Mulder’s breathing to become even more shallow and quick.

"Mr. Mulder, don’t!" shouted the attendant.  "I need some help here!"

"No,  lea’e me alone.  I wanna go home." Mulder attempted to  yell out in 
between breaths.   Mulder was becoming more and more lightheaded as he 
continued to take in more oxygen than his body could handle.

When he attempted to walk,  his found his legs were too weak from lack of 
any real use.  Next, the room began to spin in Mulder’s mind and as he 
began to take another step, his knees buckled and Mulder collapsed.

As the medical attendants crowded around the fallen figure, a voice rang 
out, "What the hell is going on here?"

Samantha Ellis rushed to where Mulder had stumbled and ordered the 
attendants to help get him back into the bed as quickly as possible.  
However, she then heard the shallow, quick, desperate intake of breaths, 
so she called for a paper bag to be placed over Mulder’s mouth and nose.  
She encouraged him to draw in deep breaths as slowly as possible and to 
breath out as slowly as possible.

While she worked to help Mulder gain control of his breathing, Samantha 
saw his bloodied forearm.  She realized one of the IV tubes had been 
pulled out, and was concerned what could have provoked such an action.

When Mulder’s breathing finally got under control, the attendants began to 
pick him up.   Mulder cried out in frustration, as he wanted nothing to do 
with this place, or its personnel, and  just wanted to get out of there.  

Mulder tried to fight back, but there were just too many powerful hands 
holding him in place.  They lifted him up and placed him back in the bed. 
 Before he realized it, Mulder’s wrists and ankles were strapped in the 
Velcro restraints.

"No!  No!  P’ease, ta’e them off!  No! Ta’e them off!" he cried out as 
though in agony, but Samantha Ellis knew the restraints themselves were 
not causing any physical pain.

As she observed  him in such obvious distress, Dr. Ellis wondered if 
perhaps she should take the restraints off.  She also worried about the 
possibility of another seizure.  "What happened?" she asked in an 
authoritative voice.

"He had a visitor and then the next thing we knew, he ripped out his IV 
and tried to walk.   He took a half a step and fell.  That’s when you came 
in," reported one of the attendants.

"No one noticed the patient was hyperventilating?" she asked with obvious 
disgust.  When she received no reply, she continued.

"Who was this visitor?" she asked.

"Oh, one of  Mr. Krycek’s bodyguards."

"Which one?  The big American guy, or the thin Russian man?"

"The Russian," was the reply. 

"Did he say anything to upset him?" asked Ellis in a vain attempt to 
understand what possessed Mulder to pull out an IV and attempt  to walk 
away in his weakened condition.

"I don’t know, Dr. Ellis.  They were speaking very softly."

"Very well.  We’ll leave the restraints on for a little while to make sure 
he’s calmed down.  In the meantime, let’s give him a low level dose of 
Valium, just to help him out a bit."  She wrote down the prescribed amount 
on his chart, and the attendant brought the correct dosage.  Meanwhile, 
Ellis had reinserted the IV tube,  so she was able to inject the dosage 
directly into the IV.

Within minutes, the valium had the desired effect, and the tension visibly 
left Mulder’s body.  A few minutes passed, and when Ellis realized he 
wasn’t going to go immediately to sleep, she sat down on a stool near him.

"Hi," she said.  "Feeling better?"

"I wan_t_  to go home," he said in clear, quiet defiance.  "I wan_t_  to 
see Scu_ll_y."

"Mr. Mulder, who is Scully?" asked Samantha curiously.  It was the first 
time he said the name so clearly, and she was dying to know whether the 
name represented man or beast, male or female.

"My par_t_ner," he said.

"Partner?" she echoed.  Partner to Samantha Ellis could mean any one of a 
number of things.  Wife?  Significant Other of the opposite sex, or of the 
same sex?  Man’s best friend as in a dog?  She didn’t have a clue.

"Yeah.  At the bureau we were par_t_ners, but now we’re goin_g_ to ge_t_ 
marrie_d_ as soon as I ca_n_ wal_k_ dow_n_ the aisle in a straigh_t_  
li_n_e."  It took so much energy to speak that clearly, that Mulder soon 
looked visibly exhausted.  His eyes started to flutter and began to close 
when Samantha asked one more question.

"Mulder, what’s Scully’s first name?"

"Da_n_a.  Her name is Dana," he replied and then fell into a very 
necessary sleep.

Samantha Ellis looked at the sleeping man.  *He worked at the bureau.  
What bureau?* she thought.  *His partner’s name is Dana Scully.  _Her_ 
name is Dana Scully.*  

It bothered Samantha that she was being kept in the dark about this man’s 
personal and  medical history and the reasons for his admittance to this 
particular Treatment Center.  

The clients that were usually treated here were admitted because they 
needed very specialized treatment for very rare diseases.  Mr. Krycek had 
hired her two months ago as one of the chief medical officers of the 
center. 

Krycek had the financial backing of what she came to know as several 
Russian Consortium Members, or the Board of Directors.  They  had come to 
be known as the Consortium Rebel Faction, as far as Samantha Ellis knew,  
because of the radical treatment the center provided due to the extremely 
fast-acting, harmful nature of the diseases they treated here.  

Most recently, there were a number of children admitted  for a very 
specialized treatment of a rare cancer, the Black Cancer,  discovered in 
Russia, which explained the special interest the Russian Consortium 
members had in establishing this particular center.

So Samantha had a difficult time reconciling herself with the idea that 
Mr. Mulder had also been treated for the Black Cancer, because she was 
under the impression that their Treatment Center was the only one 
providing the experimental care for this particular disease.  Where had he 
been treated?  Why hadn’t she been informed? 

Mr. Krycek obviously had a previous history with Mr. Mulder.  Mr. Mulder 
said he went to Russia with Mr. Krycek.  So why did Mr. Mulder contract 
the Black Cancer?  Why didn’t Mr. Krycek?  Why did Mr. Krycek want Mulder 
to receive the best treatment, yet, at the same time, seem to have such 
ambivalent feelings toward him?

And why did Samantha Ellis feel an incredible sense of attachment for this 
stranger.  She felt compelled to do whatever she could to help him out of 
what he apparently  perceived as a dangerous situation.  Samantha knew 
innately she had to stand by him and protect him.  She felt an inborn 
obligation to  take care of him,  and do whatever it took to reunite him 
with his Dana Scully.

#####################################################

Maggie Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD

As Walter walked into the house, he was bombarded by the shouts of 
derision.  "What the hell?" he heard himself say aloud in a bit of a 
shock.

He moved quickly to the den where the angry voices were coming from.  As 
he walked in, he saw both Elizabeth Mulder and Maggie Scully practically 
nose to nose in full contempt of one another.

"You have no right to say that!" screamed Elizabeth.  "You have no right 
to make that kind of judgment.  You weren’t there.  You didn’t know.  You 
couldn’t know.  He’s doing what he can, and so am I, so don’t you dare 
accuse me of not caring.  You can’t do that to me! I won’t allow it!" 

"What the hell is going on here?" boomed Walter.

When Maggie looked away from Elizabeth and toward Walter, he was shocked 
to see the intense pain and anger in her eyes.  "Maggie," he asked more 
quietly, "what’s wrong?"

"She’s known all along about the hell he’s been through.  She’d known 
about the Black Cancer before any of us, Walter.  She received monthly 
updates from her fellow consortium members.

"I want her out of my house, Walter. I want her out of our lives.  She 
never gave a damn about Fox!  She only gave a damn about the project, the 
good of the project!  Well to hell with their God damned project!" Maggie 
screamed.  "To hell with them all!! I just want our son back!"  

At that Maggie looked directly at Elizabeth.  "Yes, you bitch, _our_ son, 
not _your_ son.  You gave up that right twenty-five years ago.  You gave 
up that right.  You knew, and you chose to do nothing.  You’ve known all 
this time, and you never did anything.  Damn you, Elizabeth Mulder.  Damn 
you for putting Fox through a living hell.  I want you out of my home.  
You are no longer welcomed here.  Get out.  Get out!!" Maggie screamed in 
total rage.

Walter was beside himself, as he’d never seen Maggie this out of control 
before.  He was so frightened by what he was seeing, in fact, that he 
feared she could suffer an attack of some kind herself.  He moved towards 
her as quickly as he could, and drew her into his arms.  He attempted to 
comfort her, but she remained inconsolable.  He felt her trembling 
uncontrollably in his arms.  

"Elizabeth, would you please explain to me what happened?" he asked 
through clenched teeth.  He was every bit as angry with Elizabeth now as 
well, since he knew Maggie reserved her wrath for only things deserving of 
it.  Elizabeth must have committed something very heinous indeed to cause 
Maggie to react in such a manner.

"I told her the truth, because she asked me what the truth was.  If you 
weren’t prepared to hear the truth, Maggie dear, you should never have 
asked me to share it with you.  You asked me and I told you, but instead 
of accepting the truth as it played out in history, you choose to judge 
me.  

"Well to hell with you, Maggie, and you too Walter, you and your high and 
mighty values and morals.  You were never faced with the decisions I and 
my husband, and Jack had to face, so don’t you dare compare me to you.  
Don’t you dare," she spat back.

"I still don’t understand.  What did you know about?" Walter asked, 
clearly trying to comprehend the situation before him, but also somewhat 
anxious as to exactly what he’d find out.  

"She knew he had the Black Cancer.  She knew all along, from the very 
beginning that it was the cure for Dana.  She knew Dana could have been 
cured from the beginning because she knew the consortium was behind Dana’s 
abduction.  She knew the consortium gave her the cancer in the first 
place.  She knew, and chose to do nothing about it!" Maggie cried out in 
frustration.

"For crying out loud, Maggie, what the hell did you expect me to do about 
it?  What could any of us done about it, right Walter?   When the 
consortium makes a decision, there is very little any of us can do.  They 
tell us, they don’t ask our opinion, right Walter?" Elizabeth replied in a 
caustic tone.

Maggie pulled out of Walter’s arms.  She looked at first Walter, then 
Elizabeth, and then back at Walter.  "Why does she keep asking you that, 
Walter?" she asked anxiously.  "What is she insinuating?"

"Nothing, Maggie," he replied tersely.

"Nothing, Walter?  Oh bullshit!" Elizabeth interrupted.  "You know as well 
as I do that Jack was in your office more than either my son or Maggie’s 
daughter or any of the other agents put together .  He wasn’t in there as 
just window dressing, Walter.  He was there as a Consortium representative 
to make sure you did their bidding.  And you did do their bidding, Walter. 
 You know you did," Elizabeth chided.

"Elizabeth, I never willingly condoned any of the destructive Consortium 
acts," Walter retorted angrily.

"Perhaps you didn’t knowingly condone them, Walter, but you were willing 
just by your inaction.  You chose to do nothing about any of it, so it 
continued.  Jack had free reign.  He once said he never initiated any of 
the situations that put _my_ son in danger.  He was right.  It was never 
him, it was you.  

"Jack just waited, and bided his time.  When the time was right, you would 
give them just the right assignment, Fox would go headfirst into the 
investigation and Dana, apparently forgetting the common sense God had 
given her, jumped right into the fray with Fox.  They would get themselves 
caught up in one crazy situation after another, and the Consortium was 
always there, ready and waiting.

"You knew the Consortium was behind Dana’s abduction, Walter.  Jack 
probably never came out and said it directly to you, but you’re not an 
idiot, Walter.  You knew.  You knew and you did nothing.  

"And you," Elizabeth reproached, looking directly at Maggie, "you  have 
the nerve, Mrs. "High and Mighty" to accuse me of being a part of the 
consortium plot?  Damn it, Maggie, you’ve been sleeping with a man who’s  
been a player all along!"

"A player?" Skinner repeated with astonishment.  "A player?  Maybe more 
like a pawn, Elizabeth.  And perhaps that’s what you were too, Elizabeth. 
 I think we were all pawns.  Sometimes now, when I look at Jack, I wonder 
if he too was a pawn," he mused.

"NO!" Maggie shouted.  "No!  I can’t accept the idea that you all merely 
stood by and allowed bad things to happen to good, innocent people.  
Walter, you knew the consortium took her?  Fox and I went through all of 
that agony and you knew?

"Damn you, Walter," she enunciated in a deadly quiet voice.  "He was ready 
to put a gun to his head because he couldn’t find her.  He was ready to 
end his life because the consortium hid her so well from him, and yet you 
did nothing.

"And did you, Elizabeth, ever call to find out how he was doing?  Did it 
ever occur to you that he was in pain?   You said someone was keeping you 
informed of all Consortium activity and its associated ramifications.  

"Did one of those reports include your son, your first born, your baby 
boy, was ready to eat the loaded end of a pistol?!  Did it?  I wouldn’t be 
surprised if you didn’t have the benefit of surveillance pictures and they 
had eight by ten glossies made up!  

"I don’t think I can stand to look at either one of you at the moment.  
You may have both been pawns in this terrible, evil game, but you were 
both knowing pawns.  And it is for the knowing, and not doing anything 
about it, that I find so hard to forgive."  And with that, Maggie Scully 
started to leave the room, but before she walked out, she turned and said, 
"I would like both of you to leave this house as soon as possible."  Then 
Maggie turned and walked out of the room.

End of Part 23/33

#####################################################




Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 24/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:28:16 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 24/33

Somewhere between Baltimore and Arlington

He remembered leaving Elizabeth Mulder standing in the den, as he fled out 
the back door.  He couldn’t stand in that room anymore, wondering if 
Maggie was going to come back downstairs to tell him it was all a mistake. 
 He had longed for her to admit she was just overreacting, but he knew 
that was not going to happen.  At least not tonight.

Maybe not ever.

Duplicity was a pretty serious accusation.  He had never thought of 
himself as blameworthy of such an allegation, but the more he recounted 
Maggie’s words in his mind, he realized he might very well be guilty as 
charged.

And it made him sick to his stomach.  And he needed to get out of there 
quickly, only he didn’t know where to go.  He had given up the Crystal 
City apartment when he’d moved in with Maggie and the brood.  Now he 
wished he’d kept the place as a safe haven, but hindsight is always 
twenty-twenty.

He drove for around forty minutes when he found himself in front of a 
familiar building.  He parked, shut off the engine, and then fingered the 
set of keys on the key ring for a minute or two.  He stepped out of the 
car, locked the door, and headed into the apartment.

As he unlocked the door, he noticed the number 42 hanging on the outside 
was slightly askew. When he entered the apartment, his mind flashed to all 
of the times he was in this apartment, before and after Mulder’s illness.

He remembered receiving a rather decisive beating from a very big African 
American man, but felt some satisfaction in the knowledge that he had 
gotten in a few good punches himself.  But more so, he procured the 
information of Mulder’s location which ultimately saved his life from a 
deadly retrovirus. 

The last time he was in this apartment was when he retrieved some of 
Mulder’s belongings in preparation for the move to Maggie’s house for his 
recovery from the cancer treatment.  He recalled not needing to get much, 
just some sweat pants, tee shirts and underwear, socks. So much time had 
passed since that day.

He felt sick.  Somehow it now felt like he was returning to the scene of 
the crime.  Skinner ran into the bathroom and promptly threw his guts up. 
 

#####################################################

Unknown Address
Krycek’s Office
Raleigh, NC

"How is he?" Krycek asked Lidofsky.

"He’s upset," he replied.

"He’s upset?" Krycek echoed.  "What do I give a damn if he’s upset?  So 
he’s upset!"

"Mr. Krycek, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to upset  you.  I am merely 
reporting his condition."

"I am _not_ upset," Krycek spat back.  "When will he be released from the 
Treatment Center?"

"I don’t know, Sir.  I think the doctor, she will want to keep him more 
days.  He doesn’t look well."

"To hell with how he looks,  and to hell with what __she__ says! First she 
says one thing and then she goes and changes her mind! You can’t trust 
what she says, the bitch," Krycek spat.

"Uh, Sir?  I’m not sure what you mean?  I only meant ____," he uttered.

"Look, I don’t give a damn what you mean.  I want him back in his room and 
under surveillance by tonight, do you understand?  And I don’t give a damn 
what Dr. Ellis has to say on the subject," Krycek added, obviously 
agitated.  Ever since Samantha Ellis rejected his dinner invitation, Alex 
Krycek felt only disdain for the fair doctor.

When Lidofsky attempted to protest, Krycek waved him off.  "Send in Franks 
on your way out, Mr. Lidofsky," Krycek said as he dismissed his bodyguard.

"But Mr. Krycek___," Lidofsky tried to pursue the matter, but to no avail.

"You are dismissed, Mr. Lidofsky.  Send in Franks, now."

When Lidofsky informed Franks that Krycek wanted to see him, Lidofsky’s 
voice trembled ever so slightly.  He knew what Krycek was going to say to 
Franks.  

He realized Krycek was planning to give Franks free reign in keeping 
Mulder in line.  Any agreement Franks had made with Lidofsky earlier was 
now going to be null and void.  This thought filled Lidofsky with 
apprehension, and he feared for Mulder’s life.


#####################################################

Maggie Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD

Dana arrived home to find the first floor lights off in the house.  Dana 
thought it was unusual, but she didn’t consider it cause for concern, just 
curiosity.  

"Mom?  Mom?  Walter?  Elizabeth?  I’m home," she called out.

She saw the upstairs hall light go on, and once again called out, "Mom?  
Are you up there?"

"Yes, Dana, I’m up here."

Dana walked up the short flight of stairs to the second floor of the 
house.  She noticed her mother was wearing her father’s old robe around 
her clothing, something she’d gotten into the habit of doing when she was 
upset by something.

"What’s wrong, Mom?" Dana asked, as gently as possible.  People thought 
she, Dana Katherine Scully, held her emotions in check.  Well, when pushed 
to her limit,  Margaret Scully placed her emotions in a steel trap.  Dana 
knew she needed to go slowly so her mom would start opening up to her 
rather than shutting her out completely.

"Mom?" she repeated.  "Please, tell me what’s wrong?"

"Walter," Maggie began.  "And Elizabeth," she tried to continue.

"What about Walter and Elizabeth?  Mom, where are they?" Scully asked.

"I kicked them out," Maggie whispered.

"You what?!" 

"I kicked them out," Maggie repeated in a voice only slight louder.

"But why?" Scully asked in a breathless voice.

"They knew, and they did nothing about it.  They did nothing," she 
repeated over and over again, as though it were a mantra.

"Mom, what are you talking about?" Scully asked in both shock and 
confusion.  

As Maggie tried to explain her reasoning behind evicting Fox’s mother and 
her own lover, Scully felt the world start crashing inside of her.  She 
was trying so hard to absorb the information that Maggie was imparting on 
her, but all she could think about was how tired Walter was, and how she 
insisted he go home to rest.

Dana knew Elizabeth would either contact Jack or go back to Greenwich.  
She wasn’t particularly concerned about her, as she knew Elizabeth was 
perfectly capable of closing off her emotions.  But Walter was another 
story entirely.  Since Mulder had become ill, she had seen a side of him 
that she hadn’t thought ever existed.

He became an open book.  The love he showed her and Mulder was without 
reservation.  Once upon a time, Walter S. Skinner was strictly Bureau, but 
then he became their Abah, and Scully didn’t want to lose him.  Scully 
also knew her mother would be devastated if she lost him permanently.

She wondered where he would go.  For some reason, she couldn’t imagine him 
going to a motel when it dawned on her where he would was.  Having sat 
with her mom for a little over an hour, she finally told her she 
understood how very upset she was feeling, but the past was the past, and 
what should count was how they acted now. 

"Mom, Walter loves us.  He became our Abah for a reason, because he loves 
us as if Mulder and I were his own children.  And Mom, Walter is so crazy 
in love with you, he would never intentionally do anything to hurt you.  
You’ve got to know that." 

When she received no reaction from her plea, Scully told her mother she 
was going out for a little while and would return very shortly.   

Maggie sat in her rocking chair and watched her daughter leave.  She knew 
she had much to think about, perhaps much to forgive.  But not right this 
moment.  She felt too betrayed and hurt to even consider forgiveness at 
this time.

#####################################################

Unknown Address
Raleigh, NC

"Where the hell do you think you are taking this patient?" shouted out Dr. 
Ellis as she came into the treatment room from a dead run!  One of the 
attendants had paged her the moment Edgar Franks entered the room and 
attempted to move the hospital bed. 

"What the hell are you doing?" she repeated angrily.

"Bringing  him back to his room, Doc," Franks replied nonchalantly.

"Now why would I allow you to do that, Mr. Franks?" retorted Samantha 
Ellis.

"I ain’t asking your permission, Doc.  I got my own orders to follow, so 
don’t hassle me and just get out of my way," he demanded.

Mulder was watching the angry exchange between Edgar Franks and the doctor 
and knew he was in trouble if he were to be removed from the doctor’s 
care.  

"Wai_t_!" he called out.

"Shaddup Mulder, nobody asked you for your opinion.  Mr. Krycek gave me 
specific instructions to bring Mulder back to his room, so that is exactly 
what I am going to do.  Now get out of my way."  Franks began to pull  the 
hospital bed.

"No! Wai_t_!" Mulder shouted again.  "I’m gonna be si_ck_!" he shouted 
out, as he leaned forward toward Franks.

"Oh shit!" cried the burly man.  "Don’t you even think of coming near me, 
you sonofabitch!  My God damned shoes still stink ‘cause of you!  

"Give him some of that pink shit for his stomach, will ya?  I’ll be back 
in an hour.  And you better have him ready, or Mr. Krycek won’t be very 
happy," commanded Franks.

After Edgar Franks practically ran out of the treatment room, Dr. Ellis 
looked at Mulder and asked him the obvious question, "So, do you really 
need some of that pink shit to settle your stomach?"

Mulder was watching the doctor very carefully to make sure he understood 
every word she said.  He smiled sheepishly and said, "Well, no’ really.  I 
just remembere’ Fran’s didn’ li’e me vomitin’ on him the las’ time we were 
together."

"Well, Mr. Mulder, that was quick thinking on your part," said Samantha.

Mulder felt his cheeks blush while he sat quietly looking down at his 
hands.  Suddenly, he asked, "Coul_d_ I as_k_ a favor of you?" 

"Of course, Mr. Mulder," Dr. Ellis replied.

"Ca_ll_ me Fox," he said quietly.

Dr. Ellis considered this thoughtfully and then said, "Okay, Fox, but on 
one condition."  He looked intently at her and nodded for her to continue. 
 "Call me Sam."

Mulder smiled at that, but then just as quickly his face took on a somber 
expression.  He stammered for a moment before he spoke.  Samantha observed 
his  hesitancy and  with a smile and a nod, she encouraged him to speak.

"Sa_m_?  What happe’s whe’ you cu_t_  yoursel_f_?" he asked seriously.

"What?  Mr. Mul___ I mean, Fox, I don’t understand," she responded in a 
confused manner.

"Wha’ happe_ns_ whe_n_ you cut_t_ yoursel_f_?" he asked with clearer 
speech, thinking that was why she was confused.

"I bleed, Fox," she answered succinctly.

"You do?" he asked, hopefully.  

Samantha Ellis had absolutely no idea as to why she was about to do what 
she was going to do.  She didn’t understand _why_  Fox Mulder needed to 
know the answer to this question, but  it was very apparent to her that he 
_desperately_  needed to know.  

For some reason she knew the reason behind  the "why" didn’t matter, only 
that it did.  She opened a drawer and picked up a hermetically sealed 
packet that contained a sterilized scalpel.  She opened the packet and 
pulled out the sharp instrument.  Slowly, she made a small cut along the 
fleshy part of her palm and held her hand out for him to see.  

He watched the blood slowly begin to drip from the pierced skin.  He 
stared, amazed at the brightness and gleam of the scarlet liquid which 
slowly dripped along her palm.  

"Fox?  Are you okay?" she asked gently.

Mulder hadn’t realized he was holding his breath.  He hadn’t realized he 
was sitting and waiting for the inevitable, when the flowing liquid turned 
to green noxious fumes and caused the clone to melt and evaporate before 
his very eyes.

But the only thing he saw at the moment was the slightly thickened ruby 
red liquid that escaped from the cut in her hand.  Mulder’s vision blurred 
momentarily as he heard her repeat her question,  "Fox, are you okay?  
Please, what’s wrong?"

"Nothin’s wron_g_, Sa_m_.  Nothin_g," he answered but the tears began to 
flow freely at this point.  The tears belied his true feelings however, 
for given the odd and even dangerous circumstances he was forced to endure 
at the moment, Fox Mulder was really a very happy man.  

Fox Mulder finally found his sister.

#####################################################

2360 Hegal Place
Alexandria, VA  Apt. 42

The knock on the door caused him to startle, but it didn’t surprise him.  
He knew she would figure out where he went, and he was relieved.  When he 
didn’t answer the door right away, she used her key and let herself in.  
He heard her gasp slightly as she walked into the apartment.  It had been 
so long since she’d been there.

"Hello Walter," she called out softly.

"Hello Dana," he responded in kind.

"The place could use a good dusting, couldn’t it?" she asked lightly.  I’m 
still not quite sure why we didn’t convince him to give up this place."

"Don’t you remember?  We didn’t have the heart to do it," he replied.  "It 
was his tangible means of seeing his recovery.  When  he was well enough 
to leave Maggie’s, he could return back to his home.  He could return 
here."

"I remember, Walter.  Sometimes I wonder why we let him believe__," Scully 
began.

"Why?" Skinner interrupted?  "Because Mulder always needed to believe in 
something.  Something that was usually unattainable, something..,Oh God,  
Dana, what am I going to do?" he whispered.  

Dana walked over to the leather couch, and sat beside Walter Skinner.  She 
placed her hand over his and asked him simply, "What do you want to do?"

"I have to make her understand.  Dana, I have to make _you_ understand.  I 
didn’t know who abducted you, Dana. I never knew for sure, and I did 
everything within my power to get you back.  Unfortunately, as you once 
pointed out to me so eloquently, I sometimes didn’t realize the 
limitations of my own importance."

Walter looked down at the diminutive hand that covered his own.  He had 
come to love and respect the woman sitting beside him so much, and held 
dearly the opinion she held of him.  He wanted so much to convey to her 
how important she, Mulder and Maggie were to him, but he didn’t know if he 
had the words.

"Dana, I’m scared.  I’ve never seen her so____."

"Angry?  Walter, she’ll get over the anger," Dana consoled.

"No, it wasn’t the anger.  I know she’ll get over the anger.  It’s the 
hurt, Dana.  I don’t know if she’ll ever forgive me for the hurt, for the 
feeling of betrayal.  And I don’t know how to fix that.  How do I fix 
that?" he pleaded.

Dana looked at him and squeezed his hand beneath hers.  She took a deep 
breath and told him the way to fix it.

"Find him, Walter.  Find Mulder."

End of Part 24/33


#####################################################




Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 25/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:29:39 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 25/33

Unknown Address
Raleigh, NC

Mulder was taking the Tegretrol to control his seizures twice a day, but 
the stress of the situation obviously impacted on the medication’s 
success.  He had come out of a short seizure approximately forty minutes 
earlier, and was still a little groggy.
When Mulder saw Edgar Franks return as he had earlier promised, Mulder 
went immediately into a second seizure within an hour.

Samantha was nearby in the break room, so she was able to answer her page 
immediately.  When she saw Fox in the throes of  a second grand mal 
seizure within a sixty minute time frame, she went ballistic.  

"Get out!  Get out of here now!" she shouted.  "He cannot be removed from 
this facility!  It could kill him!"

"Look Doc, that’s not my business.  Mr. Krycek said to move him no matter 
what, so move him I will.  I got my orders," replied Franks.

"You idiot!" proclaimed Dr. Ellis.  "You are a moron!  This patient is in 
the middle of a grand mal seizure.  I have to draw blood, administer 
medication, and check his vitals for at least another two hours.  Now get 
out, and do not come back.  Tell Mr. Krycek I refused to discharge this 
patient."

"Yeah Lady, I’ll do just that.  That’s just what I’ll do!" Franks voice 
began to escalate with each additional pronouncement.  "I’ll fucking tell 
the boss that the little lady don’t want to discharge the patient.  Oh 
he’ll love that!  He’ll just fucking love that!!"

As she watched Franks stomp out of the treatment area, she looked at 
Mulder and noticed he began to come out of the seizure almost immediately. 
 And though he was usually groggy after having a seizure, this time he 
appeared to be remarkably alert.

"Fox?  Are you okay?" she asked tentatively.

"Yeah, Sam.  I’m fi_ne_.  I ho_pe_ I didn’ scare you, but whe’ I saw 
Fran’s comin’, I knew I ha_d_ to do somethin_g_."

"Why Fox Mulder, you are pretty amazing!  Fox," Sam began in a 
conspiratorial whisper, "we have got to get you out of here before Franks 
comes back."

"Yeah, I don’_t_  thin_k_ he’s too goo_d_  for my heal_th_," Mulder 
replied wryly.

Mulder looked at Sam with a familiar goofy grin.  Sam couldn’t take her 
eyes off of him, when suddenly she felt herself in a different time and 
place. 

 Deja vu, again.


She fingered the long pink satin skirt and wondered if this was how a real 
princess felt like.  She whirled around in her long skirt and felt the 
fullness of the dress spread out with a perfect centrifugal force.  

"Samantha?  Samantha, it’s getting late and if you wish to go Trick or 
Treating, then you and your brother have to leave now," she called out the 
costumed child.

"Mommy, I need my crown!  Where’s my crown?" the child cried out.

"It’s right here on the counter.  Now get down here so you two can get on 
your way.  I don’t want you out too late, young lady," her mother 
admonished.

"Yes, Mommy," she responded soberly.  "Please put my crown on? Please?" 
she then added excitedly.

Her mother placed the crown on her delighted daughter’s head.  "Now, where 
is your brother?" she remarked, and as if on cue, he appeared in the 
doorway between the kitchen and the dining room.

"Can we go please?" the twelve year old whined ever so slightly.  He stood 
in the doorway, wearing his prized Carl Yazstremski baseball shirt with 
the number eight boldly displayed on the back.  

He wore his BoSox cap and impatiently shifted from one foot to the other. 
 He was feeling a bit mortified that he had to drag his little sister 
around with him for trick or treating.  None of the other guys had to take 
their little sisters or brothers with them, only he did.

"I’m a princess, I’m a princess!!" she cried out in delight.  "Don’t I 
look like a princess?"

He looked at the small figure in front of him, who was in such an  obvious 
state of  pleasure,  he couldn’t help but get caught up in her excitement. 
 

"Yeah, yeah, little twerp, you’re a princess, but we gotta go or all the 
candy’ll be gone!!" he said with a voice that slowly rose in volume.

"I’m not a twerp, I’m a princess, Butt-Munch!" she said with 
determination.

And with that the boy, soon to be a man, gave his sister the most loving, 
lop-sided, goofy grin.  He knew when he’d met his match, and his sister 
Sam was most definitely his match.

"Okay Princess, let’s get going."  He then did something that made her 
feel so loved and special.  He bowed deeply and in his best English 
accent, stated, "After you m’lady."

Samantha walked with her head held so high and waved farewell to her 
mother.  Her father wasn’t home to see her, but her mom took pictures of 
her, so they would always remember it as a good time.  Of course, the 
pictures were only of  Sam.  Her father only had eyes for his princess.

"Watch her carefully, dear.  Please?  Are you all right to go by yourself. 
 Now, don’t make a face, just make sure you keep an eye on her," she 
warned.

"Mom, you can trust me," he called to her as he followed the little 
princess out the door.




As Samantha remembered back to a long ago memory, something gnawed at her. 
 There were pieces of her past that were certainly missing, yet she felt 
as though they were staring her in the face.  As she pondered this latest 
notion, she heard very loud, angry voices approaching the treatment room.

"Where the hell is she?" demanded the voice in anger.

"I guess she’s still in the room with him, Sir," responded the second 
voice in submission.

The door opened and Alex Krycek walked in defiantly.  Sam saw the anger 
etched in both Krycek’s face and his stride.  She knew she was going to 
have to maintain absolute calm in order to protect her patient.

"Mr. Krycek, what may I do for you?" Dr. Ellis asked in her most 
professional tone of voice.

"I want to know why you’re still holding Mulder in here," he replied 
between clenched teeth.

"I refuse to discharge a patient before he is well enough to be 
discharged, Mr. Krycek," she answered with equal fury.

"Well, I say he _is_ ready to be discharged, so _Mr._ Franks here is going 
to move him out.  Franks, do it."  As Franks made a move toward Mulder’s 
bed, Samantha took two long strides to effectively block him off.  She 
then turned toward Krycek.

She observed the intensity with which he glared back at her.  She knew 
there was a reason she reneged on her acceptance of his dinner invitation, 
but up until now she wasn’t sure what it was.  

Trust.  He apparently did not trust anyone, which led her to mistrust him 
totally.  She couldn’t see herself going out to dinner with this man whose 
words were without weight and substance.  He was a man who sought only 
immediate gratification and would do whatever he needed to do to access 
it.   If anything got in the way of the path to his own immediate needs, 
he thought nothing of destroying it, no matter what the ramifications.

This was not a man she wanted to go on a date with.  This was not a man 
she even wanted to work for any longer.  This was not a man she wanted to 
entrust her ill brother with____.  What!?  

Samantha quickly glanced over at Fox Mulder, and her eyes grew wide with 
the image she saw.   The young man she kept seeing in her mind’s eye was a 
younger version of the man lying in the hospital bed.  Her brother.  How 
did she remember this?  Why now?  And why didn’t she know before this?  

Her mind was now invaded by too many questions and too many theories and 
too many worries.  However, it didn’t matter at the moment why she had 
just come to realize Fox Mulder was her brother, only that he was, and she 
needed to protect him. 

She also realized the best way of doing that was to prevent Krycek from 
realizing the connection, because she was sure he did not know of their 
relationship.  Dr. Ellis felt certain if he were aware of their sibling 
ties, he would have used it against her long before this.  She had to 
convince him that he needed to stay with her.

"Mr. Krycek, I was hired by you because I am an excellent doctor.  I need 
to be allowed to do my job, Sir.  Mr. Mulder has had two seizures within 
the past hour.  That means the medication is not being absorbed properly 
into his bloodstream, and therefore this needs to be monitored closely.  
If you take him away from this area, I cannot guarantee that Mr. Mulder’s 
recovery,"  she declared in as professional and convincing manner as she 
thought possible.

Krycek looked back at Samantha Ellis with pure disdain.  He walked over to 
her, and took her arm and effectively pulled her away from the bedside in 
order to gain Franks clearer access.  

"Why Dr. Ellis, you’re under the mistaken impression that I give a damn 
about Mr. Mulder’s recovery, but the truth of the matter is, I don’t.  Not 
in the least.  

"Franks, get him the hell out of here."

Before Edgar Franks wheeled him out, he quickly wrapped the Velcro 
restraints around his wrists while another of Krycek’s subordinates 
wrapped his ankles.  When Franks was satisfied Mulder wasn’t going 
anywhere, he began to roll the bed out of the room.

"At least take his medications with him, for God’s sake!  Please!  The 
directions are on the bottle," Dr. Ellis implored as she placed them under 
the covers by Mulder’s side.

Mulder looked at Sam fearfully.  He knew he would no longer be safe once 
he left the sanctuary of his sister’s treatment room, but he felt helpless 
to do anything about it.  As his mind began working overtime in an attempt 
to think of something that would help him out of this latest predicament, 
he noticed something in Samantha Ellis’ eyes he not seen before.  
Recognition.  

Samantha knew he was her brother.  Fox wasn’t sure how or why he knew this 
to be a fact, but he did.  He was sure.  It was downright spooky.   Now, 
he just hoped his sister would be able to come up with a plan, for both 
their sakes.

End of Part 25/33

#####################################################




Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 26/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:31:25 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto   (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 26/33

Walter Skinner’s Office/FBI
Washington, DC

It was day four of Mulder’s disappearance,  and it had not begun well at 
all.  As Skinner had entered his office, the intercom buzzed. When he’d  
answered it, Kim had alerted him to a phone call on line one.  

The caller offered him information about a new victim of the children 
cardiac cases.  He knew this news would be forthcoming sooner or later, he 
just  wished he knew how best to deal with it and how it would help find 
Mulder.  As he came to the conclusion of the phone call, his mind raced 
with the details that needed to follow next..

"Well, Mr. Hines, you have been a tremendous help, and I do thank you for 
calling.  I’m going to put you on hold for one moment and then my 
assistant will pick up.  Please give her all of the pertinent details 
regarding location and time.  Thank you again for calling.  Hold on, 
please."

Skinner next informed Kim of the correct form to fill out while she asked 
Mr. Hines the important questions that would elicit as much detail from 
him as possible regarding the incident.  He then personally placed a call 
to Scully and asked her to join him in his office a/s/a/p.

As Skinner placed the phone back into its cradle he smelled the tell-tale 
odor of Jack Stein.  Skinner immediately turned on the air purifier, when 
he realized he didn’t need to worry about Maggie’s reaction to the smoky 
clothes.  At least he didn’t need to worry about it for the moment.  He 
prayed that would change very quickly.

"Hello Jack.  What brings you here?"

"The same thing that had you call Agent Scully up here?"  When Skinner 
gave him a suspicious look, Stein quickly stated, "I  just overheard you 
say her name as I walked in, Walter, that’s all.  Purely luck.  Though I 
do suspect it is for the same reason that we’re both going to meet with 
you"

"You’ve heard about the Raleigh death?" Skinner asked.

"On the news.  They announced an eight year old female collapsed  dead on 
the school’s playground.  They didn’t mention the Black Cancer, though I 
no doubt it was present.  The media doesn’t waste any time, does it?" 
Stein asked.

"What’s triggering these kids’ deaths, Stein?" Skinner asked. "This is so 
damned frustrating!" he shouted and pounded his fist hard against his 
desk.  "Shit!" he yelled, just as Scully entered the door.

"Let me see it," she demanded as she watched him hold his hand somewhat 
gingerly.  She took his hand and examined it gently.  "Doesn’t look like 
you broke anything, but I would recommend an alternate form of releasing 
tension, Sir."

"Thank you Agent Scully, for that sound medical advice.  Now may we get on 
with your purpose for being here?"

"I assume you haven’t received any information regarding Mulder, so I 
figure it must have to do with what I heard on the radio."

"The radio?" Skinner questioned.

"Since I’ve been on my own, I’ve gotten in the habit of listening to the 
news station.  It fills in the silences throughout the day.  I heard a 
bulletin regarding a death in Raleigh, NC on the broadcast just as I hung 
up with you."

"Well, Scully, ready to take a ride to North Carolina?" Skinner asked.

"Sir, you want to accompany me?" she asked.  "I mean I could easily go 
there on my own."

"Dana, at the moment I don’t have anything holding me here.  I think I 
would like a change of scenery," he replied quietly.

Jack Stein loudly cleared his throat, and Skinner looked over at him.  
Walter noted the obvious curious, yet concerned expression on his face.  
"Maggie and I had a disagreement.  I didn’t stay at the house last night."

Stein merely nodded  in  acknowledgment, and stated simply that Elizabeth 
had called to inform him of her plans to return to Greenwich, and to 
please call her when we find her son.  He then added, "I would also like 
to accompany you to North Carolina."  

Since Stein had already been to one crime scene, Skinner could see no 
reason to prohibit a visit to this one.  Besides, he was hoping Stein 
might offer some more insight on how to stop these deaths.

"Scully, will you make the preliminary contacts?  Inform the locals we’ll 
be driving and should be there within a few hours."

"Yes, Sir." 

"Oh, and Scully?  When you call your mom, tell her I’ll need to speak to 
her when we return.  Please."  Skinner looked down at his hands while he 
spoke.

"Yes, Sir.  I’ll be happy to tell her.  I’ll meet you in the garage in 
about twenty-five minutes, Sir?"

Skinner nodded in assent and turned to Stein.  "So, what’s the fastest 
route to Raleigh?"


#####################################################

Unknown address
Raleigh, NC

Mulder had spent the night with Edgar Franks practically on top of him the 
entire time.  It was almost as thought Franks were looking for an excuse 
to begin pummeling him.  Mulder made sure he was on his best behavior.  He 
knew he couldn’t afford one of Franks’ beatings.

"So Mulder, you hungry?  It says here you’re supposed to take one of these 
pills with something to eat.  So, you hungry?" he scoffed at.

"I’m fi_n_e, Franks," Mulder answered, praying his stomach wouldn’t choose 
this moment to begin growling with hunger pains.

The door opened then, and Carl Lidofsky entered with a food tray.  

"What timing, Lidofsky!  Here I was just asking Mulder if he were hungry. 
 But you know what?  He said he was fine!  Just fine.  So I guess he aint’ 
hungry, ya know?  But you know what else?  _I’m_ hungry.  Yep, I’m real 
hungry, so I think I’ll just help myself to a little snack."

Franks lifted the cover off of the tray, and Mulder could smell the 
chicken breast wafting though the air.  Mulder looked briefly over at 
Lidofsky to try to gauge what his reaction was to all of  this, but in the 
end, Mulder figured he was on his own.

"Hey Franks, I didn’ say I wouln’ ea’ the foo’, I jus’ sai’ I was fi_ne_. 
Now tha’ the foo’s here, I’m hungry," Mulder said in as even voice as 
possible.

"Tough shit, Mulder.  Finders keepers, losers weepers.  Ya know?" taunted 
Franks.

"Edgar," Lidofsky began, "let the man have is food.  I brought us  a 
couple of hot veal wedges to eat anyway.  Let him eat the institutional 
crap."

Mulder observed the interplay between the two men.  Lidofsky was trying to 
downplay Mulder’s meal, but Mulder was fairly certain it was not because 
he wanted Franks to eat better.  He hoped he was reading Lidofsky 
correctly and was actually seeing an ally.

"Here, you moron.  You wanna eat this shit, then eat it," Franks said 
while pushing the tray carelessly towards Mulder.  The elbow pasta slid 
about the tray and onto the adjustable table that was pulled across his 
Mulder’s bed.  "I’m gonna take my dinner break, okay, Carl?  I gotta get 
away from this moron."

"Sure Edgar.  Go, and enjoy," Lidofsky encouraged.

As he watched Franks leave, Lidofsky quickly retrieved the bottles of 
medication that Samantha Ellis had pushed onto the bed before Franks 
dragged him out of the treatment center.

"I spoke with Dr. Ellis a little earlier," he whispered, "and she said you 
needed to be sure to take your medicine.  Especially the pills for your 
seizures.  Okay?"  

Lidofsky measured out the appropriate number of pills and offered them to 
Mulder.  He popped them all in his mouth at once and went to grasp the cup 
of juice.  Unfortunately Mulder missed, and the juice went flying all over 
his bed and Carl Lidofsky.

Mulder immediately recoiled when he saw Lidofsky get hit by the flying 
juice.  Lidofsky, on the other hand, calmly walked into the bathroom, got 
some paper towels, and began to dry both himself as well as  Mulder’s bed 
off.

"Thank you," Mulder said in reaction to Lidofsky’s kindness.  "Wha’s your 
name?"

"Lidofsky. Carl Lidofsky, and that’s Carl with a ‘C’, not a ‘K’," he 
replied.

"Why no’ a ‘k’?" Mulder asked curiously.

"Because I plan to become an American citizen, and Carl with a ‘C’ is 
American. Carl with a ‘K’ is Russian," he replied.

"Russian?  You’re from Russia Mr. Li’ofsky?" he asked.

"Mr. Mulder, just call me Carl, okay?  Lidofsky, it can be a mouthful.  In 
fact, I’m thinking of shortening it to Lido.  What do you think?" he asked 
rhetorically.

"Mr..- I mean Carl, thank you for your he’p, but if you really wan’ to 
he’p me, the’ please, ge’ me outta here.  P_l_ease," Mulder pleaded.

"I will do my best, Mr. Mulder.  I am not pleased with what my former 
countryman is doing with the project.  I do not condone this kind of 
unnecessary violence, so yes, Mr. Mulder, I will try very hard to get you 
out of here."

"Ca_ll__ my par’ner at the F.B.I.  Ca_ll__  Agen_t_  Da_n_a   Scu_ll_y," 
Mulder instructed with painstaking clarity.  

"I will try, Mr. Mulder.  We don’t always have access to phones inside the 
facility, but as soon as I do, I will call.  I promise," Lidofsky 
declared.

End of part 26/33
#####################################################





Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 27/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:33:23 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 27/33


Maggie Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD

Dana ran by the house to pick up enough clothes for a two night stay in 
Raleigh.  She decided to pack a similar bag for Walter, as   she realized 
everything Walter owned was still hanging in her mother’s house.  

When Maggie looked in on Dana and saw her packing Walter’s bag, she winced 
slightly.  Dana looked up and noticed her mother’s pained expression and 
realized she mistakenly thought Dana was retrieving Walter’s clothes 
permanently.

"Mom, Walter, Jack and I are going down to Raleigh, NC for a couple of 
nights.  There’s been another child’s death and we need to go and 
investigate the crime scene."

Maggie’s expression visibly relaxed somewhat, but there was still a worry 
line that edged her brow.  "The poor child. Dana, have you heard anything 
about Fox yet?" she asked.  When Dana shook her head forlornly, Maggie 
asked, "This doesn’t look good for him, does it Dana?"

Dana looked at her mom with a totally shocked expression! "Mom! You stop 
that this instant!  I will not have you believe that Mulder isn’t going to 
come out of this okay.  I won’t.  Now I need you to think positively, and 
to support us in any way you can.  

"Damn it, Mom, we’re working our butts off trying to solve this case and 
find the links to Fox’s  abduction.  Don’t you go and give up on us now.  
Don’t you dare do that to me, or Mulder, or Walter," Scully cried out.

At the mention of Walter’s name, Maggie cringed.  She knew in her heart 
that Walter Skinner would have never intentionally done anything that 
would harm her daughter or Fox, but the idea that his inaction might have 
caused the heartache of the tumor and Fox’s long, traumatic recovery, was 
almost too much for her to bear.  

She couldn’t imagine why he never went to a higher level to find the 
answers that Fox and Dana were always seeking.  It always came down to 
following orders like good little soldiers, and that was one thing Walter 
Skinner was.  Dana used to be, but not since she fell in love with the 
rebel for every cause!  And now, even her Walter was beginning to take a 
stand, even when he had to stand alone.

Her Walter.  She still thought of him as ‘her’ Walter.  She loved him 
still, and Maggie knew she would do everything in her power to make it 
right with him.  Dana was right.  He needed her support now, when it was 
most important, in their search for Fox.

"Dana, here, let me pack Walter’s bag, and you go finish getting your 
things together," she said.

"Oh, but Mom, I’m__." Dana began, but then stopped.  She suddenly realized 
this was her mother’s way of letting her know she wanted to be a part of  
Walter Skinner’s life, and something as mundane as packing a suitcase was 
as good a way of showing it at the moment.

"Thanks, Mom."  Dana walked out the door, leaving her mother to do what 
she needed, and wanted, to do.


#####################################################

Unknown Address
Raleigh, NC

"So Mulder, what the hell do you have to do with the Smoking Man that Mr. 
Krycek thinks makes you so valuable?" Franks asked without reserve.

"I don’ know wha’ you’ talkin’ abou’," he replied.

"Oh stop playing the moron, Mulder.  I know you know a helluva lot more 
than you’re letting on.  C’mon, what’s the Smoking Man to you?" he cajoled 
with a light tap on the shoulder.

"I don’ know, and don’ tou_sh_ me," Mulder demanded.

"Oh, so you don’t like to be tou_sh_ed?" he mimicked.  "Poor baby, he 
don’t like to be "toushed," he called out to no one in particular.

Since there apparently was no one else around, specifically Lidofsky who 
obviously developed a soft spot for the guy, Franks decided to have  a 
little fun. 

"C’mon Mulder.  Let’s play a little "tou_sh_ football!  C’mon, I’ll 
tou_sh_ you and then you tou_sh_ me!" Franks harassed by pushing his 
shoulders with his index fingers.


"Damn _it_ Franks, jus’ leave me alone!" Mulder yelled.

"Why Mulder?  Won’t the Smoking Man come and rescue you?? C’mon, Mulder, 
let’s call up the Smoking Man and he can be on your team for tou_sh_ 
football!" he badgered both verbally and physically.  

Mulder closed his eyes at this point, and tried desperately to not go back 
to a similar time when he felt the physical molestation of an equally 
unsympathetic and cold hearted man.  It was, however, very difficult, and 
with every push and shove that became more and more forceful, Mulder found 
himself going deeper and deeper within himself in an effort to escape.

"Damn it, Mulder!  Come on!  Let’s play!  Let’s play tou_sh_ football!  
What else could we play?? Huh? What else?  Let’s see, there’s always a 
"Pun_sh_ing Bag isn’t there?!" and Franks made his point by throwing a 
punch directly into Mulder’s jaw.  

"Oh I like playing with my new "pun_sh_ ing" bag, Mulder!  I’m gonna play 
some more!" Franks proceeded to punch and slap Mulder senselessly.  Mulder 
moaned in pain, all the while trying to go deeper within himself so that 
he might save, if not his body, at least his mind.

By the time Lidofsky walked into the room a couple of  hours later,  
Mulder was a bloody mess.  Franks was sitting on the chair, muttering 
nonsense to himself.

"Oh my God, Edgar, what did you do?  Edgar, what did you do?!" Lidofsky 
cried out. 

"I just wanted to have a little fun. He didn’t do nothing to defend 
himself.  The moron just laid there.  Why didn’t he defend himself.  We 
were playing a little game, that’s all," Franks muttered mostly to 
himself.

"Franks, get the hell out of here.  Just get out here!" Lidofsky demanded. 
 
  
He watched Franks stand up tentatively and move toward the door.  He 
wobbled a bit as he walked toward the exit, but he left without further 
incident.

Next, Lidofsky turned his attention to Mulder.  "Oh you poor, poor soul.  
Why do you not seem to have any luck, Mr. Mulder.  Where are your friends? 
 We must get you out of here, Mr. Mulder.  This is not what the Russian 
Rebel Force had in mind.  No, beating poor defenseless men to a bloody 
pulp was never what they had in mind.

He went into the bathroom and retrieved a wet towel and a dry one.  He 
gently wiped the blood off of his face, and the splatters off of his arms, 
neck and chest.  As he worked, Lidofsky could hear Mulder moaning in pain, 
and see the tears that fell unabashedly down his cheeks. 

Next, as Lidofsky tried to dry him off so that he wouldn’t catch a chill, 
he saw Mulder’s lips move.  Mulder was saying something, but Lidofsky was 
unable to make out the words at first.  

Lidofsky leaned forward and spoke softly to him.  "Mr. Mulder, what are 
you saying?  It’s hard for me to hear.  Please, tell me a little louder," 
he pleaded.

Mulder’s mouth opened slightly, closed and then opened again.  He repeated 
this motion a number of times until sound finally managed to accompany the 
movement.

"Abah.  Abah." 

Carl Lidofsky sighed with recognition.  It was one of the few Hebrew words 
he had learned as a boy in Russia.   It was, however,  learned in secret, 
as Russia was not a safe place for Jews when he was a young boy.  

Lidofsky wondered who the man was that had earned the title of "Father", 
because for some reason he wasn’t sure of, he knew it was not bestowed 
upon his natural father.  No, this was a man who earned the title and the 
trust of this young man.

Carl leaned over to pat Mulder’s shoulder and try to reassure him.  Next, 
he made sure the bed’s side bars were firmly locked in place.  
Reluctantly, Lidofsky placed the Velcro restraints on Mulder, in the 
unlikely circumstance that he tried to get out of bed and hurt himself.   
He also considered the fact that Mulder might have another seizure, and 
since no one would be in attendance,  he didn’t want to take the chance of 
him hurting himself then either.

He took one more look at Mulder before he left the room.  He had to speak 
with Dr. Ellis.  He had to do something to get Mr. Mulder out of here.  It 
was either that, or he knew he would have the death of this man on his 
heart for the rest of his life.

End of Part 27/33

########################################################################






Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 28/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:34:56 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 28/33

Red Roof Inn
Raleigh, NC
Room 28

Scully knocked on the door of Walter’s and Jack’s room.  She had changed 
into more casual clothes and returned to room 28 to share her views about 
the crime scene.  

Walter opened the door, and Scully noticed he too had changed into  a pair 
of lightweight cotton slacks and polo shirt.  When she entered the room, 
she was surprised to see Jack Stein in equally casual attire.

"Jack," she chuckled lightly, "I confess.  I’d always thought you slept 
with your suit on."  She tried not to, but in the end she couldn’t help 
staring a little at the man in his lightweight jeans and cotton Henley.  

"Oh, but I do my dear," he replied wryly.  Scully returned a small smile 
and then her expression became more serious.

"Okay, it’s time to focus gentlemen," Scully said.  "First impressions 
anyone?"  

It was times like this that Scully missed Mulder the most.  She could hear 
him hemming and hawing now, wanting desperately to lay some outlandish 
theory on her, but knowing she would shoot him down on every point.  Yet, 
in the end, she knew for some uncanny reason, he would end up being more 
right than wrong.

"How are they dying?" Skinner asked.

"The children?" Scully probed.  Upon seeing Skinner nod, she replied the 
obvious, "Cardiac arrest."

"Yes, but how?  What is causing the children, perfectly healthy children, 
to go into cardiac arrest?" he asked further.  "Is there anything we’re 
missing?" 

"Missing?" Stein echoed.

"Perhaps a pattern.  Something the children all had in common that we’re 
missing which could give us a clue as to what caused their hearts to 
stop," Skinner explained.

"Well," Scully began, feeling some of the old adrenyline pumping, "all of 
the children had collapsed on their school playground."

"Okay, but what were they doing prior to that?" asked Skinner.

"All but the third and fifth victims had come from the cafeteria, having 
finished lunch," she replied.

"Well, I guess that negates any theory about something they ingested prior 
to going outside," interjected Stein.

"Wait a minute.  What about the two children who didn’t have lunch?  
Scully, what had they been doing prior to going outside?" Skinner asked.

"Let me check the file." Scully scanned the file of victim number three 
and then victim number five.  She couldn’t bear to personalize the 
children anymore than by giving them numbers.  It may have seemed 
heartless to some, but it was the only way Scully could deal with the 
fatalities of children so young.

"Oh my," she gasped slightly.  "We may have something here.  They had just 
had a juice and cracker break.  According to the coroners’ reports, all of 
the children had ingested some kind of juice less than an hour prior to 
death."

"Please tell me it’s the same juice, Scully," Skinner almost pleaded.

"I wish, Walter.  No, they’re not all the same.  Umm, two were grape 
juice, three were apple and one was orange.  We won’t know what this 
latest victim’s choice of drink was until after the autopsy and toxicology 
reports are back, but I would bet she had some kind of juice just prior to 
going outside too," Scully concluded.

"Okay, so it wasn’t all of the same juice, but do the juices have 
something in common, Dana?" Stein asked.

"Well sure, sugars for one, and ascorbic acid, you know, Vitamin C," she 
answered.

"Could it be one of those ingredients that triggered the cardiac arrest?" 
asked Stein.

"How?  They’re such common ingredients.  Don’t most kids drink juice and 
take Vitamin C tablets?" Scully asked.

"Yes, they do," said Skinner, "and perhaps that’s the key.  Scully, do the 
coroners’ reports indicate how much sugar and ascorbic acid was found in 
the children’s bloodstream?"

Scully returned to the various reports, and as she perused them she became 
more and more animated.  "I think you’re on to something, Sir.  The 
numbers for the Vitamin C appear to be way above the normal levels.  Like 
twenty times the normal amount."

"I thought Vitamin C went right through you.  Why would normal, healthy, 
children have five times the normal amount of Vitamin C in their system?" 
asked Stein.

"They wouldn’t."  Scully sat shaking her head.  "We forgot one very 
important part of the puzzle, gentlemen. We are not dealing with normal, 
healthy children.  Our young victims had the Black Cancer in them and it 
was only after they suffered the cardiac arrest that the oily worms were 
expelled from their hosts. 

"Jack, did the Black Cancer have the ability to absorb Vitamin C?" Scully 
asked.

" I don’t know what all of the properties were.  I could make a call and 
try to get the information though." As he picked up the phone and began 
dialing, he asked, "What about Mulder?  Didn’t he ever take Vitamin C?"

"Mulder never voluntarily  touches a vitamin or any fruit or vegetable 
that contained Vitamin C.  The man lives on cholesterol, saturated fat and 
iced tea," she explained.

Stein smiled slightly, as he noted Dana’s pointed use of the present 
tense.  *That woman has the faith of The Chosen when it comes to her 
feelings about Fox Mulder,* he thought to himself.  *Good, he needs 
someone who will _always_ believe in him.*

He waited several minutes while the technician at the other end of the 
line brought up the desired data on the computer.  The technician recited, 
with some surprise in his voice,  his findings.  

The hosts did indeed seem to have an inordinate amount of Vitamin C 
absorbed in their bloodstream.  However, as they were adults,  their 
bodies were able to handle the overdoses with nothing more bothersome than 
occasional diarrhea, nausea, and stomach cramps.  There were also a few 
incidences of kidney stones.

When Stein asked about what the effect such large amounts would have on 
children, the technician said the symptoms would be much more severe, and 
could probably cause a great deal of stress on the body.  Stein thanked 
the technician and told he would get back to him if necessary.

After Jack related to the others what the technician told him, Skinner 
then asked the sixty-four dollar question.  Had any of these children 
complained of illness prior to their cardiac arrests?

Scully looked in the charts of the Coroners’ Reports, but didn’t see any 
information that didn’t relate to the autopsies.  Scully decided it was 
time to make some more phone calls.  She divided the phone numbers between 
her and Skinner, and within a half hour they discovered that all of the 
victims had  what were described as stomach bugs or intestinal flues  that 
were slowing them down.

"So what do we do now?" asked a beleaguered Skinner.  "Order children not 
to eat their fruits and vegetables?"

"I’m not sure, Sir, but at least we seem to have more of a clue than 
before as to what the cause of these deaths are," Scully said.

"Yeah, but are we any closer to finding Mulder?" he retorted.

"I hope so," Scully whispered in reply.  "I hope so."

#####################################################

Unknown Address
Raleigh, NC

Lidofsky walked quickly but with confidence back towards the treatment 
center.  He was pretty sure he would find Dr. Ellis there, he just hoped 
no one would notice his search.

When he came upon the room Mulder had been in, he took a peak inside 
hoping he would find Ellis nearby.  Unfortunately, there were only a 
couple of medical attendants inside disinfecting the area.  Lidofsky knew 
time was of the essence and decided to ask the attendants of the doctor’s 
whereabouts.

"Dr. Ellis? Umm, I think she’s in the break room.  That’s right through 
the door and to your right," one of them replied.  Lidofsky mumbled his 
thanks and went through the door in search of her.

He knocked on the door and heard a voice say, "Come in."

Lidofsky entered and was relieved to see Dr. Ellis inside, alone.  
"Doctor, you must come with me, now.  And bring a first aid kit."

"What happened?" she asked anxiously.

"Franks," was his short reply.

No more words were required to get Samantha Ellis moving in high gear.  
She knew Edgar Franks wouldn’t make life pleasant for her brother, but for 
Carl Lidofsky to take a chance to come to her for help, Franks must have 
done some major damage.  She grabbed a medical bag that was always kept 
well stocked for emergency calls, and followed Lidofsky back to the room 
where Mulder was being held.

As she entered the small, stark room, Samantha’s eyes immediately focused 
on the ravaged body lying strapped onto the hospital bed.  She moved 
quickly over to him and began, with Lidofsky’s help, to undo the Velcro 
restraints.  Lidofsky began to explain that he had put the restraints on 
as a precautionary measure, but Samantha waved him off, indicating she 
understood the necessity of it, but that it was imperative to get him free 
as quickly as possible now.

"Fox," she called gently.  "Fox, it’s me, Sam.  I’m going to help you, 
Fox.  You’re going to be all right, I promise you."  She looked at 
Lidofsky and said with a quiet intensity, "I have to get him out of here."

Lidofsky nodded in agreement, and said, "What do you want me to do?"

Samantha looked at the man with relief and responded, "We must contact his 
friends.  His friend Dana Scully. I’m not sure where to locate her."

"I do.  She works for the FBI, in DC," declared Lidofsky.  "He told me," 
he said, when he noted Ellis’ questioning glance.

"You’ve got to get to a phone, Mr. Lidofsky.  You’ve got to contact her 
and get help."  She looked from Lidofsky to Mulder and then back at Carl. 
 "I’m afraid for him, Mr. Lidofsky.  I’m afraid he may not make it this 
time and I _need_  for him to survive this.   I need _him_."

Lidofsky was unaware of the exact nature of the relationship between 
Mulder and the doctor, but it was clear to him that she looked upon him 
with deep affection.  The only thing that mattered at this point was to 
get Mulder out of here safely.

"Dr. Ellis, I think you should know this.  He was calling for someone 
before, and I don’t know if you would understand its significance," 
Lidofsky began.

"Understand what significance?" she asked.

"The meaning of the word.  He was calling for his "Abah," he explained.

Samantha looked at Lidofsky with a clarity that neither thought possible. 
 She repeated the word quietly to herself, though the movement of her lips 
were not lost on Lidofsky.  She rolled the word over her tongue and then 
said it aloud.   Samantha began to remember.  It was deja vu again.


Our Lady of Mercy Hospital
Chilmark, MA

"But why?  I don’t understand, Abah.  Why does my Daddy hit Fox?" she 
asked the grown man sitting next to her.  He had his arm securely around 
her shoulders and gave a small squeeze of reassurance.

"I don’t know, Samantha.  I wish I did because then maybe it would help me 
to make him stop.  I don’t think he means to hurt Fox, sweetheart.  I 
think he finds it very difficult to control his temper," he responded.

"I want Fox to come home now.  He doesn’t have to stay here tonight, does 
he?" she asked anxiously.  "Abah, he gets scared whenever he has to stay 
in the hospital."

"I’m afraid he has to stay at least tonight, sweetheart.  He hit his head 
pretty hard, and the doctors need to make sure he’ll be okay."

"Cause he has the seizures, right Abah?  They’re afraid he may have more 
seizures if he hitted his head?" she affirmed.

"Yes, Samantha, the doctors worry whenever Fox hits his head that it might 
make him have more seizures," confirmed Abah.

"But he never hits me, Abah.  I don’t get seizures like Fox, so why 
doesn’t he just hit me?" she asked innocently.

"He loves you my precious little girl," he replied.

"Doesn’t he love Fox?" she asked softly.

"I hope so, Samantha.  I hope so," he answered sincerely.

"I love you, Abah.  And _you_  love Fox, don’t you?  Please love him, 
Abah.  Please," she pleaded.

"I love him, Samantha.  I love you and him as if you were my very own," he 
said, enfolding her into his arms.



 "Dr. Ellis?  Dr. Ellis?"

"Yes?  Oh, I’m sorry Mr. Lidofsky, I was just remembering something from 
when I was a little girl__," she explained.

"Doctor, I’m going to lock you in here with him.  If Franks comes back, 
tell him I sent for you to tend to Mulder’s injuries and that I went out 
for some coffee.  I’m going to try to get through from a public phone 
because I can’t take the chance of using a phone in the facility.   I’ll 
make the phone call, Doctor.  I’ll get through to them somehow."

She watched him walk out the door and then heard the telltale sound of a 
lock clicking into place.  She knew she didn’t have any real choice but to 
trust Carl Lidofsky.  It did not, however, make her any less afraid.

End of part 28/33

#####################################################




Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 29/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:36:12 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto

Disclaimers in part 1

Part 29/33


Walter Skinner’s Office
Reception Area
Washington, DC

The phone rang and Kim answered it with her usual professional efficiency. 
 "Assistant Director Skinner’s Office."

"Hi Kim, this is Mary."  

"Hi Mary, what’s up?"  Kim acknowledged the well known communications 
operator, who was practically an icon at the bureau. 

Mary has worked with the bureau as a telephone operator for over thirty 
years.  The woman knew everyone and just about every bit of gossip that 
could be known.  *When Mary talked, people listened, and when people 
talked, Mary listened,* Kim thought with amusement.

"Kim, I’ve got a bit of a strange caller on the line.  He identified 
himself as a Mr. Lido, though I don’t think that’s his real name at all.  
He talks with an accent, and I would guess it was Russian.  Lido doesn’t 
sound very Russian to me, does it to you?"  

Kim knew Mary was not going to wait for an answer, so she merely shook her 
head to no one in particular and waited for Mary to finish her 
editorializing and to continue.

"Anyway, he asked for Dana Scully.  Not "Agent" Scully, mind you, but 
_Dana_ Scully.  I asked him if he was a friend of hers and when he 
replied, ‘no’ I got suspicious.  I rang Agent Scully’s office but I got 
her voice mail which said she was out of town on a case.  When I explained 
that to Mr. _Lido_, he became very agitated and said he had to find her.  
It was very important.  I told him I’d transfer him to _Agent_ Scully’s 
supervisor, so here we are."

"Okay Mary, thanks.  I’ll take it from here, okay?" Kim replied.  She knew 
Mary might have wanted to handle it further, but Kim knew AD Skinner liked 
matters that pertained to Agent Scully handled with kid gloves.  Mary 
tended to use boxing gloves.

"Line 2," Mary acknowledged and disconnected.

"Hello, Assistant Director Walter Skinner’s Office.  May I help you?" Kim 
informed.

"Yes, hello.  I am trying to contact Dana Scully.  It is of utmost 
importance that I reach her.  Please.  Can you contact her for me?" 
Lidofsky pleaded.

"May I have your name, sir?"

"Lidof__ Lido.  The name is Lido.  Please, Miss, you don’t understand.  
It’s a matter of life and death," Lidofsky pleaded.

"Whose life and death, Mr. Lido?" Kim asked, wondering just how many crank 
calls she should be required to handle in a day.

"Mr. Mulder’s," was his short reply.  

Upon hearing that, Kim went immediately into professional mode.  She 
informed Mr. Lido to hold on one moment, and immediately dialed up 
communications to have them put a trace on the call.

"Mr. Lido, what can you tell me about Mr. Mulder?  Where are you calling 
from and where is Mr. Mulder?" Kim asked as professionally as possible.

"I need to speak with Dana Scully," was Lidofsky’s reply.

"Mr. Lidofsky, Agent Scully is presently in Raleigh, North Carolina 
investigating the death of another child."  Kim didn’t feel any qualms 
about divulging this information, as it had been plastered all over the 
media already.  

"She’s here in Raleigh?  Oh my God.  Where is she?  She’s got to come help 
us get him out of there," he cried out.

"Mr. Lido, where is Mr. Mulder being held?" Kim asked urgently.

"In the Treatment Center.  He’s being held in the Center, but Dr. Ellis is 
with him so he’s safe for a little while."

Kim saw the light blinking and asked Mr. Lido to hold one more time.  When 
Kim punched in the line, she was informed by communications that the call 
was indeed coming from a public booth in Raleigh.  When she returned to 
Mr. Lido she recalled his last words to her.

"Dr. Ellis?  Who is Dr. Ellis?" Kim queried.

"Dr. Samantha Ellis.  She’s a good doctor, she wants to help Mr. Mulder.  
But I think Mr. Krycek wants to kill him, and I am afraid he will kill 
Samantha Ellis if she gets in his way.  Please, you must find Dana Scully 
and tell her we need_____.   Oh God, NO!  Please, NO!"  Lidofsky screamed 
out.

"Mr. Lido??  Mr. Lido?? What’s wrong?  Please Mr. Lido?" Kim shouted into 
the phone.

BANG!  BANG!!  Click.

Kim sat at her desk, numb, for a few minutes.  She punched in the 
extension for communications and asked them if they got all of the 
conversation on tape.  When she received an affirmative answer, she dialed 
the AD’s cellular number.

#####################################################

Unknown Address
Raleigh, NC

Samantha was becoming more anxious by the minute.  It was well over ninety 
minutes since Lidofsky had left to make the phone call, and he still had 
not returned.  She felt something was wrong, and came to the conclusion 
that she and Mulder were on their own.  

Dr. Ellis needed to come up with a plan of escape, but she didn’t have a 
clue as to how to go about it.  She knew Edgar Franks, as well as Alex 
Krycek were on the other side of that locked door, yet there was no other 
means of leaving the room.  Even the bathroom lacked a window.

"Fox, look at me big brother."  She waited until he focused his eyes on 
her.  "We’ve got to get out of here. I don’t think Lidofsky is coming 
back, Fox.  I think they got to him.  I just hope he was able to get 
through to your Scully first," she  whispered. 

Mulder worked hard to focus on Sam’s face.  He had a very difficult time 
understanding what she said, since the one hearing aid he had had in his 
ear was now rendered useless by the beating Franks had given him.  He 
realized Sam was worried, but he wasn’t sure about what.  He wondered 
where Carl was.  It had been awhile since he’d last seen him.

Suddenly, there was a loud banging on the door.  Edgar Franks was yelling 
into the wall of the door to open it up.  Sam froze in her spot, until 
Franks threatened to shoot the door open, and he didn’t care where the 
stray bullets flew.

She quickly yelled back she would open the door.  As the lock clicked 
open, Franks pushed the door open hard.  Alex Krycek was right behind him. 
 

"Well, well, well.  Look who we have here," he exclaimed.  "Why Dr. Ellis, 
I didn’t know you made house calls!"

"Mr. Krycek, please.   Fo__, Mr. Mulder was beaten up very badly by Mr. 
Franks here.  If Mr. Lidofsky hadn’t come to get me, Mr. Mulder could have 
gone into severe shock," she tried to explain.

"I told you once, my dear, sweet, delectable, Samantha.  I don’t give a 
damn about the health and well-being of Fox Mulder," Krycek spat.  "But I 
do find it rather interesting that you have become very attached to 
Mulder. 

"What gives here, Dr. Ellis?  Is there more to this Doctor-Patient 
relationship than meets the eye?  You would rather have him, than me, 
wouldn’t you?"

"No, Mr. Krycek.  You’re wrong.  It’s not like that at all," she 
stammered.  Samantha instinctively knew it was imperative to keep her 
sibling relationship with Mulder from Krycek.  He would use it against 
them if, no when, he had the opportunity.

"That’s what you say Dr. Ellis, but that’s not how you act.  Well, you 
want to be with him so much, fine!  You can have him.  No problem!  

"But it appears we have had  a small breach of security.  I’m afraid some 
people may now have information about Mulder’s whereabouts that I had not 
intended them to find out as yet.  So, it’s time to take a little trip," 
Krycek declared.

"A trip?  Mr. Krycek___, Alex, please, don’t do this.  He’s hurt.  He 
can’t do anything to you," Sam pleaded.

"Of course he can’t do anything _to_ me!  It’s what he can do _for_ me Dr. 
Ellis that’s important.  And what he can do _for_ me is bring me the 
Smoking Bastard.  I want that son of bitch out in the open so I can be rid 
of him and his challenge to _my_ power.  

"All right, enough of this crap.  Franks!  Blindfold them and let’s get 
them the hell out of here."

Mulder watched as Franks moved toward Samantha and cuffed her hands behind 
her.  Then he saw him place the blindfold over her eyes.  Mulder began 
breathing more rapidly when he saw Franks walk toward him.

As Franks raised his hands to place the scarf around Mulder’s eyes, Mulder 
tried to take evasive action.  Unfortunately, Krycek and Franks were both 
able to quickly place the restraints on him, and Mulder was helpless to 
avoid the placement of the blindfold.

He was terrified.  Mulder couldn’t hear without his hearing aids and now 
he couldn’t see with the blindfold tied around his head.  He tried calling 
out to his captors, but he didn’t know what effect his cries had, other 
than the blindfold and restraints remained in place.

Mulder felt himself being moved and, as a result, felt nausea wave over 
him.  His awareness of himself in space was compromised without a 
blindfold, but now that he was in total darkness and without benefit of 
hearing sound clearly, he felt totally and completely without equilibrium. 
 He was literally lost in space.  

"Sto’.  P’ease, sto’.  Hel’ me.  P’ease," he moaned.  

"I don’t think so Mulder.  It’s time to go for a ride, and I think I know 
just the place to go.  Yes, just the place," was all Krycek said.

#####################################################

Red Roof Inn/Room 28
Raleigh, NC

Brrriiinnggg. Brrriiinnggg. Brrriiinnggg.

The trio each checked their cell phones and Skinner came up the winner.  
"Skinner."

"AD Skinner, it’s Kim," she said in a tremulous voice.

"Kim, what’s wrong?" he asked.  "Kim, is it about Mulder?"  A second 
thought came to him that terrified him.

"Kim, is Maggie Scully all right?" he asked anxiously.

"Yes.  I mean yes, Maggie Scully is fine as far as I know, and yes, I have 
information about Agent Mulder," replied Kim who was trying desperately to 
maintain some control.

"What information?" Skinner asked.

"A man called.  A man with an accent, possibly Russian, called to say that 
Mr. Mulder was in need of help.  Sir, Mr. Lido, that was the name he gave, 
said Agent Mulder was being held with a Doctor Samantha Ellis.  Apparently 
Alex Krycek is holding them both hostage.  Sir, they’re being held in 
Raleigh."

"Raleigh?" he echoed.

"Yes, Sir.  Raleigh."

"Where?  Where in Raleigh?" Skinner gasped.

"We were able to record and trace the call to a public telephone in 
Raleigh.  I have a street name for you, Sir." Kim paused, then gave him 
the street location of the phone.

"Is there anything else, Kim?" 

"Yes, Sir."

"Kim?"

"I believe the caller was shot twice while he was on the line with me, 
Sir."  Kim was now crying quietly, and Walter spoke very gently to her.

"Kim, listen to me.  You are to call psych services as soon as you hang up 
with me and make an appointment to talk with one of the psychologists.  
It’s important, Kim.  Will you do that?" he asked in his most kind-hearted 
voice.

He remained on the line with her until he was confident she would make the 
call.  He told her he would check up on her later to see how she was 
doing, and that he would call communications and arrange for the delivery 
of the taped phone conversation.  He hung up the phone and shook his head.

"Walter?  What was that all about?" Scully asked cautiously.

Skinner took a deep breath.  "I think we finally caught a break," he 
replied.

"In terms of what, Walter?" asked Stein.

"He’s here."

"What?" asked Scully.

"He’s right under our nose."

"Walter, what are you talking about?" Scully asked, her voice now 
trembling in anticipation of what Skinner would say.

"Mulder’s in Raleigh.  He’s right here in Raleigh," he said, his voice 
cracking.  As he looked at Scully his eyes began to well up and noticed 
Dana’s tear up as well.   

Suddenly the anxiety and stress of the last few days overwhelmed Walter 
Skinner, and the legs on which he had been pacing back and forth just 
moments ago, now buckled beneath him.  Both Scully and Stein rushed over 
to him to lend their support, but he shrugged them off.

Skinner needed this release.  He melted to the floor and sat with his arms 
wrapped around his knees.  He sobbed quietly for a few minutes which 
slowly helped to release the tension that had been building and building 
within him.

When he was finally able to catch his breath, he looked up at his two 
companions.  He quietly explained his conversation with Kim.  When he 
mentioned the doctor’s name, Stein’s eyes opened a little wider.

"Walter, you don’t think?" he asked the AD.

"I don’t know, Jack.  Dr. Samantha Ellis could very well be your Samantha, 
but there’s no way of knowing for sure at this point.  All I do know is 
this doctor is apparently being held with Mulder.  I have to assume she’s 
allied herself with him.  I hope so," Skinner concluded.


End of part 29/33
#####################################################





Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 30/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:38:36 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto   (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 30/33

On the Road
Raleigh, NC

Both Mulder and Samantha were pushed into the rear of the large minivan.  
The windows were darkened, so it was impossible to see into the van from 
the outside.  The two passengers couldn’t see out of the van, because they 
were forced to endure tightly fastened blindfolds.

Their wrists were chafing from being locked into handcuffs behind their 
backs.  Mulder was particularly uncomfortable because his sense of balance 
was so off at this point, he felt as though he were in a constant state of 
falling.  The nausea was also a constant, and one that he’d just as soon 
relieve, preferably all over Carl Franks’ shoes again.

Samantha had tried to talk themselves out of this situation once too often 
and was now sporting a gag.  This distressed her a great deal, because it 
made it all but impossible for her to let Fox know she was still with him. 
 She could hear him moaning softly in pain every now and then, but she was 
quite sure he was having difficulty hearing anything at the moment over 
the noise of the car engine.

She estimated they had been driving around for approximately forty 
minutes, but for all she knew they were traveling around in circles.  By 
the time she felt the car slow down, her arms were numb, and Mulder was 
silent.  She hoped it was because he’d passed out, since unconsciousness 
would make any pain he was in more endurable.  

Samantha realized it was most likely dark by the time she was roughly 
pulled  out of the back of the van. .  Sam felt herself pushed quickly 
through a doorway, shoved into a chair, and left to sit there for a few 
moments.  Next, she could hear Franks yelling at, as well as tugging and 
pulling on Fox, and she tried to beg him to stop, but the gag prevented 
any real sound from leaving her mouth 

Mulder was literally dragged through the door.  As Franks hauled him in 
Mulder grunted and groaned the entire time.  Finally, Franks threw him 
onto the bed. 

Mulder began pleading with his captors to take the blindfold off, which 
struck Krycek as rather odd, since he figured the handcuffs would have 
been the more desirable object to be removed.

Since Alex Krycek was in a "playful" mood, he decided he would leave 
everything in place and let Mulder sweat a little more.  He had no way of 
knowing just what kind of terror he was putting Mulder through, but it was 
apparent he wouldn’t have cared even if he had known.

He walked over to Mulder and sat heavily next to him on the bed.  The 
shift of weight in the bed caused Mulder to panic, as once again he felt 
as though he were going to fall.  He cried out loud and tried to reach for 
something to grasp onto for support.  Unfortunately, his hands remained 
cuffed behind his back, so being able to hold on to something for security 
was impossible.

"Oh poor Mulder.  You feeling a little off-balanced?" Krycek sneered.

Samantha grunted and growled until Krycek couldn’t stand it any longer and 
ordered Franks to remove her gag.

"Krycek, please, take off the cuffs and the blindfold.  Mr. Mulder’s not 
going anywhere, and I’m not going anywhere without him," she pleaded.

"Oh how touching," he responded.  "Do you always develop such a close 
Doctor-Patient relationship, Dr. Ellis?  Perhaps that’s where I made my 
mistake!  I should have become a patient of yours in order to receive a 
little TLC, isn’t that right, Doctor?"

"Damn it Krycek, I don’t know what the hell you’re talking about.  Mr. 
Mulder is in a fragile physical condition, and  I am a doctor.  I would be 
derelict in my duties if I left him without the proper care," she 
proffered.

"Proper care!  Shit, Doctor, don’t waste your breath.  As soon as Mulder 
gets me what I want, I will be putting him out of his fucking misery.  Do 
you understand?  As soon as the Smoking Man makes an appearance, Mulder is 
a dead man.  I won’t need him anymore, so you don’t need to worry your 
pretty little head."

"Then it shouldn’t make a difference, should it.  Take the damned cuffs 
and blindfolds off of us, Krycek.  Now," Dr. Ellis demanded.

"Oooooh, Dr. Ellis, you’re so forceful!  Well, fuck you, ya bitch!"  
Krycek was fuming.  He didn’t want to let her get to him, but ever since 
she had turned down his dinner invitation, he wanted to humiliate her just 
as she had humiliated him. 

After a few minutes, however,  he willed himself to calm down.  He needed 
to focus on the task at hand, and decided he didn’t want to hear her piss 
and moan any longer.  It was giving him a headache.  

"All right, already, I’ll take the blindfolds off of you.  I’ll even 
uncuff you.  Just don’t try anything stupid, Doctor, because believe me, I 
don’t need much of an excuse to use this,"  he said as he pointed to his 
weapon.  

"Franks," he continued, "you will have to be vigilant in keeping your eye 
on these two.  I can trust _you_  for this job, can’t I?" Krycek asked.

"Sure, Mr. Krycek.  Sure ya can.  You know me, you can trust me," replied 
an anxious Franks.  Edgar Franks was informed of the untimely demise of 
his former partner, Carl Lidofsky.  He didn’t want to tempt Mr. Krycek in 
to doing the same thing to him.

Franks unlocked the cuffs on Dr. Ellis first, and as she removed her own 
blindfold, Franks then went over to Mulder.  Samantha called out to him to 
take off the blindfold first, but Franks ignored her.  Samantha bit her 
lower lip slightly, as she realized Franks would do the complete opposite 
of whatever _she_ requested.  

Mulder’s hands were now free and he reached forward.  He began to claw at 
the blindfold, and eventually, managed to get it off.  Ellis observed his 
puffy, reddened eyes and saw he had been crying.  She started to get up, 
when Krycek picked up his gun and released the safety.

"Where are you going, Doctor?" he asked menacingly. 

Sam wanted to make a wise crack, if for no other reason to release some of 
her own tension, but she knew Krycek was irrational and anything could 
trigger a response that would not bode well for either her or Mulder.  So, 
she went into Professional Mode.

"I am going to examine my patient, Mr. Krycek," she said as she moved 
assuredly over to the bed.

"But of course you are," he responded and pointed over toward Mulder with 
the gun, as though -_this_  motion gave her permission to help Mulder.

Dr. Ellis walked purposefully over to Mulder and helped him to stretch 
out, painfully, on the bed.  She didn’t know what she could possibly do 
for him other than let him know she was there to comfort him.  The one 
thing she regretted was she didn’t grab his medications.  Sam knew without 
the Tegretrol there was an excellent chance he would begin having seizures 
again and soon.  It scared the hell out of her.

"So now what, Mr. Krycek?  How long do we stay holed up here?" she asked. 

"Long enough to smoke out the smoker.  And believe me Doc, it’s not gonna 
take nearly as long as you might think," he replied.

"Why not?" she asked innocently.

"Because the Smoking Bastard is staying in the room right above us," 
Krycek explained with confidence.

#####################################################

Red Roof Inn/ Room 28
Raleigh, NC

Scully spoke emphatically into the receiver of the motel phone.  

"That’s right, Sir.  If we have the children who match the age and grade 
criteria in the targeted areas take a simple blood test, we should be able 
to identify those youngsters who would be the most susceptible  to the 
condition brought on by high concentrations of Vitamin C.  Hopefully, once 
these children are identified, further steps could be taken to prevent 
them from becoming the next playground victim."

This was the last of several phone calls she had placed to the various 
school districts and their medical personnel.  She was able to convince 
every supervisor to order blood tests for the appropriate students in 
their district.  She wasn’t sure exactly what method they would go with 
once a child was identified.  

Hopefully it could be something as simple as a blood transfusion.  
Ideally, it would be the antidote to the Black Cancer that the test group 
of children had received.  Either way, she was hopeful that another 
tragedy would be averted.

When she’d finally hung up the phone, Scully felt so emotionally drained, 
she effectively collapsed in the chair.  Her neck felt so cramped from the 
tension and stress of the cardiac cases as well as Mulder’s kidnapping.  
She tried to work the kinks out of her neck by rotating her head slowly, 
but it didn’t seem to be helping.

Suddenly she felt strong, yet soothing fingers work the tension knots in 
her neck away.  She looked up to see Walter, from an upside down 
perspective, massaging the tension away in her neck and shoulders.  

It felt wonderful, just like Mulder used to do when they were on a 
particularly tough case.  As she remembered back with fondness the times 
she shared with Mulder when he was her partner on the job, her eyes began 
to well up.  As Skinner skillfully manipulated the tension knots out of 
her neck and shoulders, Scully felt the tears begin to fall in earnest.

Walter hadn’t realized  Scully was crying,  until he heard an actual sob. 
"Dana, did I hurt you?  Oh God, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean__," he tried to 
apologize.

"No, no that felt wonderful.  I was just remembering when Mulder would do 
the same thing, that’s all.  That’s all," she repeated, almost to herself. 
Skinner knelt down beside her and gently rubbed her back in an effort to 
provide some comfort.  She looked at him with wide eyes that were brimming 
over with tears.

"Abah, where is he?" she cried out softly.

"We’ll find him, Scully.  We’ve had the local police canvassing all of the 
buildings within a five mile radius of the phone booth where that Lido guy 
was shot.  We’re going to find him, I promise you," Skinner told her.

Meanwhile, Jack Stein observed the two of them, practically father and 
daughter.  He watched him perform the duties of an Abah, a role he himself 
had known well a long, long time ago.  A lifetime ago.  He saw Skinner 
offer her as much comfort as possible, yet all the while he tried to take 
some small comfort from this strong, beautiful woman as well.

Brrriiinnggg.  Brrriiinnggg. Brrriiinnggg.  

The trio reached for their cell phones, but this time Jack Stein won the 
honors.
 
"Yes," he answered.

"Sir, we got a new signal," the voice stated.

"A new one?" Stein echoed.

"Yes, Sir." 

"Well, tell me," he demanded.

"Sir, it’s a very strong signal."

"How strong?" he queried.

"Very strong, Sir."

"Damn it, man!  Stop talking in circles and give me the information we 
need.  Where the hell is the signal coming from?!" Stein shouted.

"About a hundred feet from you, Sir, give or take ten to fifteen feet."

"What?" he asked incredulously.

"Mr. Mulder is within a hundred feet of you, Sir."

"Thank you," Stein responded and then pushed "End."

When he looked up from disengaging the phone, he saw Skinner and Scully 
looking curiously at him.  For the first time in a very long time, Stein 
let a small smile form on his lips.  

"Walter, Dana, it’s time to rescue our boy."

End of Part 30/33

####################################################





Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 31/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:39:40 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 31/33

Red Roof Inn/room 18
Raleigh, NC

Samantha Ellis looked at her watch and noted it was after eight p.m.  
Mulder had missed his evening dose of anticonvulsant medication as well as 
the antibiotics that she had placed him on because of the first beating 
he’d received from Franks.  

She looked at the various cuts and bruises on his face and realized none 
were life threatening.  The abrasions on Mulder’s torso, however, did 
indicate something to be concerned about.  Sam worried his kidney might 
have been bruised from Franks beating, and she also feared he might have 
suffered some cracked ribs as well.

Neither injury would be life threatening in and by itself, but Sam was 
afraid if he started seizing, he could do himself more harm.  She wanted 
desperately to get him out of there, but she had no idea as to how to do 
it.  The room had one window to the outside, but it would be impossible to 
open it to even shout for help, much less escape through it with Krycek 
and Franks watching her like hawks.

Samantha looked toward the small door to the left of the front door.  She 
stood up and walked towards it.

"Where the hell do you think you’re going?" Franks demanded.

"I would guess beyond this door are the ‘facilities.’   If you don’t mind, 
I need to avail myself of them," Samantha replied in the most haughty, 
obnoxious, arrogant tone of voice she could muster.

"Sure, Princess," Franks replied, "but ya gotta leave the throne room’s 
door open.  Don’t want you planning any escape routes, ya know?"

"What?  For Christ’s sake, I am not leaving the door to the bathroom open 
while I do my business, so you can go to hell if you think I am," she 
retorted.

"The hell you are!  Mr. Krycek said I gotta watch you, and watch you I 
will.  So leave the damned door opened, or you don’t go at all," he 
wailed.

As much as Samantha did not want to give in to him on this, her very real 
bodily needs took precedent, so she did indeed leave the door open.  At 
least Franks had the common decency to avoid looking directly in the room 
while she urinated.  Krycek, on the other hand, did not.

Samantha turned her head away from him while she finished tending her 
needs. After she’d straightened her clothes out, she flushed and then 
washed her hands.  She stood by the sink an extra minute or two, 
ostensibly to "finger comb" her hair, but in reality she was looking 
around the room to see if there was a window she could fit through if the 
opportunity ever arose.  Alas, there was not, but there was a heating pipe 
that seemed to go straight up into the room above them. 

Sam thought if she could make some noise on that pipe, perhaps the 
vibrations would carry up to the room on the second floor and the people 
could call the cops to rescue her and Fox.  Of course, she thought to 
herself, there was always a good chance that no one was even registered in 
the room above them.

Krycek became impatient and ordered her to get out of the bathroom.  He 
pointed to the chair, but Sam went to sit on the bed by Mulder’s side.  
She ignored the piercing looks Krycek gave her, and sat down next to him.

"Hi, how are you doing?" she asked slowly and distinctly.

"Okay," he replied.  "But my ches’ and  si’e hur’s, Sam.  It hur’s a lo’."

"You probably have a broken rib or two.  I think your kidney may be 
bruised too, but you’re going to be fine," she added weakly.  Even she was 
having a little trouble believing that line when she looked at the cuts 
and contusions all over his swollen face.  

"All right, enough playing doctor.  Shut up for a little while, okay?" 
Krycek ordered.

Mulder turned his head a little to try to find a more comfortable 
position.  As he moved, a piercing squeal was emitted from Mulder’s broken 
hearing aid, causing Mulder to startle and everyone else in the room to 
jump a little bit too. 

"Jeez, what the hell was that?" Franks shouted out.

"His hearing aid.  Sometimes they do that when they’re running out of 
juice, or there’s interference," Ellis explained calmly.

"Well, shit, turn the damned thing off, or throw it out, cause I don’t 
need to hear that crap again," Franks said.

"I can’t turn it off.  He needs it to hear."

"Oh for crying out loud, he don’t need to hear anything," Franks began.  
He walked over to the bed and looked menacingly down at Mulder who tried 
to avoid eye contact.  

Mulder was hurting too much at the moment, and he didn’t want to 
antagonize this madman.  Franks, however, was probably getting a little 
bored just sitting around, and decided to have a little fun at Mulder’s 
expense.  He began taunting Mulder by pretending to shout, but he didn’t 
emit any sound from his mouth.

Mulder tried to look away, but Franks roughly grabbed his chin to force 
him to look at him.  He angrily mouthed the curses and gibes, all the 
while brutally holding Mulder’s face in place.

Then he would say every six or seven words aloud, while only mouthing the 
rest.  Eventually, Franks began screaming most of the insults at the top 
of his lungs, terrorizing Mulder by the vehemence of the harsh words and 
tone.

"What’s the matter, Mulder?  What the fuck do you mean you can’t hear me?? 
 Of course you can hear me, Mulder?  You will hear me, and you will do 
what _I_ say, ‘cause _I_ say so!!  Do you understand you fucking moron?  
You will hear me, ‘cause I said you will hear me!!"  

Franks pushed Mulder’s face back and walked away huffing.  The man had 
been screaming so loudly, he was out of breath and panting hard.  Krycek 
shook his head at the foolish man but didn’t think any harm was done.  He 
didn’t care if Mulder was taunted, he didn’t give a damn about Mulder in 
the least.

No, Krycek wanted the Smoking Man, and he wanted him now.  He wanted to 
teach the old man what the new order was and who was going to lead it.  
Certainly, it would never be the Smoking Bastard.  The Russian Consortium 
had effectively blocked him out of any information regarding the Black 
Cancer Experiments.  It was he, Alex Krycek, who headed up this newest 
Treatment Center, and the latest rounds of inoculations.  

The children who were treated with the antidote were, in effect, cured of 
the Black Cancer.  The children who were in the control group suffered the 
dramatic effects of the Black Cancer.  It was an unfortunate fate for 
those children and their families, but a necessary one for the 
continuation of the project.

It was for the common good of the project, something the Smoking Man 
forgot about in the last several months.  Somehow, he’d become 
sidetracked, ever since Mulder became sick.  The old man’s focus was off. 
 He seemed to be more concerned about the son of a bitch that was laid up, 
crippled, in the bed, than what was really important. 

He no longer seemed to be able to put the project first, and though that 
did not bode well for Cancerman, it left open an opportunity that Krycek 
was not going to pass up.  And besides, making the bastard pay for the 
loss of his arm would do his heart some good too.  At the moment, Alex 
Krycek was a contented man.

"Oh shit!!" Franks screamed out, and Krycek was no longer contented.

"What the hell__?" Krycek exclaimed.  He looked at the bed and saw the 
reason behind Franks’ outcry thrashing about in the bed.

Mulder was going through a full blown, grand mal seizure, and threatening 
to fall off the bed.  Sam was trying to stabilize him and keep him from 
rolling off and hurting himself.  

The sight of Mulder convulsing again sent Edgar Franks over the edge.  He 
began screaming at Ellis to make the "moron stop the demonic dancing," and 
Krycek then began yelling at Franks to knock it off, while Ellis was 
shouting at both of them to quiet down. 

Suddenly, the room door opened with a crash!  There were approximately 
fifteen armed, uniformed cops lining up around the perimeter of the room 
pointing their weapons directly at the trio huddled around Mulder.  The 
two FBI agents that led the team stood formidably in the middle of the 
room with their own weapons drawn.  

"Federal Officers!  Drop your weapons!" shouted Special Agent Dana Scully. 
 She edged closer and closer to Edgar Franks in order to make sure he was 
disarmed.  Meanwhile, Assistant Director Skinner took particular delight 
in moving in on Alex Krycek, former FBI agent and current traitorous 
bastard, and disarmed him quickly and efficiently.   Skinner shouted in a 
loud, clear voice, "Clear."

As Skinner cuffed  his hands behind his back, Krycek, much to his dismay, 
saw Jack Stein enter the room.  As Stein stepped closer to Krycek, he 
stared down the young Russian patriot and asked him, simply, "Why?"

"Why?  You old fool, you don’t know the half of it.  You are way past your 
prime Old Man, don’t you realize that?  You don’t care about the project 
anymore.  You only care about the cripple over there.  Look at him you old 
fool!  How can you put him above the greater good?  How?!  You were once 
something great to watch, but now?  Now you’re nothing.  Do you hear me 
Smoking Man?  Nothing!" Krycek shouted in his face.

"So why," Stein asked with his trademark calm, "if I am nothing, you are 
the one standing here in handcuffs and about to be carted off to a holding 
cell?"

Krycek stared at the Cancerman with venomous eyes, and then did the only 
thing he could think of, he spat in his face.  Stein stood perfectly still 
and didn’t blink an eye.  He remained expressionless until both Krycek and 
Edgar Franks were hauled off while being read their rights.

End of part 31/33

#####################################################





Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 32/33
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:40:47 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by  Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 32/33

As they carted Krycek and Franks off to jail, Skinner and Scully were most 
 surprised to see Federal Agents Jackson, Browning, Hernandez and Anders  
appear in the door.

Skinner was not only surprised, he was angry as hell.  He recalled the 
difficult time Jackson and Browning gave Mulder, and it pissed him off 
royally that they thought they could get away with it.  

What upset and angered him even more, however, was the fact that they, and 
apparently many others,  _did_  get away with it for a number of years.  
Skinner felt horribly guilty that he didn’t protect his agent more 
thoroughly, and especially one that needed his protection as much as 
Mulder. 

Browning  said, "We were listening to the scanner and  heard something was 
going down here, so we figured you could use some FBI backup?"

"Yes, well we have everything under control now," Scully said as she moved 
to shield Mulder from ignorant, probing eyes.

"Agent Mulder had been taken hostage, but he has been recovered," stated 
Jack Stein.

"Oh, well thank you, _Sir_," replied Jackson as he looked beyond Stein 
towards Scully and  Samantha Ellis to observe their attempts to stabilize 
the still seizing Mulder.   "God, what’s he doing, having a fit?" 

Scully put all of her energy into maintaining a calm exterior, but 
internally, she felt her stomach was filled with a mass of razor sharp 
blades.  How people got satisfaction out of someone else’s misery was 
beyond her.  Scully ignored the ass hole and moved back to Mulder to 
assist the young woman.

"Who the hell are these shmucks, anyway?" muttered Ellis to no one in 
particular.  

AD Skinner turned to the two Agents in question.  "Jackson, enlightened 
people no longer refer to seizures as fits," Skinner said.  "But then 
again, we can hardly consider Neanderthals enlightened, can we?"

"How is Mulder doing" asked Agent Anders sincerely while he looked over at 
the bed that contained Mulder.

"Fine, Anders, just fine," Scully replied, but her voice cracked just 
enough to cause Elena and Jeffrey to do a small double-take.  Jackson and 
Browning, of course, were clueless.

Browning looked at Mulder, noted the soiled garments, and sniffed the air. 
 "God it stinks in here.  I gotta get some air."

"Yeah, I think I’ll join you," concurred Jackson.  The two of them walked 
just outside the motel room and began to trade tasteless "gimp" jokes.  
When they tired of that, they began to recite, in rapid fire, the numerous 
"spooky" gibes that circulated around the bureau for years.

Agents Anders and Hernandez, could only stand there, while Scully and 
Samantha  remained near Mulder to offer whatever comfort they could until 
the ambulance arrived.  They all tried so hard to ignore the tirade of 
politically incorrect gaffes that were exploding just outside the room, 
but Scully was unable to stand it any longer.

She charged out of the room to where Jackson and Browning were huddling 
and began a tirade of her own.

"You idiots!  You are nothing more than emotional cripples!  You choose to 
ridicule my partner, but it’s you who are the morons.  It’s you who are 
truly crippled.  You don’t even hear how idiotic you sound!  How the hell 
did you ever become FBI agents, you bigoted, prejudiced, sons of a 
bitches!"

The three of them stared at one another, with Jackson and Browning mouths 
gaping.  Scully was now breathing hard, trying to regain her cool exterior 
but was finding it difficult. In fact, when Skinner finally made his 
presence known again,  Scully swayed a little.

Surprisingly, it was Jack Stein who lent his arm for immediate physical 
support.  Dana gave Stein a small nod of thanks, and once she steadied 
herself, let go of his arm.

The amount of energy it had taken for Scully to keep her true feelings 
hidden for the length of time she did took an enormous toll on her.  She 
had been sorely feeling  Mulder’s absence these last couple of days, and 
then to have these two idiots go on and on about him as if he were a 
side-show freak while he laid incapacitated on the bed just inside was 
just too much, even for the "ice queen"  

She looked over at Skinner, and breathed a small sigh of relief.  Somehow 
she knew Skinner had an ulterior motive for having them  all endure these 
fools’ impromptu show, and hopefully, he would now have enough information 
to take appropriate action.

Assistant Director Skinner gained their attention rather quickly.  "Since 
we have apparently come very close to solving every aspect of this case, 
you two are now officially dismissed.  I expect you to turn in your badges 
and weapons by this time tomorrow at headquarters in DC. 

If I am not available to accept your badges and weapons, then I’m sure 
Director Blevins would be most happy to do so in my absence.  Do I make 
myself clear, gentlemen?" Skinner informed succinctly.

"You mean we’re suspended?" Browning asked.

"No, _Mr._  Browning, you are not be suspended," replied Skinner.

"Shit, that’s a relief," he responded.

"Both your asses are fired," he declared with authority and  walked to the 
other side of the room.  "Anders, Hernandez, get them the hell out of 
here."

"With pleasure, Sir," replied Anders.  "Tell Mulder I wish him a speedy 
recovery, okay Dana?"

Scully nodded in acknowledgment of Anders kind words, and watched them as 
they grasped the arms of Jackson and Browning.

"What the fuck?" Jackson gasped, as he tried to shrug off Hernandez’s 
grasp.  "He can’t do that.  He can’t do that, can he?"

Jack Stein looked at the two disgraced agents and stated, "He can, and he 
just did.  Good day Mr. Jackson, Mr. Browning."  

Hernandez and Anders led Jackson and Browning away from the area.  Next, 
Stein offered his arm to Scully once more, and she took it with only a 
slight hesitation. The two of them walked  toward Skinner, who now had a 
most satisfied grin on his face.  When the duo approached, Skinner said 
simply, "That one’s for Mulder."

Dana moved quickly to the other side of the bed to help keep his position 
stable.  She observed the swollen and bruised face with the numerous cuts 
that were dried up. She watched as his body slowly relaxed from the 
spasms.  Scully placed her hands gently on Mulder’s body in an attempt to 
let him know she was there.

Dr. Ellis watched this small, red headed woman, who only moments before 
had shown as much bravado and determination for ten men twice her size, 
now show a tenderness and gentleness that could only mean one thing.

"Hello Scully," she said confidently.

"Hello," Scully responded.

"He’s missed his Tegretrol, again.  Has anyone called for an ambulance 
yet?" Samantha asked.

"It’s on the way," responded Skinner.

"And you are?" Dr. Ellis asked.

"Assistant Director Walter Skinner, Miss." 

"That’s Doctor, Sir.  Doctor Ellis.  Doctor Samantha Ellis."

Both Skinner and Scully looked at the doctor with probing eyes.  Their 
eyes widened a bit when they looked beyond the short, cropped hair that 
was highlighted with blond streaks, the dark tortoise shelled glasses, and 
the dirt-smudged face.  

They recognized her as the spitting image of the Samantha clone that was 
traded for Scully’s life a couple of years back.  Scully shivered at the 
possibility that this was another clone.  She then shuddered at the very 
real possibility that Dr. Ellis was really Mulder’s sister.

Ellis looked next at Jack Stein and stared hard at him, while Scully took 
over the medical duties.  She recognized something in the man’s face, 
something about his eyes that all at once startled her yet comforted her 
at the same time.

"Oh my God," she whispered in small gasps as recognition hit.   "Abah?" 
she asked.

"Samantha," he answered.  "Samantha," he repeated as he held his hand out 
to her.

She grasped it momentarily, but then turned her attentions back to Mulder. 
 He seemed to be totally out of the seizure, and she watched Scully 
silently comfort him.  Scully gently rubbed his back and held him tenderly 
in her arms.  

"So, you’re in love with my big brother are you?" Samantha asked 
teasingly.

Scully looked at this young woman and knew instantly she liked her, and 
that between the two of them, Mulder didn’t stand a chance.  She smiled at 
that and said, "Yeah.  Big time, in love."

"Good," Sam replied, "because he’s crazy in love with you too.  So it 
looks like we’ve got our work cut out for us."

"What do you mean?" Scully asked.

"Well, he told me he was going to marry you as soon as he could walk a 
straight line down the aisle.  I suspect that we’ll have our work cut out 
for us teaching him to walk that straight line, but I think he’s 
determined.  And with my help, he can’t miss," she added with a slight 
chuckle.

"Abah," Sam said, calling to Jack. "Abah, come here, please." Sam wasn’t 
exactly sure when or why she had lost her family so long ago, but she was 
absolutely delighted to have found them again. 

Jack smiled warmly and walked over to Samantha’s outstretched hand, while 
Walter Skinner turned chalk white and felt faint.

"Walter?  Walter, are you okay?" asked Scully when she saw him sway ever 
so slightly.  She rushed over to him, and helped him sit down in the 
chair.  She gently, but firmly, pushed his head down between his knees to 
get the blood flow back to his head.  

"Take a couple of deep breaths, Walter.  It’s okay," Scully soothed.

"Did you hear what she called him?" he whispered anxiously.  "Did you hear 
her?  What if _____?"  He couldn’t say it.  He couldn’t bear to even think 
of the possibility.

"Oh Walter, don’t do that to yourself," she comforted. 

At that Mulder regained consciousness and looked over at Samantha.  She 
touched his hand lovingly, and said, "Welcome back big brother.  Look who 
I found!"

Mulder was fairly certain he understood what she had said, and looked to 
the right of Sam with anticipation.  He strained to focus his eyes and 
discovered Stein standing arm in arm with his sister.  He wasn’t sure how 
to react to this in particular, but this was not the person he was 
anticipating seeing. 

"Scu_lly_?" he called out.  "Scu_lly_, where are you?"

"I’m right here, Mulder," she replied as she came around the bed and sat 
down next to him.  "I’m right here, G-Man," as she kissed him softly on 
his very swollen lips.

Mulder moaned with relief that she’d finally came and rescued his ass 
again.  "What took you so lon’?" he asked quietly.

"I’m sorry, Mulder.  We were working day and night to find you.  You know 
that don’t you?" she asked seriously.

"I know," he replied softly.  "I was jus’ gettin’ a li_tt_le scare’, tha’s 
all."   He looked at her with such innocence and honesty, that it took her 
breath away at how much he trusted her with his feelings.

"Scu_lly_?  Abah?" he whispered nervously.

Samantha heard his question, and started to speak, "Fox, Abah is____." 

"Here," Scully said, effectively cutting Samantha off.  "Abah is here."

"Where?"  There was a tense pause before someone broke the silence.

"Over there, Fox," pointed out Jack Stein.  "Your Abah is over there."

Walter looked up with a startled expression.  He saw Jack pointing at him, 
but he couldn’t quite believe he was doing so.  Mulder tried to follow 
Stein’s line of sight, but he was having too much trouble keeping the room 
from spinning around in his head.  

"Abah?"

"I’m right here, Fox," Skinner called out in a loud, clear voice.  He 
stood up, walked over to the bed, and planted his patented Abah kiss on 
Mulder’s forehead.

"I’  so happy to see you, Abah," he said with his patented Mulder smile.

Samantha felt slightly confused by this overt display of affection from 
the Assistant Director of the FBI for her brother.   She didn’t know for 
sure how this tall, balding man who was the Assistant Director in the FBI 
fit into the picture, but obviously he was an important part to the mix.  

Sam was the first to hear the siren that signaled the approach of the 
ambulance.  "About time the damned thing showed up," she muttered.  

*This is definitely going to be one helluva ride,* thought Samantha Ellis, 
*but one that was definitely worth taking!*

End of part 32/33
#####################################################






Newsgroups: alt.tv.x-files.creative
Subject: New! Abah VI: The Recovery 33/33-Epilogue
From: Mike Proto <Mikedp@concentric.net>
Date: 18 Nov 1997 01:43:03 GMT
--------
Abah VI:  The Recovery
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)

Disclaimers in Part 1

Part 33/33- The Epilogue

Maggie Scully’s Residence
Baltimore, MD
Six Months Later

The children kept knocking over the white folding chairs, even though Bill 
Scully was trying his best to keep his brood  in tow.  Scully’s younger 
brother, Charlie, was sitting in the back looking very amused at his big 
brother, who looked so formidable in his navy dress whites, yet couldn’t 
contain his three year old and seven year old.  

Another tall gentleman sat unobtrusively  in the rear of the room.  His 
hands fidgeted for want of having a cigarette lit up in his hands, but out 
of deference to his host and hostess, he willed himself to refrain from 
smoking in the house.  He looked around the transformed home.  He 
remembered where the hospital bed had stood in this very room during 
Mulder’s remarkable recovery periods.

He remembered the intense physical therapy sessions and the speech 
sessions.  The hearing aids, which Stein still saw fit to outfit with 
microscopic transmitters in case they were ever needed again (to no one’s 
knowledge but his own.)  And the search for his daughter which had finally 
come to a happy conclusion.  

It was easier for him to do his work now that Krycek was out of his way, 
though he wasn’t sure how long that would last.  Krycek was as slippery 
and oily as the Black Cancer itself, and Stein was certain Krycek would 
find a way to make life more difficult for everyone concerned again, one 
of these days.

But now he reveled in the happiness of his daughter and her brother.  The 
only glitch was Elizabeth’s refusal to attend the wedding.  He wasn’t sure 
what her reasons were, but he knew it hurt Samantha and, of course, Fox.  
Hell, it hurt him too.  

But that was something Elizabeth was going to have to deal with.  He would 
always be there for her if she wanted him to help her, but she needed to 
make the first move.  It saddened him that she couldn’t do so on this day, 
of all days.

Jack surveyed the room again and watched the antics of Maggie Scully’s 
grandchildren.  Someday he hoped to have grandchildren, and smiled at the 
thought.  Before he realized it, he felt someone sit down beside him and 
slide an arm through his.  He turned to see his beautiful, albeit terribly 
pale and  frightened looking, Elizabeth seated next to him.

"Welcome, my dear," he said with some emotion.

"I don’t know if I should have come, Jack," Elizabeth replied tremulously.

"Of course you should have come, Elizabeth.  Your son is getting married 
today.  It was your duty to come," he responded.

"But does he want me here?" she asked frightened of the possible answer.

"Oh Elizabeth, don’t you have any idea how much he wants you here as a 
part of his life?  Yes, my dear woman, he wants you here.  So does our 
daughter, Elizabeth."  And with that, Stein placed his hand over hers in 
an effort to calm her and comfort her.

Maggie Scully looked absolutely radiant in her sky blue dress, as she 
attempted to attend to all of the last minute details, which were actually 
quite few since she’d had the last six months to plan this event.  

She looked over at the tall, handsome man, in the very beautifully 
tailored suit he’d bought just for this occasion.  He wanted everything 
perfect for them as well, and when his gaze met Maggie’s he smiled the 
most perfect smile.

Walter Skinner walked over to Maggie and kissed her with all of the 
tenderness a man who was hopelessly and passionately in love could 
possibly give.  He looked forward to this wedding for more than one 
reason.  As soon as the "kids" were married, it would be his and Maggie’s 
turn.

They had considered the possibility of a double ceremony for all of about 
ten seconds.  They all decided no one should have to share this day, and 
that included the parents!  So, Maggie and Walter decided that as soon as 
the kids came back from their honeymoon, they would have a small ceremony, 
go on their honeymoon, and then have a huge open house to celebrate it 
with all of their family and friends.

But today was Scully’s and Mulder’s day.  

It took them six months, but Mulder was ready to walk down the aisle in a 
straight line, without the walker.  Granted, he still needed to use the 
cane, but it was a very classy looking walking stick, and Mulder felt he 
could carry off the distinguished professor look with it.

He’d worked so hard to get this far in such a short time.  He had to stay 
in the hospital for a couple of weeks after the kidnapping, mostly to get 
his meds back under control, as well as to clear up a mild ear infection, 
and let the bruised (not cracked) ribs  and kidney heal.

But once he was out of the hospital, Samantha Ellis was true to her word. 
 She worked her brother night and day, (which was made easier by having 
her become a temporary resident of the Scully household) and between her 
and Scully, they had him walking a straight line with little support in 
under six months.

Sam also worked with him on correcting his speech patterns, and found that 
with a lot of hard work, a smattering of blackmail threats about childhood 
embarrassments (her memories, both good and bad,  were coming back at an 
incredible rate) and a little bribery (iced tea with caffeine, in 
moderation, worked well,) Fox Mulder began to speak the King’s English 
again.  

Well, maybe not exactly the _King’s_ English, but he was certainly 
comprehensible again.  (The fact that he sometimes spoke with a hint of  
Sam’s Raleigh accent was of little concern, but worth much teasing.)

As Maggie went about to tend to last minute details for the umpteenth time 
that day, Skinner told her he was going to check on the children.  

Skinner walked into the bedroom to see first how the bride was doing.  He 
was going to walk his beautiful adopted daughter down the aisle, and give 
the bride away for the Captain.  

At first Walter suggested that perhaps Bill Jr. or Charles might have been 
the more appropriate choice to give the bride away, but Dana would hear 
nothing of that.  Her Abah was going to walk her down the aisle and that 
was that.

"Hi.  Are you ready?" he asked quietly.

"Hi yourself.  You look so handsome, Abah.  And yes, I am ready.  I have 
been ready for this for years," she beamed.

"Good.  Dana, you look so beautiful and so happy.  You don’t have any 
doubts, do you?" he stated rather than asked.  He really did know the 
answer already.

"No.  Not a one.  I mean, I know our life together will never be  totally 
peaches and cream, but I know we were meant to be together for the rest of 
our lives.  That’s all that matters to me.  I love him so much, Abah, so 
much."

"And I know how much he loves you, my sweet girl.  I just know it."  He 
kissed her on the cheek and then told her he was going to check up on 
Mulder.  "I’ll be back in a few minutes, okay?"

She nodded demurely and went back to the business of checking for 
something old and something new.  Skinner closed the door behind him and 
knocked on the other bedroom door.  

"Come in," called out the voice of Mulder’s Best Person.

"Can you stand one more pep talk?" asked Walter when he poked his head 
through the door.

"Anytime, Walter.  C’mon in," invited Mulder.  "What do you think of my 
Best Person?  She looks gorgeous, doesn’t she?"  Mulder was referring to, 
of course, Samantha.

Mulder decided he wanted Abah to walk  Scully down the aisle, and that he 
would like his sister to act as his Best Man or Best Person.  She had 
stuck by him throughout the ordeal of the kidnapping and for the last six 
months had proved to him that she was every bit as devoted to him as he 
was to her all of those years he had searched for her.

Samantha worked hard, not only with Mulder and helping him to recover as 
much of his physical abilities as possible, but also in procuring the 
antidotes for those children whose blood tests had come back suspiciously 
high in Vitamin C levels.  

Samantha was a medical doctor first, and she did everything she could to 
supply the appropriate governmental agencies with the information they 
needed to prevent any more tragedies from occurring due to the Black 
Cancer.

Skinner managed to find a slot for Dr. Ellis at Quantico and she’d been 
making quite a name for herself as a brilliant physician and researcher.  
The fact that her brother was also "Spooky" Mulder only added to her 
mystique.  

At this moment, however she was getting ready to stand up for her big 
brother at his wedding.  There was no greater gift anyone could have given 
either of them.  Sam stood up on her tip toes to give him a kiss, and 
Mulder returned the token of their affection.

"Fox, is there anything I can do for you?" asked Walter.  "Do you need 
anything?" 

"No, just__," he hesitated.  "Has my mother arrived yet?" he asked softly.

"I don’t know, Fox.  I can go check if you’d like," Walter replied gently.

"She’s not going to come, is she, Abah?" he asked sadly.

"Oh c’mon Bro, if she doesn’t come it won’t be the end of the world.  
Mother was always a strange duck who wouldn’t know how to handle happiness 
if it bit her in the tush! 

"Look, when we called to let her know _both_ of  her prodigal children 
returned, she didn’t know how to react.  She didn’t have a clue, so she 
stayed away.  Why would you expect her, after staying away for six months, 
 to come now?" Samantha concluded.

"Because it’s my wedding day, and because I invited her, and because I 
told her I wanted her to be here," he replied forlornly, but then with a 
sudden change of attitude, he said, "But you’re right, Sam.  I can’t let 
her inability to handle happiness ruin my joy or my wedding day!" 

This was the new Fox Mulder.  Everyone believed Samantha’s return helped 
Fox to look at life through new eyes.  If things didn’t always work out 
one day, then perhaps they would work out on the next.  "I’m proud of you 
Fox.  I’m so proud of all my kids," he said with pride. 

"Thank you, Walter," replied Samantha, who was most delighted to have been 
unofficially, "officially" adopted by the Scully/Skinner connection.

"Fox, do you have any idea of how happy I am for you?" Walter said 
seriously.

"Oh, sure Walter.  You’re just happy because you know as soon as Scully 
and I get married, you and Mom are next!" Mulder chuckled.

While Walter laughed out loud in response, there was a knock on the door. 
 Skinner opened the door to see Maggie looking positively aglow with her 
eyes glistening.  "Maggie?  What is it sweetheart?"

Maggie stepped inside and looked first at Samantha and then at Fox.  She 
started to talk, but felt no sound come out of her mouth.  

"Mom, are you okay? Oh God, Dana__?" said Mulder.

"No, Fox!  Dana is fine!" she croaked out.  "I’m sorry I’m being so 
cryptic, it’s just that I’m so surprised, so wonderfully and delightfully 
surprised!"

"Well Maggie, you’ve got my attention," smiled Samantha.

"Samantha, Fox, she’s here," Maggie said simply.

"Who’s here, Mom?" asked Fox.

"Oh my God," gasped a knowing Samantha.  Maggie nodded to Samantha, and 
then went on to explain to her brother.

"Your mother is here, Fox," Maggie replied.

"Oh God, I don’t believe it," he whispered.  Mulder felt a touch 
lightheaded and grasped onto Walter for some necessary physical support.

"What should I do?" asked Samantha.

"Maggie, would you go introduce Samantha to Elizabeth.  I think they may 
need  a few minutes alone together.  I want to talk to Fox for a minute 
anyway.  Then, perhaps you could invite Elizabeth  to come in here and she 
can walk her son down the aisle with his Best Person," Walter said with a 
smile and a wink.

"Fox, is that okay with you?" asked Samantha.

"Umm, yes.  Yes, of course it is, Sam."  Mulder then turned to Maggie and 
placed a gentle, loving kiss on her cheek.  "Thank you, Mom.  Thank you so 
much for everything.  God, I love you so much."  He then reached over to 
hug her and she returned the favor.  

Maggie then grasped Samantha’s arm and escorted her out of the room.

Walter’s expression turned even more serious.  He opened his mouth to 
speak and then closed it.  He paused and then tried again.

"Fox," Walter’s voice cracked  a bit.

"Abah, I know."

"But I need to say it, because you need to hear it.  Last year, when you 
were so sick with the meningitis, and we didn’t know if you were going to 
live through it, I discovered something about myself that I never knew 
before.  

"I discovered how to love someone unconditionally and without judgment.  I 
learned that I could give my heart to someone without always fearing it 
would be shattered into a million pieces.

"And then when you decided that if the only way to save Dana was to risk 
your life, by going through that God for saken Black Cancer treatment at 
the clinic, I felt so much admiration for you.

"You’ve  taught me so much, Fox.  You’ve taught me humility and patience 
and perseverance!  My God, did you ever teach me perseverance.  You’ve 
worked so hard to get to this day.  And you’ve taught me something else.  

"Resilience.  How you were able to come back from the depths of those dark 
places you called a childhood is beyond me.  How you were able to survive 
the hell of working with the S.O.B.s in vicious crimes is beyond me. 

"But you did, and I truly believe God, or whatever entity you want to 
believe in, Fox, is rewarding you for it.  You are marrying a woman that 
was meant to be your soul mate for life.  The two of you individually are 
delightful, intelligent, and wonderfully independent people.  But when you 
are united today in marriage, as a couple you will be a formidable pair 
indeed.  You will be able to do together what most people only dream of 
doing.  

"You will love each other always, Fox.  You won’t have a choice in that.  
But remember to always talk to one another.  Communicate, and never, ever 
shut the other person out of your thoughts, out of your dreams, or hopes, 
or your fears.  Especially your fears, Fox.

"I love you, Son.  With all of my heart, I love you and I will always love 
you," Walter declared, his voice cracking at times.

"I love you too, Abah," Fox choked out.  The tears that were threatening 
to fall for the last few minutes were now flowing down his cheeks 
unimpeded.  Fox reached out to Walter, and both men hugged each other with 
a force that could only be communicated between two men with an undying 
bond of love between them.  

Finally, Abah planted his gentle kiss on Fox’s forehead, and said with a 
wry smile, "Take care of our girl, Fox."

And, of course, Fox replied, "Always, Abah.  Always."


End of part 33/33

########################################################################

Abah VII: The Visit
by Susan Proto  (STPteach@aol.com)


Summary:  Mulder is determined to be independent even with the 
disabilities he has had to learn to live with.  But as determined as he 
is, fate always seems to have other ideas for him. 

Introduction:  The saga continues.  For some reason I thought the ol' boy 
still had something to say.  I hope you agree, (and I'm sure you'll let me 
know if you don't!  Just do it gently, 'kay?)  This continues after the 
events of Abah VI: The Recovery.  There is continuity from that story to 
this one, so  I do recommend you read Abah I -VI first, because I really 
think as "informative" as this story is, there may be some black holes 
that can be filled in by the previous stories in the series.  Besides, 
this is my totally gratuitous means of groveling and begging for feedback 
on any and all of my stories.
 
And though some may tire of reading it, I never tire of writing it:  Thank 
you Vickie Moseley for your support and advice.

Thanks in advance for all of your kind words, past and future.   
Please send e-mail comments to:  STPteach@aol.co


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  
Saturday
7:48 p.m.

He gagged.  Then he coughed and gagged again.  He couldn't call out to 
anyone, since there was a damned respirator tube down his throat.  He'd 
always hated respirators, but especially now.  He hated it most of all, 
now.

As his awareness heightened, so did his panic.  Mulder hadn't a clue as to 
what the time was, where he was, or why.  All he knew was he was laying in 
a room that was dark and he couldn't speak, hear, or see anything.  

He knew the respirator was preventing him from speaking, and since he was 
pretty sure he wasn't wearing his hearing aids, he had a good idea as to 
why he couldn't hear anything, but he didn't have a clue as to why he 
couldn't see anything. 

It was that last little fact that scared the hell out of him.

Scully.  Where was his Scully?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The prior Monday
3:00 p.m.

"Mulder, I just won't go," she said determinedly.  "It's not the end of 
the world.  I mean, there will be other workshops, won't there?"

"Scully, don' be ridiculous.  This is an opportunity of a lifetime, an' 
you are going to go.  It's no' everyday my wife is invite' to be a keyno'e 
speaker.  C'mon! Le's show a little enthusiasm here!" Mulder cajoled.

"But your mother's party is the same night.   How can I not go to her 
sixtieth birthday party?" Scully lamented.

"How could you no' accep' the honor of being a keyno'e speaker?" he 
responded in kind.

"Mulder, I didn't mean to upset you," she said.

"I'm no' upse'," he began.

"Bull.  I always know when you're upset," she rebuked.  At his quizzical 
expression, she explained, "You're dropping your word endings.  Tell tale 
sign that you _are_ upset."

"Oh."  Mulder couldn't argue, because he knew she was right.  When he was 
upset, he tended to let his enunciation lapse.  It was something he always 
had to work at, especially when he was working as a consultant for the 
FBI.  

Mulder had gone on medical leave after a few serious medical traumas which 
had resulted in more than a couple of serious physical disabilities.  The 
FBI, however, still called him back on a part time consultant basis, 
since, even with his physical disabilities, Mulder was still recognized as 
the best profiler around.

Often the cases he was asked to sit in on were the most gruesome and 
difficult to solve.  In many cases the victims were children, which Mulder 
had always found difficult to deal with.  He still did even though his own 
sister, Samantha, was finally back in his life after 25 years.  

So Mulder was well aware of how his emotional state also affected his 
speech patterns. Mulder recalled a number of occasions when colleagues had 
asked him to repeat information or conclusions, because he'd become upset 
and found  it difficult to maintain his composure and put the necessary 
energy into forming his words properly.

"Scully, please, listen to me.  I may be upset," he implored with enough 
emphasis on the word ending that it got Scully's attention, "but the 
reason I'm upset is because I don't want to see you pass up this 
opportunity.  Why can't you go to your workshop, and I go to my mother's 
party?"

"It's in Greenwich, Mulder," she replied.  

She stared at him.  

He stared back.  

"Scully, I know where my mother lives," he said quietly.  "What I don't 
understand, is why that will prevent you from going to your workshop and 
me going to her party."  He enunciated each word to perfection, and he was 
slowly becoming exhausted from the effort of maintaining calm and clear 
speech.

"Mulder, you can't drive there because of the seizures.  That would leave 
flying, and neither Mom nor Walter will be available to accompany you 
because they're finally going on their honeymoon to Hawaii, Wednesday," 
she said.

"What did you say?" he asked between clenched teeth.

"I said they're going to Hawaii," Scully responded.

"No, tha's not wha' I was referring to.  I mean' about them no' being able 
to accompany me. You are kiddin' me, aren' you."  It was meant to be a 
rhetorical question, but, unfortunately, Scully had a response.

"But they're not available.  That's a fact," she responded.

"Damn!  Damn i', Scully, I'm no' six years old.  I don' nee' a nurse mai' 
to hol' my han' for the res' of my life.  Damn you for even thinkin' tha' 
I do!" he shouted.  Mulder couldn't remember the last time he felt so 
angry or betrayed.  

"Oh Mulder, I'm sorry.  I know how it sounds, I'm sorry," she cried out to 
him.  She understood completely why he was so angry with her, but she 
really didn't feel he was ready to travel independently as yet.  

"Mulder, the seizures__," she began to explain.

"__But I'm takin' the Tegretrol, Scully," he interrupted.

"I know, and it's working, but you still have petite mal seizures and an 
occasional grand mal seizure," she countered.

"When the hell was the las' time I ha' a gran' mal seizure?" he asked 
incredulously.

"Four weeks ago," Scully responded quietly.  "When you'd learned the last 
UNSUB you'd profiled had murdered again.  You had a seizure then, Fox."

Mulder looked at her thoughtfully, because he knew she was correct.  It 
was a shock to him that the UNSUB had struck again so soon, and he thought 
he'd blown the profile.  It turns out, that particular victim was 
"accidental" on the part of the UNSUB.  The victim had come across the 
UNSUB at the crime scene, and the sick bastard felt he had no recourse but 
to kill the unknowing observer as well.

Mulder hadn't remembered seizing at the office, (he never did) but he did 
recall seeing Walter's very concerned face when he'd come out of the 
seizure.  Mulder was embarrassed, but Walter handled it very calmly and 
casually.  Walter knew the seizures were a part of Mulder's life, and he 
and everyone around him had better learn to deal with them in an as matter 
of fact manner as possible.
 
"But Scully, I can' live my life in the fear tha' I may have a seizure. 
I'm no' plannin' on pilotin' the airplane.  I jus' wan' to be a 
passenger!" he implored.

"Mulder, what happens if you have a seizure on the plane?" she asked.

"So I have a seizure on the plane, which I don' plan on doin' by the way. 
 Bu' if I do, don' you thin' the fligh' attendan's will know wha' to do?" 
he asked rationally.

"They won't know why?" Scully countered.

"I have the damn bracele', Scully," he retorted angrily.

"Which you never wear," she shot back.

"Well, i' itches, damn it!  Gives me a rash," Mulder explained.

"So, where is it now, Mulder?" she asked.

He looked at his wrist and realized he was not wearing the dreaded 
bracelet.

"Well, I knew we were together, so I didn' thin' to pu' it on," he 
responded weakly.

"And what if we were in an accident Mulder, and I couldn't explain your 
medical condition," she asked.

Mulder paused and looked at his wife thoughtfully.  He spoke slowly and 
carefully.

"Thank  you, Scully.  You have just made my poin_t_.  Shit could happen 
even if you did accompany me," he explained.  "I promise, I'll wear the 
damn bracele', Scully.  Scou's honor," he stated earnestly.

"But what about __," she stopped. 

"What?" 

"What about when you're tired, Mulder.  Sometimes the vertigo kicks in 
high gear again," she reminded.

"Tha's why I use the cane, Scully," he answered.

"But sometimes it's not enough, is it, Fox?" she asked seriously.

Just as Scully always knew when he was upset by the missing word endings, 
she always knew when he was unduly tired by how he steadied himself by 
placing his hand on her shoulder, or if he was really tired, he actually 
resorted to latching onto her arm, on the premise that he was being 
chivalrous and allowing her to lean on him.

She knew better.  If he didn't have her, or Mom, or Walter to hold on to 
at any given moment, he lost his balance and fell.  She'd seen it happen a 
couple of times.  Mulder never knew she'd witnessed his falls, because she 
knew he would be devastated that she might think he couldn't take care of 
himself.  However, she made it her business to not allow him to be on his 
own when she knew he might become overly fatigued.

"Dana, this is different," Mulder began.  "This is no' a major serial 
murder case tha' I'll be working on.  It's my own mother's 60th birthday 
party.  Tha's all.  If I become tire', I'll go lay down.  Why are you 
makin' this into such a big deal?"

"Because it is your _own_ mother, that's why.  She's been a source of 
tension and stress for you for so many years.  Just because Samantha's 
back, doesn't mean your mother is going to change her manner of dealing 
with you overnight.  Mulder, let's face it.  She tends to drive you a 
little nuts," Scully said truthfully.

"Yeah," he said with a slight smile, "but Sam will be there."

And so will  Jack Stein," she reminded gently.

"And Jack Stein," he echoed.

Jack Stein, a/k/a the Cancerman, the Cigarette Smoking Man, the Black 
lunged tarred and nicotined son of a bitch, was also his sister, 
Samantha's, birth father.  He was also involved romantically with his 
mother again.  

Jack Stein was also Mulder's original Abah.  He was the man Fox Mulder 
turned to as a small child for support to stave off physical and mental 
abuse from his own father. Mulder still felt a tremendous amount of 
ambivalence toward Stein.  But Mulder also knew  Samantha was delighted to 
have her Abah back in her life again.

"Will you be able to deal with your mother and her relationship with Jack? 
 And what about Sam's relationship with him? Can you accept that too?" 
Scully asked gently.

"I'll have to," he replied softly.  "We're all big boys and girls, Scully. 
 They don' nee' my permission to ge' involve' or resume a relationship, do 
they?"

"No, they don't," she agreed,  "but you also don't need to subject 
yourself unnecessarily to the stress their relationships are sure to cause 
you by seeing it up close and personal. 

"Sweetheart," Scully continued,  "it's one thing if I, or Mom and Walter, 
were going to be there with you, but we're not.  I don't even think you 
can count on Sam being able to spend too much time with you, since she's 
helping your mother host the party.   It's going to be you pretty much on 
your own."

"I don't need you, or Mom, or Walter holding my hand all the time," he 
said determinedly. He hoped he had sounded convincing, but in reality, 
Mulder knew he would have felt a whole lot better about this if at least 
his in-laws could be there with him.

But Mulder also knew Walter and Maggie had to postpone their honeymoon 
because of a couple of well publicized cases that the top brass insisted 
Skinner head up.  Since he'd only just returned to full time status, and 
he knew he was going to take at least two weeks off for the honeymoon, 
Walter and Maggie decided it best not to make waves.  They'd waited this 
long to go to Hawaii, what was another few weeks.  Well, of course the 
weeks turned into a few months, but the time had finally come at last.

Unfortunately, they'd already made and paid for their reservations when 
Elizabeth Mulder's invitation had arrived in the mail.  They sent their 
regrets,  and really did feel badly about being unable to attend.  It was 
not, however, so much because they would disappoint Elizabeth, but because 
they knew it would have meant a lot to Fox to have them with him in 
Greenwich.

Maggie and Walter had become more like parents to him then his own mother 
could ever hope to be.

However, since they were not available, Mulder had to face reality and try 
to convince Scully that he was, indeed, capable of functioning on his own. 
 Once again, he became insistent that Scully attend the conference. Mulder 
tried desperately to reason with her in the calmest, most controlled voice 
he could muster.

"Scully, listen to me.  I take the flight from Dulles to LaGuardia Airport 
in New York.  I take the Connecticut limousine to Greenwich.  My sister 
will pick me up from the dropoff point in Greenwich.  I go to my mother's 
home and stay with her and my sister.   There is no big deal to this," he 
reasoned.

"Mulder, I just don't think__," she began.

"__I'll be all right, Scully," he interjected.  "Please.  Don't do this.  
Don't make me feel like I'm going to be a cripple for the rest of my 
life," he pleaded in a whisper.

"Mulder, I don't see you as a cripple__," she began.

"__Then don't treat me like one.  Please, I need to do this.  Dana, I need 
to do this for me."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Saturday
8:08 p.m.

He felt so warm, he desperately wanted to pull the covers off of him.  He 
tried to move his arms but he couldn't.  He realized suddenly his hands 
were in restraints, and though he knew it was useless, he strained against 
them in an attempt to free himself. He felt his feet and chest were 
restrained, and it frightened him to have no idea as to why.

Was he being held captive again?  It happened before.  That was how he'd 
found Sam, since she was actually working for his kidnapper, that bastard 
Krycek.  But he was in jail.  But maybe he escaped.  Maybe he caught him 
again.  Maybe he's got Sam.  *Ohmigod!  I've got to save Sam.  I've got to 
get out _____!* Mulder panicked, and in his panic, he began to seize.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  
The prior Tuesday
12:30 p.m.

"Dana, do you think it's a good idea to let him go?" asked Walter Skinner 
as they lunched together at the Bureau cafeteria.

"Walter, do you think I want him to go?  We had a royal battle over it, 
believe me," Scully replied.

"And you actually allowed him to win this one?" he replied with a small 
smile.

"That's just it, Walter.  He's had so many battles in the last few months, 
and he hasn’t had occasion to win many of them, has he?"

"Dana, but is he strong enough?" Walter asked with concern.

"I hope so, Abah," she whispered, using the term of endearment when she 
was especially worried and feeling vulnerable.

At that moment, Mulder walked up to their table and sat down to join them. 
 Scully looked at him with a little concern and kissed him gently on the 
lips.  Next, Scully asked him if he'd eaten lunch yet, to which Mulder 
replied, "No."

"Okay G-Man, sit here with your father-in-law while I go get you 
nourishment, and don't give me that look.  I know what kind of a miserable 
case they called you in on, since I did the autopsies on three of the 
victims.  You'll need all the strength you can get, so what do you think 
your stomach can handle?" Scully asked.

She was hoping he'd say a salad, soup, and a sandwich, but in reality she 
knew better, so when he replied, "A yogurt?" she merely nodded.  

Mulder knew he was the subject of Walter and Scully's discussion just 
prior to his arrival.  When Scully left to buy him his lunch, he looked at 
the one man who garnered Mulder's highest respect and asked, "Do you agree 
with her?  Do you really think I can't make this short trip by myself?"

"Fox, you know it's not that I think _you_ are incapable.  It's just there 
are so many other factors__," he tried to explain.

"__So, you don' thin' I'm capable," Mulder responded as calmly and evenly 
as possible.

"I think there are too many things that could go wrong," Skinner 
responded, recognizing fully that his son-in-law was working very hard to 
maintain his composure.

"When am I goin' to gain everyone's trust?" Mulder asked earnestly.

"Oh Fox, it's not a question of gaining our trust.  It's just that we're 
concerned you are not physically strong enough to handle this kind of a 
trip," Skinner answered.

"Abah," he asked, reverting to the very special relationship he shared 
with this man, "do you have any idea how silly that sounds, given the type 
of  cases I've been asked to consult on, and with your blessing I might 
add?

"I've ha' to deal with evidence tha' points to monsters out there who like 
nothing better than to cut open their victims from hea' to toe while they 
were most likely still alive.  I've ha' to deal with evidence that points 
to evil beings out there who get their kicks out of maiming their victims 
and then assaulting and raping them.  Many of these victims are children, 
Walter.  Small, helpless children. I look at their belongings, their crime 
scenes, their pictures, their maimed bodies in the autopsy room.

"An' you sit here and can honestly wonder if I am physically strong enough 
to handle a plane fligh' from Dulles Airport to LaGuardia Airport?  Abah, 
what's wrong with this picture?" Mulder asked with quiet passion.

Walter looked at Mulder with a sense of helplessness.  He didn't know how 
to explain to this man, whom he'd developed a strong paternal bond with, 
why he, Maggie, and Dana were ill at ease with the notion of his flying 
alone.  When Mulder played his cards, Walter had to admit it seemed 
somewhat foolish, yet all of his instincts and intuition told him it was a 
mistake for Mulder to get on that flight.

Scully returned with Mulder's yogurt, as well as a container of juice, an 
apple, and some crackers.  She handed it to him, and wondered at the same 
time if he would actually open the yogurt container and play with it in 
front of her, or if he would take it with him, play with it for a moment 
or two at his desk, and then throw it away uneaten.

It was neither.  He left the yogurt where it was.  Mulder stood up, said 
he was needed back with the group of agents working on the case, kissed 
his wife goodbye as well as his father-in-law.  

That was one of the amazing changes Mulder had gone through since his 
illnesses and the kidnapping.  He wasn't afraid to be demonstrative with 
those he loved, nor did it matter where he was.  

What was even more amazing was those he loved were neither embarrassed nor 
uncomfortable with his demonstrations of affection either.  They had 
almost lost him too many times to give a damn about so called professional 
decorum, so it did not matter to the tall, brawny, AD if he stood in the 
middle of the Federal Bureau of Investigation's cafeteria and gave his 
grown son-in-law a hug and kiss in return.  

Protocol be damned.  This was family.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Saturday
8:27 p.m.

Mulder felt a cool hand on his forehead.  He was no longer restrained, but 
he felt so tired and weak, it didn't matter to him that he was now able to 
move his arms and legs unencumbered.  Experience told him he'd probably 
had a seizure.  He felt totally dazed and bewildered as to where he was in 
time and place.  All he knew was he wanted Scully.  The cool hand on his 
forehead did not belong to his Scully.

It felt good though.  Mulder needed to know there was someone there to 
watch over him, since he was helpless to watch over himself.  He felt the 
breathing tube still down his throat.  He couldn't hear anything 
resembling a voice.  His eyes were closed, and he couldn't open them.  
Why?  Why couldn't he open his eyes?
An old fear began to creep under his skin. 

When he was first learning how to keep his balance, he had to do exercises 
to help him learn to better maintain it.  Walter did them with him, and 
made him wear a blindfold.  He hated Walter when he made him do that 
damned exercise over and over again.

He was so scared.  He was afraid of the dark, because he couldn't hear 
very well and it frightened him to not have what little control he'd 
become accustomed to having.  He tried to explain it to Walter, but he 
said it was for his own good.

*But Abah!* he remembered trying to plead with him, but it was to no 
avail.  He still made him do the damned exercises.  It came in handy when 
Krycek's bastard henchman kidnapped him and made him wear a blindfold.  At 
least he wasn't totally scared to death of the dark.  Well, mostly not 
totally.

But now he was in the dark again, and he was afraid.  Where was his Abah 
now?  Where was Scully? 

*Oh God, where's Scully?* he worried silently.
 
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The Wednesday prior
11:34 a.m.

They had driven Walter and Maggie Skinner to the airport to see them off 
on their long awaited, and deserved, honeymoon to Hawaii.  They were going 
to fly to California, have a two hour lay over, and then catch a 
connecting flight to Hawaii.  

The two of them behaved as one would expect newlyweds to behave.  Walter 
could hardly keep his hands off of Maggie, while Maggie could not stop 
smiling.  She looked over at her daughter and son-in-law and simply beamed 
with happiness.

When all of the kisses and good byes were completed, Mulder and Scully 
waved one last farewell to the lovebirds and watched them walk through the 
security gate.  Of course, since Walter was FBI, he carried his service 
revolver with him at all times.  He had to show his revolver and his FBI 
identification badge to gain access with his gun remaining on his person. 
 When that was all said and done, he walked through and they were on their 
way.

Scully and Mulder then walked over to the American Airlines desk.  Scully 
watched as Mulder made his flight arrangements for his flight to New York 
on Saturday.  The morning and early afternoon flights were all booked, so 
he had to settle for a late afternoon flight.  He was scheduled to leave 
Dulles at 3:45 p.m.  He would arrive in LaGuardia at approximately 4:40 
p.m., and if the wind was with them, it would be even earlier.

Scully watched Mulder as he made the arrangements and noted his mouth 
broke into a huge grin.  She'd finally come to realize just how important 
this was to him.   The last time he'd attempted to travel independently of 
everyone else he was kidnapped by Krycek's henchman.  She was well aware 
that part of her concern for Mulder was his ability to attract trouble 
like a magnet.

She knew the feeling was foolish, and that she had no real cause to worry. 
 It was a direct flight, and the limos were always available to take him 
to Greenwich, and Samantha would be awaiting his phone call to pick him 
up.  There was nothing to worry about, and the confidence he showed in 
that beautiful smile should have been worth all of the worry she felt.

So why wasn't it?
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Thursday
7:15 p.m.

Scully walked through the door and wondered if Mulder called in for pizza 
or Chinese food.  She had wanted to get the last of her speech completed 
before her scheduled flight out to LaGuardia for the weekend conference.  

She still felt uncomfortable about leaving Mulder alone.  She knew he had 
to stay through till Friday night to work with the VCS group.  They were 
very close to catching their UNSUB, and they wanted Mulder around to 
corroborate their every step in apprehending him.  She could only hope 
they caught the sonofabitch before he killed his latest victim.

Apparently there was a young boy, aged 10, who had been missing for 48 
hours.  If the child was indeed being held by their UNSUB, Mulder figured 
they had a window of opportunity for only another 24 hours.  If they 
caught him anytime after that, the child would most likely be dead.

She dreaded the idea of not being there for him in case that was the 
outcome, especially since her mom and Walter weren't available either.  
Mulder didn't do deaths well, especially 10 year old victim's deaths.  

When she walked into their den, based upon what she saw, she realized she 
was going to have to take care of dinner.  He still had his trench coat 
on, as well as his shoes.  He was out like a light on the sofa.  The 
television wasn't even on.  

"Hmm, maybe a cheese omelet will do for dinner," she decided aloud.

"Cheese omele'?" echoed her husband groggily.

"Yeah, G-man, do you want one?" she asked hopefully.

"Don'  thin' so.  Tire' " he muttered sleepily.

"All right, Mulder, but why don't you take your coat off and stay awhile?" 
she asked lightly.

"Hmm?  Oh, yeah," he said as he rose from the couch to remove his coat and 
suit jacket.  "Tha's better."  He plopped down on the couch again and 
quickly fell back to sleep.

"Must have been one helluva day, Mulder, for you to be able to fall out so 
easily."  She kissed him on the forehead and went off to the kitchen to 
prepare an omelet for her dinner.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Saturday
9:40 p.m.

He smelled something familiar.  Scully?  No, it wasn't Scully's scent, but 
he recognized it as being almost as familiar.  It was Sam.  Samantha had 
found him.  When he felt a hand touch his brow, he knew it was her touch. 
 He attempted to lean into it, to let her know he recognized her.

She pressed harder, as if to let him know she realized he did recognize 
her touch.  He smelled something else familiar, but felt somewhat 
disturbed by the familiarity of it.  It took him only a few short minutes 
to realize what it was that was disturbing him.  

It was him.  The Smoking Bastard.  The man that helped to cause so much 
grief in his life, and yet this was the same man who was the father of his 
sister.  And his mother apparently still had strong feelings for him. Even 
after all of the grief he and his consortium's project laid upon her and 
her family.

His mother.  Was she here too?  *Mom?* he tried to call out, but with the 
respirator's tube still down his throat, he couldn't make his questions 
known.  

He couldn't ask, *Where's Scully?*

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Friday  (One day prior)
10:36 a.m.

Scully hadn't even seen Mulder that morning.  He had left very early for 
the office and she had to go directly to Quantico to finish up notes on 
the last autopsy she'd completed.  She had everything packed in her car 
for the ride to airport.  All she needed to do before catching her 2:15 
flight to New York was check in with Mulder.

She knocked tentatively on the door where the contingency of VCU agents 
were working.  When she heard a "Come," she opened and walked through the 
door.  She scanned the room and immediately zeroed in on Mulder.  

He was sitting nearby the other agents which was a somewhat unusual sight 
for her.  In the past, Mulder  had always sat on the periphery, so as to 
set himself apart from the others.  Mulder always said it gave him a 
slight advantage.  

But since his illnesses, Mulder realized if he were to grasp all that was 
being discussed without making a nuisance of himself, he'd have to sit 
closer to the discussions so he might follow them more easily.

He didn't like it, but it was a necessary evil.  He looked up when he saw 
her enter.  Next, he stood up and excused himself from the group.

"Hi," he greeted her and then gave her a tender kiss on the lips.

"Hi, yourself.  What time did you leave this morning?" she asked.

"About 6.  I couldn't sleep.  I really want to get this S.O.B.  We're so 
damned close, Scully, I can taste it."  Mulder's eyes danced even through 
the shades of weariness.

"I know G-Man.  You'll get the bastard.  I know you will," she encouraged.

"Yeah, but will it be in time," was his soft reply.

"Mulder, you can only do what you can do.  Please don't beat yourself up 
if it doesn't end happily ever after.  Please?" Scully pleaded.

"I'll try, Dana.  I promise," was his reply, and then to change the 
subject, he asked, " So are you ready for your grand debut?"  

"Mulder, you make it sound like I'm going to a debutante ball."

"No, I don't mean to.  This is a very big honor, Scully.  I'm so proud of 
you," he said with a smile.  "An' Dana, I'll be fine.  Really."

"When did you learn to read my mind, Mulder?"

"I'm amazing Dr. Scully.  I keep tellin' you that, bu' do you ever believe 
me?  No, never!" he admonished teasingly.

"Oh, Fox Mulder, I've always believed in you. You're the only one I will 
ever trust totally and completely," she responded in a much more serious 
demeanor.   

"I know, Dana.  I know," he whispered into her hair as he embraced her 
lovingly.  "Seriously though, are you all ready for your trip?"

"Yes."  

"What time do you have to leave?" he asked.

"Actually, now.  I just came to check in with you, and to tell you to be 
careful and to make sure you pack your medication and to wear the bracelet 
and  to pack some extra batteries for your hearing aids  and to leave a 
message at my hotel when you arrive at your mother's house.  Okay?" she'd 
asked basically all in one breath.

"Done," he replied succinctly.

"I mean it.  I'm not fooling around here, G-Man," she said emphatically.  
Then, in  a softer, caressing tone of voice, Scully said, "Fox, please 
take care of yourself over the next 24 hours.   No matter what happens, 
okay?" she pleaded.

He knew she was referring to the current case.  He had to find the child 
before the UNSUB decided to kill him, as the murdering sonofabitch did to 
the others.  Mulder just had to find him first.

"I'll be fine, Scully. I promise.  Go to your conference and knock 'em 
dead, 'kay?" he said.

"Mulder, that 's a helluva line to give me for a Forensics Pathologist 
Workshop," she retorted laughingly.

Mulder joined in the laughter too, and then stopped abruptly to give his 
wife of  five months a long and passionate kiss.  "I'll be fine, but I 
will miss having you beside me tonight," he said, concentrating on  his 
word endings so as not to give Scully any more reasons to be worried or 
anxious.

The fact that he, himself, was worried and anxious didn't matter.  He 
wanted his wife to believe everything was okay, and he pulled it off 
because within the next few minutes, she was gone. She'd left to go to the 
airport and catch her flight to New York.  

And in the next few minutes after that, Mulder learned they'd caught their 
UNSUB.  

Unfortunately, too late to save the young victim's life.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Saturday
10:05 p.m.

Samantha had finally retreated and someone else grasped his cheek and 
chin.  It wasn't Scully. He flinched slightly at the new touch.  Elizabeth 
Mulder caught the reaction and quickly removed her hand.  Her son rebuffed 
her ministering once again.  She sat back down and abandoned any attempts 
at mothering him for now.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Friday   (One night prior)
9:40 p.m.

He entered their home totally and completely vanquished.  The nightmare he 
had hoped to avoid actually played itself out. Not one of the agents had 
given it a second thought when Mulder had rushed to this latest crime 
scene with the others.  Of course, they should have, and if Walter Skinner 
had been nearby, they would have.   But Walter wasn't.  And they hadn't.

He had seen  the handiwork of the demented mind he'd so accurately 
profiled.  The death of another victim.  Another child.  His torso was 
carved in an intricate design representative of a Satanic Cult.  The 
amount of blood surrounding the victim had indicated the carving had been 
done while the child had still been alive.  The child's eyes had still 
been open, and the expression of horror and pain had been forever etched 
into Mulder's memory.

All because he couldn't get the profile done sooner.  He should have 
prevented this death, and if he'd only worked harder, had worked faster, 
had done a better job.

At the crime scene, one of the agents, John Beatty,  had noticed Mulder  
was standing near the body that hung from the hook on the wall.  He'd 
walked over to him and had called Mulder's name.  

"Mulder?" he had called.  When there had been no response, Beatty had 
called his name again, and when that had failed to produce an answer, the 
agent had lightly touched Mulder's shoulder.

"Shit," Beatty had cursed.  "Henderson, get over here, now!" he'd called 
out.  When Agent Amy Henderson came over, she had asked Beatty what he 
needed.

"Look at him," he had said while pointing toward Mulder. "Something's 
wrong, isn't there?"

"He's seizing.  It's a petite mal seizure.  He'll come out of it soon," 
she'd replied.

By the time he'd become coherent again, the investigation of  crime scene 
was in full swing.  There was really no reason for Mulder to stay, as he 
wasn't a full time field agent any longer, and he probably should not have 
been allowed on the scene in the first place.

Beatty and Henderson arranged for a black and white unit to drive Mulder 
back to the office.  They wanted to drive him home, but Mulder claimed he 
needed to finish up some paper work before he left for Greenwich tomorrow 
afternoon.

He had stayed the rest of the day and well into the evening and night.  He 
had typed up the finished report that completed his profile and would most 
likely play a large part in the DA's case against the defendant.  By the 
time he had gotten downstairs to the security booth in the main lobby, he 
was exhausted.  He had asked the security guard to call a cab for him, and 
finally arrived home in time to collapse into bed.

There were a  couple of messages on the machine, and Mulder hit the play 
button.  The first was from Mom and Walter, to let them know they were 
still delayed in their flight to Hawaii.  Apparently there were terrible 
storms and El Nino was playing havoc with the flight schedules.  

"But the airline's springing for first class accommodations at the LA 
Hilton, so we're not complaining too much," Maggie giggled out loud.  

"So we're hopeful of getting a flight out of  Los Angeles Saturday 
morning, but we're not going to hold our breath.  It's a real mess here," 
added Walter.  "Hope everything's okay with you two.  We'll let you know 
what's going on tomorrow.  We'll leave a message at your mother's house, 
Fox."  BEEP.

"Hi Mulder.  I can't believe you're not home yet.  You've got a big day 
tomorrow, and you probably haven't even begun to pack yet, have you?  Well 
I arrived and I'm so glad you convinced me to go. I've met a couple of old 
friends and they're so impressed that they had, at one time, seen the 
keynote speaker drunker than a skunk in med school!  Well, I'll call 
tomorrow morning to check in.  Get some sleep, Mulder. And eat something! 
 Oh, and I love you, Fox.  I love you so much.  Speak to you tomorrow." 
BEEP

Mulder sat on the bed and stripped off his clothes.  He went into the 
bathroom, took all necessary medication, washed up, and brushed his teeth.

He then fell into bed and proceeded to dream of little boys, satanic 
cults, and all of his failures.  It was a long night.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Saturday
10:26 p.m.

He felt the BP cuff swell up on his arm.  Next he felt a pointed object 
inserted into his ear and realized it was a thermometer.  He knew he had 
sticky tape on his head, so he figured they were monitoring his brain 
waves.  He must have been seizing a lot for the doctors to have him 
constantly monitored.  He realized he had contacts taped on his chest as 
well, so they were monitoring his heart too.  

He wondered if his heart had stopped earlier.  He wondered just what kind 
of shape he was in.  He didn't feel all that bad physically, though he 
figured that was most likely a result of some really heavy duty 
painkillers.  The drugs always made him feel a little groggy, but he was 
still aware enough that Scully was still not with him.

If his sister and mother and Jack were here, why wasn't Scully?

*Where was Scully?*

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Saturday  (Early that morning)
8:30 a.m.

RINNGGGG, RINNGGG, RINNGGG___.

"Mu'der," he said groggily.  

"Mulder, it's me," Scully said.

"Wha'?  Umm, woul' you ho'd on p'ease?" he asked wearily.

Scully knew he was groping for his hearing aids and placing them in his 
ears.  When he returned to the phone, she repeated her greeting.

"Hi Mulder, it's me."

"Hi you.  I go' your message las' nigh'.  Gla' you're havin' a goo' time," 
he mumbled.

"You sound tired.  What time did you get to sleep last night?" she asked.

"Early.  Aroun' ten," he replied.

"Yeah, but how many hours did you actually sleep, Mulder?" she retorted, 
knowing full well he would have never slept through the night.

"The usual, Scully," he replied uncommitted.

"Anything new with the case?" she asked tentatively.

"We got the guy."

"Oh, Mulder!  That's great!" she called out enthusiastically.

"Dana, we were too la'e to save the boy," he responded dejectedly.

"Oh, Fox.  I am so, so sorry," she replied, trying to comfort him.  "You 
did your best.  You couldn't have worked any harder if you tried.  You've 
got to believe that," she pleaded.

"I wanna believe, Dana.  I wish I coul'," he said mournfully.

"Mulder, are you going to be all right?  Maybe you should postpone the 
trip," she suggested.

"No!" he shouted.  "I'm sorry, Scully.  No, I'm okay.  I just gotta finish 
packin' and then I'll be all ready to go.  Really, Scully, I'm fine," he 
rambled on, as he tried to convince her he was something he wasn't.

KNOCK__KNOCK__KNOCK__

"I'll be right there," she called to those knocking at her door.  Mulder, 
are you sure?  Maybe I should come home__," she began.

"Scully, go with your frien's, please.  I'm fine.  I gotta go finish 
packin', okay? I love you, an' I'll spea' to you tonigh'.  Okay?" he 
insisted.

"Okay, but Mulder, if you need me for any reason, call me on the cell, 
okay?  I love you, G-Man," she said.

"Love you too, G-Woman," he responded tenderly and then hung up the phone.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Saturday  (Earlier that afternoon)
 3:40 p.m.

He arrived at the airport an hour and a half early.  He wanted to make 
sure he had enough time to get from the airport entrance to his gate.  He 
didn't want to unnecessarily fatigue himself anymore than he already was. 
 

He had checked his overnight bag several times.  He had packed all of 
medications and as he had placed each one in the bag he had mused he could 
be arrested on suspicion of drug trafficking .  He then checked his other 
toiletries and clothing.  He couldn't remember the last time he had to 
pack his own flight bag.  He had felt an enormous sense of pride at 
accomplishing this small task.  

Now, as he sat on the flight, he fingered the medical bracelet he'd 
promised Scully he'd wear.  It  informed medical personnel that he was 
prone to seizures and took the drug Tegretrol twice a day to forestall 
grand mal seizures.  The damned thing, however, caused him to itch like 
crazy.  Scully kept promising him she would paint the back of it with some 
clear nail polish, but as yet she hadn't, and the damned thing caused a 
rash.  He was scratching his skin raw.

He pulled the bracelet off, and dropped it in his jacket pocket.  He 
rationalized that at least the damn thing was on his person.   Next, he 
felt his shirt pocket for the two hearing aids he normally wore in each 
ear.  The air pressure in  the cabin was uncomfortable for him, so he took 
the aids out as they ascended.   

When the flight attendant arrived with the drink cart,  he said "ice tea" 
as clearly as possible, and it was placed in his hand.  Since it was such 
a short flight, he didn't have to worry about conversing with anyone about 
meals or movies.  

Which is why it surprised him that the flight seemed to be taking longer 
than he had anticipated.  

When the flight attendant reappeared to collect the drink cups, Mulder 
asked him why it seemed to be taking so long to get to LaGuardia Airport.

"Oh, Sir, didn't you hear?  They're badly fogged in at LaGuardia, so we've 
been diverted to Newark International Airport in New Jersey," he replied.

"What?  I'm sorry, I'm hard of hearin' and I didn't qui'e understan' what 
you sai'," Mulder replied with a twinge of anxiety.

"Fog at the airport.  We're going to Newark International Airport 
instead," he repeated a little louder and definitely more distinctly.

"Oh.  Than'  you," he responded with now more than a twinge of anxiety.  
He wondered if the limousine service was available in New Jersey too.  He 
had no idea, since he'd never had need to use it before his illness.  He'd 
always just rented a car and drove off.

Suddenly, the plane took a sudden dip.  Mulder felt his stomach drop to 
the baggage compartment and then rise again.  "Wha' the hell happene'?" he 
called out.

Mulder saw the other passengers talking with one another.  He was going to 
replace his hearing aids, but when the plane dropped in altitude, the 
pressure in his ears felt even stronger and even more uncomfortable, so he 
left the aids in his shirt pocket.

"E'cuse me," he said nervously to the passenger closest to him, "coul' you 
tell me wha' jus' happene'?"

"The pilot said a bird hit the plane in the fog," the gentleman replied 
loudly enough for Mulder to comprehend him.  As long as he maintained eye 
contact with the speaker, even if he wasn't wearing his hearing aids, he 
could usually get the gist of what someone was saying by lip reading.  
Mulder made out the word "bird" and "plane" and put two and two together.

Abruptly, the plane took another big dip.  Mulder looked wildly around him 
and saw the rest of the passengers looked equally as nervous.  He finally 
got the attendant's attention who immediately dropped to within eye level 
of  Mulder.  

"Sir, we are in the process of doing an emergency landing.  We lost the 
engine, and it's very foggy in this area too.  Put up your tray, put on 
your seat belt, and assume the emergency crash position."  As he was 
relaying this information to Mulder, the flight attendant was basically 
doing everything for him.  He got Mulder's tray up, seat belt buckled, and 
pushed the passenger's head forward and down in the emergency crash 
position.

"Oh God, please, don't make this flight an 'I told you so' flight.  
Please," Mulder prayed aloud. 

The airplane dipped wildly and swerved in midair before it's nose finally 
touched down.  Unfortunately, the nose touched down before the landing 
gear, and caused the plane to turn, swerve, and turn over on its side.  
The speed the plane had attained on descent however, was enough to keep 
its momentum going and had caused the aircraft to continue moving forward.

All the while spectators observed the outside destruction of the plane, 
the passengers and crew had to endure the collapse of the 
interior.  Carry-on luggage was flying all over the place as were any 
other airline material that was not nailed down. 

The piercing of metal could be heard from both inside and outside of the 
plane.  There was enough shrapnel flying around and into passengers to 
make it look like a war zone.  

Though most of the passengers were strapped in, some were not as secure as 
they should have been and were bouncing around the aisle.  Those who did 
remain in their seats experienced the force of their bodies trying to 
escape the restraints, which caused just as much physical pain.

Mulder felt large pieces of metal strike his head which caused a large 
jagged laceration to his forehead.  Next, he felt excruciating pain in 
both of his eyes.  They felt as though they were being pierced by the 
sharpest of daggers, and he cried out from the pain.  

That was the last thing Mulder remembered thinking before it all turned 
black.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Saturday  (Earlier that evening)
5:55 p.m.

He woke up because he smelled the smoke and  he was frightened.  He opened 
his eyes briefly and barely made out the smoke now, and the flames.  He 
had to get out of there, but the belt held him tight.  Then he opened his 
eyes again.  His sight was terribly obscured, and the vision in his left 
eye was extremely blurred.  He saw, however, what appeared to be the 
silhouette of a small child to the right of him, and he knew he had to 
help her.  

Mulder yanked the seat belt until he'd separated it from the buckle.  
Next, he groped about and finally reached over to the little girl and felt 
her fingers touch his as she grabbed for his hands.  At this point he 
heard what sounded like muffled shouts, and prayed it was people searching 
for survivors.

"Over here!  We're over here!" he shouted.  As they made their way over, 
he handed the little girl over to the rescuers. 

"Are you all right?" they asked him.

He didn't answer them, of course,  because without his hearing aids he 
couldn't decipher their words above the noise of the rescue work.  Mulder 
barely saw them, as his vision was so fuzzy as a result of the scratched 
corneas.  He merely nodded towards them, in an attempt to get them to move 
on to save the little girl.  When they saw his small nod, they'd assumed 
he was okay and would follow them.

Of course, he couldn't. His head was pounding from the pain of a 
concussion and the stabbing pain of his injured eyes.  To compound 
Mulder's problems, his sense of balance was now way off.  Each step he 
took resulted in not only a crashing blow of pain to his lacerated eyes 
and head, but a mountainous wave of nausea due to the vertigo.  Mulder 
took each step very, very slowly.

Too slowly.  

The explosion caught him full force.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Saturday
7:06 p.m. (Earlier that night)

"I got a couple over here, Jim," called Allan Hornsby,  a member of  the 
emergency rescue squad.  "Come over here and give me a hand."

Jim Borden walked over quickly.  He observed a male victim lying under a 
number of parts of airplane.  He noted another victim laid to the left of 
him.  Borden was fairly certain the second victim was dead, but he 
couldn't tell about the first one.

"What ya got, Allan?" he asked.

Allan searched for a pulse in both victims' necks but found only one, 
though it was weak.  He began removing the various pieces of airplane that 
had toppled on top of the two men.  "This one's alive," he said pointing 
to the first victim, "but the other one didn't make it."  

They worked on removing the debris from the victim and  had to cut his 
jacket off of him in order to finally free him. They finally got him onto 
one of the emergency helicopters that had been made available for the most 
seriously injured.  

Fox Mulder arrived at the emergency room of Newark Medical Center at 
approximately 7:30 p.m.  

It was the same time Dr. Dana Scully-Mulder began to deliver her Keynote 
Speech to her colleagues at the Forensics Pathologists Consortium at 
Columbia University Medical School. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Saturday
8:49 p.m.

"Dr. Scully, may I just say how fascinating I found your speech to be?  
Your theories certainly have some refreshingly new twists about them," 
said one of the many workshop participants who had listened to her keynote 
address.

"Thank you, I do appreciate your kind words," she replied over and over 
again for the last fifteen minutes or so.  She had vowed to keep the 
speech to no more than sixty minutes, and she'd accomplished that feat 
quite well.  Her audience had apparently appreciated her succinct 
presentation as well, and had applauded her words enthusiastically.

Dana was definitely experiencing a heady feeling with all the attention.  
She wasn't used to being treated with this much adulation and respect.  
Having been a part of the "Spooky Patrol" for so many years, she'd gotten 
quite used to being looked upon as nothing more than a "necessary evil" by 
her colleagues.

So it was with quiet trepidation she watched the two men approach.  She 
recognized "the look" anywhere.  Long trench coats, dark suits, plain, 
indistinguishable ties, and white shirts.  Also, the obligatory, 
regulation length hair cut.  

The Men in Black live.  

Scully wondered if she and Mulder evoked the same ambivalent feelings in 
people they approached as she was feeling right at that moment.  Scully 
stood still, still shaking the hands of those who congratulated her, but 
all the while watching the MIB approaching her.  Closer and closer.  

"Excuse me, are you Agent Scully?" the taller of the two asked.

"Yes."

"Agent Scully, I'm Agent Osborne and this is Agent Connors.  We regret to 
inform there has been an incident involving a commuter flight from Dulles 
Airport to LaGuardia Airport."  

Agent Connors began, "Your husband, Fox Mulder was on that flight, and 
___."

"__Ohmigod, no!" Scully cried out softly before she became lightheaded and 
began to sway slightly.

"Agent Scully, he's alive.  Listen to me, he's alive and in Newark Medical 
Center, in Newark, New Jersey."  Agent Osborne took hold of  Scully's 
elbow.  "But he has been critically injured, and we have been requested to 
bring you to the hospital immediately.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Saturday
5:49 p.m. Pacific Coast Time

Neither one was sure who had jumped higher when they heard the hard 
rapping on the door.  Walter jumped out of the hotel bed that he had 
shared with his wife for the last three days due to El Nino's insistence 
in  forestalling their Hawaiian honeymoon.  Both he and Maggie decided 
they weren't going to let the storms ruin their honeymoon, as they'd 
planned on spending it in bed anyway.

So, they were spending it in bed in California instead of Hawaii.  They 
were being very understanding.  And very pragmatic.  California wasn't 
costing them a cent, since the airline was footing the entire hotel bill. 
 Including room service.

Which was who Walter thought was knocking at the door, though he couldn't 
for the life of him remember if he had indeed placed an order or not.  

"Did you call room service?" asked Walter, as he pulled on a tee shirt and 
 pair of sweat pants.

"No, I thought perhaps you did," replied Maggie, as she retrieved her 
bathrobe.

So when Walter opened the door, he was about to ask whether they had the 
right room or not.

Instead, he thought his heart stopped when he saw who was outside his 
door. 

He found two men.  Regulation, all the way.  Bureau. 

Skinner thought to himself, *Someone was either dead or very close to it.*

"Assistant Director Skinner?" asked the taller of the agents.

"Yes.  May I help you?" Walter replied cautiously.

"Sir, I'm Agent Marcus, and this is my partner, Agent Wells.  We're here 
to inform you that one of your underlings has been injured in an 
accident," the shorter of the two agents.

"Ohmigod, Dana?" Maggie called out.

"No_, no, it's Mulder, isn't it?" Walter asked.

"Fox Mulder.  Yes, Sir," Agent Wells confirmed.

"What happened?" he asked and attempted to keep his voice calm and even.

"Sir, there was an incident on his flight from Dulles to LaGuardia 
Airport."

"Incident?" asked Maggie.

"The flight was diverted from LaGuardia to Newark International, in New 
Jersey due to heavy fog conditions.  Apparently, during the redirection, a 
bird flew into one of the engines, and disabled it," Agent Marcus 
explained.

"What happened?" Maggie whispered anxiously.

"Ma'am, the plane made an emergency crash landing at Newark International 
Airport," he responded.

"Oh God.  Is Fox __?" Walter began, his voice a little less calm, a little 
less even.

"__Sir, he did survive the crash.  He's in the ICU at Newark Medical 
Center," Agent Wells confirmed.

"Oh God, Walter.  We have to get back there.  Dana!  Does  his wife know 
yet?" asked Maggie of the two agents.

"Ma'am, as far as we know, Mr. Mulder's wife was notified in New York 
City, and his mother was notified in Greenwich, Connecticut.

"Sir," Agent Marcus continued,  "we have made arrangements for you and 
your wife to be flown out immediately to Newark International Airport via 
military transport," informed the shorter agent.

"Thank you.  We'll meet you in the hotel lobby in fifteen minutes," Walter 
directed.

"Yes, Sir.  We'll be waiting for you in the lobby." 

The two agents left, and Walter closed the door.   Maggie had already 
begun gathering their belongings and packing them in their suitcases.

Maggie stopped momentarily and looked at Walter.  "How did you know?" she 
asked.

"Know what?" 

"How did you know it was Fox and not Dana?" she asked.

Walter paused and gave his wife of four months a thoughtful look.  "He 
said 'underling'.  When Fox is brought in as a consultant, he's still 
under my supervision.  If it were Dana ___," he began.

"__They would have said 'Agent'," she concluded.  

"Yeah."  Walter paused and then, murmured so softly Maggie had to strain 
to hear him ,"And besides__."

"__Besides what, Walter?" she asked gently.

"I__," he stammered slightly, "I just knew.  Even now, oh Jeeze, Maggie, 
this sounds so fucking weird."

"Talk to me, Walter.  What about now?" she pressed.

"Even now, I can feel him needing us.  Needing _me_," he explained.  "I 
just knew he was in trouble because I could feel he needed me," he 
explained uneasily.

Maggie looked at her husband with a sense of awe.  She could remember a 
time when others, including her own daughter, had seen this man as so 
unyielding and unbending,  To think he now felt something akin to a 
psychic connection with their son-in-law was almost incomprehensible.

But then the reality of the situation struck, yet again.
"Walter?  Why?  Why him?"  

"Oh God, Maggie, I don't know.  I don't understand it.  I can't even begin 
to comprehend it," Walter sighed wearily.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Saturday
9:17 p.m.

"Isn't there an alternate route we can take, gentlemen?" asked Scully 
anxiously.  They had been at a standstill for the last twenty minutes on 
the lower level of the George Washington Bridge.

"Dr. Scully, unfortunately, we can't get to any alternate route until we 
get out from the bottom of this bridge," replied Agent Connors.  
"According to the radio reports, there's been an accident.  Normally this 
would be the fastest way to get to the hospital.  I am sorry, Ma'am."

"Oh God, you don't understand.  I've got to get to him," she murmured 
anxiously.

"Ma'am, we're doing our best to get you to your husband as quickly as we 
can," the agent replied.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Saturday  
8:49 p.m. (pacific coast time)

Walter sat with his arm around Maggie's shoulders.  He knew she was 
crying, and he wanted to comfort her and tell her everything was going to 
be just fine.  Only he didn't know how.  Not this time.  

Walter wished there was someone who would put their arms around his 
shoulders and comfort him.  He needed someone to lie to him and tell him 
everything would be fine, but he knew he wouldn't believe it.  Not until 
he saw him.  Not until he could touch him, and hear him breathe, and see 
him react.

Walter was full of unmitigated fear.  He wondered if it was just dumb luck 
and blind faith that allowed him to be in the right place at the right 
time when Mulder had needed him in the past.

He wondered if he and Mulder had run out of luck.  

However unexpectedly, Skinner had taken on the role of Abah willingly.  
But now it was more than just a role he played.  It had become his 
identity.  It was now a role he lived..  And Skinner was unwilling to 
abdicate this role for anyone. 

Not even the original.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Saturday
10:56 p.m.

She ran.  She ran down the corridor and banged her fist on the large 
button that triggered the electronic doors to the Intensive Care Unit.  
When she entered Scully had a wild, almost crazed expression on her face 
that actually startled one of the nurses on duty. The nurse nudged one of 
the doctors working on charts at the station.

"Miss, may I help you?" the doctor asked cautiously.

"My husband.  Where is he?  Please?" she asked hurriedly.

"What's his name?" he now asked gently.

"Mulder.  Fox Mulder."  Scully, if anything, had become even more anxious 
in the last few minutes, as she stood twisting the strap of her purse.

The previously startled nurse interjected and stated, "I'll show you which 
room he's in Mrs. Mulder.  His mother, father and sister are in the room 
with him now."

"His what?" Scully's reacted in a confused tone of voice.  The nurse, 
however, didn't notice and led her to Mulder's cubicle.  Sure enough, 
inside was Elizabeth and Samantha Mulder, as well as Jack Stein.

"Mulder!?" Dana called out in a panic.  

"Dana, he seems to be stable for now."  Samantha attempted to calm.  "It 
probably looks worse than it really is."

Dana swept by Samantha Mulder, as well as Elizabeth and Jack, and moved 
directly to the head of Mulder's bed.

"Mulder, I'm here.  I'm here.  Sweetheart, can you understand me?" she 
asked.  She lowered her face to his and gently kissed him on the forehead. 
 There was apparently no reaction.

"Dana, he's out cold for now.  He'd had another seizure only about twenty 
minutes ago.  It was a fairly long one, and took a lot out of him.  They 
had already administered some pain killers, but they just began the 
anticonvulsant meds, so he's pretty much out of it," Samantha informed 
her.

"Why did they wait on the seizure medication? Didn't they realize he had a 
seizure condition?" Scully asked, somewhat annoyed.

"No, they didn't.  Apparently he wasn't wearing his ID bracelet," replied 
Samantha.

"But he promised me," Scully gasped.

"He probably had been wearing it, Dana, but by the looks of this rash on 
his wrist, he had probably put it in his jacket pocket," Samantha related.

That scenario made perfect sense given who the victim is. 

"When did he get here?  When did you get here? Oh God, how long was he 
here alone?" she whispered guiltily.  

"Dana, listen to me.  We were told he was brought in around 7:30 this 
evening," Sam began.  "We were contacted a short time after that."

"Why were you told before me?   Damn it, I'm his wife!  They didn't get to 
me until almost a quarter to nine!" she ranted in frustration.

"Dana," Jack Stein interjected gently, "they knew where to find us.  We 
were at your mother-in-law's address."

"Couldn't you have told them where I was?" she asked tersely.

"Dana," Elizabeth began, "at that point our only thought was to get to 
Fox."

"Well, isn't that a change of pace, Elizabeth," Dana remarked 
sarcastically.

"Dana, that was not called for," Samantha retorted.  "It _was_ our only 
concern.  Besides, the officers didn't _ask_ about your location, so we 
had assumed they knew where you were.  You can imagine it was a bit of a 
surprise _not_ to find you here, trying to orchestrate everything, as 
usual."

Dana turned around abruptly.  "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" 
Dana responded angrily.

"Children, enough!" Elizabeth interrupted the angry exchange.  "We are all 
under a great deal of stress here.  Please.  We're here for Fox, so let's 
leave this stupid, petty competition outside."

Dana looked toward Elizabeth Mulder with fire in her eyes, while 
Samantha's showed only the reflection of a daughter's remorse.  Jack 
walked over slowly to both Samantha and Elizabeth Mulder and touched both 
of them in a small, physical gesture of reassurance.

Dana stood off to the side and watched while the three of them edged her 
out of her place by Mulder's bed.  Jack then reached out to grasp Mulder's 
hand, while Elizabeth caressed his cheek. Samantha checked the monitors 
and his chart.

Dana was effectively, pushed off to the side as excess baggage.  

How could she have felt on top of the world just a few short hours before, 
and now feel so totally and completely useless?  That was her husband 
lying in that bed, and yet his family seemed to have absolutely no respect 
for her role.

His family.  _His_ family.  Not her family.

Dana wanted her family.  Desperately, because at the moment she felt as 
though she were all alone in the world.  All she wanted was __her__ 
family. 

All she wanted was her Mulder, in one piece.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Saturday
11:13 p.m.

He smelled her scent, and then he felt her soft, loving lips kiss his 
forehead. It was his Scully, he knew it.  She was here.  *Scully, I love 
you!  Scully, I'm so sorry,* he tried to say.  As suddenly as he felt her 
lips touch his face, that was how quickly he felt the void.  

*Where are you, Scully?* he wondered.  *Please, don't leave me. I'm so 
scared,* he said aloud in his mind.

As he wondered where his wife had gone off to, he felt a new aura of  
energy in the room.  He couldn't hear anything because he wasn't wearing 
his hearing aids. He couldn’t see anything because his eyes were bandaged. 
 But he could sense something.  Something that was not necessarily good, 
and in fact, it was something that was quite negative.

Next he felt someone touching his hand while someone else caressed his 
cheek.  Neither one was Scully.  He flinched at their touches.

He wanted his Scully.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Saturday
11:40 p.m.

Scully finally found her presence of mind to ask to see Mulder's chart.  
She took it firmly from Samantha's outstretched hand and began to check it 
over for any drugs Mulder may have reacted poorly to in the past.

Seeing none, she next checked the chart to see exactly what injuries he'd 
sustained in the crash.  One badly bruised spleen.  Two badly cracked 
ribs,  which resulted in one collapsed lung, hence the need for the 
ventilator.  Several lacerations to and around the face.  Two scratched 
corneas,  which were the reasons for the eye patches.  

Eye patches.  Scully looked back over at her husband with a sense of 
anxiety.  She walked over and examined one side of his head and then the 
other.

"Dana, what are you looking for?" Elizabeth asked.

"Where are his hearing aids?" Dana asked.

"I don't know," replied Elizabeth.  "I don't recall seeing them."

Dana then looked at both Samantha and Jack for confirmation, and upon 
seeing them slightly shake their heads, she immediately returned her hands 
to Mulder's face and hands and torso, and anywhere else she could touch 
him in an effort to reassure him she'd not deserted him.

"What's wrong, Dana?" Elizabeth asked.

"He's always been petrified of the dark, ever since he'd suffered the 
hearing loss.  Elizabeth, consider how helpless you might feel if you 
could neither see nor hear, and now," as Scully looked and caressed him as 
gently as possible, "can't even talk to make your needs known.  Oh Mulder, 
I'm here.  I'm right here."

At that moment one of the interns walked in and stated called, "Dr. 
Mulder?"

"Yes?" the sister and wife responded simultaniously.

The intern looked totally confused and said, "I mean the one that's a 
doctor."

"That would be me," replied Samantha a tad too smugly.

"Excuse me," began Scully who had pointedly not referred to her as Doctor, 
"but I, too, am a doctor."

"For crying out loud, Dana, you cut up _dead_  bodies," Sam said tersely.
 
"My specialty is forensics medicine, Samantha."  Dana looked at her 
sister-in-law with fire in her eyes and said,  "Don't you dare trivialize 
my knowledge and expertise in the area of medicine.  I have kept abreast 
of the latest medical advances.  

"And besides, I've had my own, personal, patient to practice on. In fact, 
I have doctored your brother for a lot longer than you have in the past 
five years.  Do I make myself clear?" asked Dana harshly.

"Perfectly, _Doctor_," Samantha replied tersely.

"Umm, excuse me.  Doctor_s_.  I was wondering if either of you would be 
able to sign these release forms for me," the young intern said.

"Of course," answered Samantha.  "She can handle  _that_."

"Enough!" Jack Stein said vehemently.  "That will be enough, Samantha.

"Dana, as Fox's wife, you do need to sign the release forms if he is 
incapacitated," Jack stated firmly.  He watched Dana sign the forms while 
he moved quietly toward Mulder.  Jack touched the younger man's forehead 
and felt the heat emanating from his body.  

"He's burning up," gasped Stein.

While Dana shoved the papers into the hands of the intern, Samantha was 
immediately at Fox's side.  She checked the monitors and then buzzed the 
nurse's station.  A nurse came over immediately.

"Yes?"

"His fever is spiking.," Samantha informed.  Both Scully and Samantha 
watched as the nurse inserted the aural thermometer.

"It's at 103 degrees.  I'll notify the resident.  He may want to change 
the antibiotics," she said.  The nurse left to go page the resident. 

In the meantime, Dana watched as Mulder's family gathered around him.  
Jack Stein stood at the foot of the bed, while Samantha and Elizabeth 
Mulder flanked him on each side.  Only Dana stood alone, as she felt 
unable to join in _their_ vigil.  

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Sunday
1:06 a.m.

Mulder woke up, but still could not see, hear, nor say anything.  He was, 
however, in pain, and began to moan.  

The only other person in the room to hear Mulder was Jack Stein. Jack had 
insisted the women leave the room to stretch out in the waiting room and 
get some much needed rest.  Everyone's nerves were beginning to fray.

Of course neither of the younger women wanted to leave the other alone 
with Fox.  For some reason, Samantha and Dana were behaving as though they 
were in a competition with one another, and Fox was the prize.  Jack 
suggested to Elizabeth that she join them, not only to rest, but to 
referee.  

So it was Jack alone who heard the moans of pain from the patient.  Jack 
walked over and placed his palm on Mulder's forehead.  He was warm, but it 
was obvious to him that Mulder's fever had abated considerably.  The 
antibiotics were doing their job.  

However, the groaning and moaning did not quiet down, and in fact became 
louder and louder, and Stein realized the pain medication was not doing 
its job any longer, and Stein reached for  the call button.  When the 
nurse appeared immediately in the doorway, Jack questioned whether Mulder 
was due for some more pain killers.

"Let me check your son's chart," the nurse said innocently.  "It appears 
he is due for another dose in about twenty minutes, Sir.  I promise, I'll 
be back in fifteen to administer it, okay?"

"But he's in a lot of pain now," he responded anxiously.

"I know.  It's so hard to see one of your children in pain, but we can't 
disregard the pain meds schedule, or there's a possibility of overdosing 
him.  I promise, I'll be back shortly to give him his meds," she explained 
gently, and as she left, she suggested, "Why don't you gently massage your 
son's temples.  He might find that soothing until I return with his pain 
killers."

"Yes, thank you.  I'll try it," Jack said uneasily.  

He looked down at the young man laying in the hospital bed.  Everyone 
naturally assumed he was Mulder's father.  Samantha called him Dad and 
Elizabeth, Mom, so they naturally assumed the patient was also his son.

*How would Mulder react to that one?* he mused to  himself.  

Jack wasn't foolish enough to think they'd developed any kind of 
relationship over the last few months, but he had hoped Mulder developed, 
at the very least, a tolerance for him and his newly revived relationships 
with his sister and mother.

He followed the nurse's suggestion and began to massage Mulder's temples, 
when, almost as soon as he'd begun, he heard a voice.

"Don't."

"What?" he reacted automatically.

"Please, don't." 

Dana Scully had been watching Stein hover over Mulder from a short 
distance away.  The open area style of the ICU lent itself to a staff 
member or a relative to keep an eye on a patient without actually being 
within the confines of the patient's room area.

She had been watching Stein carefully and had wondered what he was 
thinking.  When she'd heard the exchange he had with the nurse it had 
confirmed her anxiety.  Dana had felt Stein was attempting to ingratiate 
himself into the Mulder family again, and that included reestablishing a 
relationship with Mulder himself.

She refused to let it happen, at least not like this.  Mulder was 
helpless.  Scully didn't have any idea of his awareness level, and she was 
not about to allow Stein do anything to him that Mulder might, under 
normal conditions, find uncomfortable.

She repeated her statement.  Firmly.  "Please, don't."

Stein looked and found the source of the demand.  "Don't, what?" he asked.

"Don't touch him," she said resolutely.

"Dana, I mean him no harm.  The nurse said it might ease some of the pain 
he's in until he can receive his pain killers."

She simply stared at him.

"Dana, I just want to help.  I do have feelings for him.  I've never 
stopped having feelings for him.  You know that.  Damn it, you know that," 
he proclaimed.

"You gave up that privilege a long, long time ago, Jack," she responded.

"I've never set out to harm him.  I've protected him.  My God, Dana, I 
helped rescue him from Krycek!" he exclaimed.

"Only so as long it suited _your_ objectives, Jack," Dana retorted.

"How can you say that?" he asked.

"Jack, you convinced Mulder to help cure my cancer by nearly killing him, 
and it turned out he wasn't even needed.   You just wanted to use him to 
further your consortium's experiments. 

"And the only reason you were so gung ho about rescuing him from Krycek 
was because you were so damned sure you would find Samantha too.  Please, 
Jack, don't deny it, okay?" she stated with a sigh.

"I love him, you know," he replied with just the slightest tremor that 
belied his normally calm personality.

"Perhaps you did, once.  But now, don't touch him," she repeated in a 
ferocious whisper.

"Dana, __," he began, but then abruptly stopped.  He looked at her and 
then walked over to her.  "She suggested massaging his temples," he said 
quietly, and then walked out of the door.

She walked over to Mulder's side and sat down heavily in the chair 
stationed by his bed.  She felt miserable.  *Was Stein doing anything that 
awful?* she wondered guiltily.  But it had turned her stomach to see him 
standing over her husband.  *No,* she thought to herself, "I did the right 
thing.  His Abah will be here soon.*

"Soon, Mulder.  Mom and Walter will be here soon," she said aloud  surely 
to comfort herself more than even Mulder.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Sunday
1:19 a.m.

Something was wrong.  He didn't know what, but he could sense something 
was wrong.  *Scully? Scully, where are you?*  He'd felt his hands on him. 
 He didn't want his hands on him.  He wanted Scully.  And Abah.  He wanted 
Abah.  He needed someone to protect him from the dark.

Scully was scared.  And angry.  *But could she protect him from _him_?  
Could she find his Abah?* Mulder worried.  Where was Scully?

*Scully,* he thought in relief as he felt her fingers gently massaging his 
the sides of his head.  *Oh God, Scully.  I want to see you.  Please, let 
me see you soon.*

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Sunday 
3:42 a.m.

They all jumped when they heard the footsteps at the entrance to his room. 
  Everyone had managed to wander back into Mulder's room and found a place 
to sit and fall back to sleep.  

But the hurried footsteps awakened them with a startle, and their heads 
quickly jerked up to see who was causing the ruckus.

"Mom!" Dana cried out as she gently disengaged her fingers from Mulder's 
hand to go greet her mother and stepfather with a hug. "Oh God, Mom, I am 
so grateful you're here."

Then, turning to Walter Skinner, Dana quickly took him in an embrace and 
murmured very softly into his chest, "You too, Abah. We need you with us 
so much."

With those words, Walter's embrace became slightly tighter in an effort to 
let his daughter-in-law know the feeling was mutual.

"How is he?" Maggie asked worriedly. 

"He'll be okay, Maggie," Samantha said.  "He's pretty banged up, but none 
of his injuries are life threatening."

"Thank God," Maggie replied.

Dana shot her mother a look, but Maggie had no clue as to why.  "What's 
wrong, Dana?" she asked.

"Nothing," she replied, annoyed.  For some absurd reason, Dana felt a 
sense of disloyalty by her mother when she responded so quickly to 
Samantha's accounting of Mulder's condition.  The rational side of Dana 
knew how foolish she was to feel that way, but the emotional side of her 
felt betrayed.

Walter sensed something was wrong and held her to him for a  few moments 
longer.  He then went into AD mode and said, "C'mon, let's go take a walk, 
and you can debrief me on the situation."

Dana was grateful for the excuse of a respite from the ICU room as well as 
the Mulder family members.

"She's right, of course.  Thankfully none of Mulder's injuries are life 
threatening," Scully began.

"So what's wrong?  You looked like you were ready to bite your mother's 
head off," Walter asked.

"Oh Abah, it wasn't so much Mom, as it was Samantha," she tried to 
explain.

"Dana, she's his sister," Walter responded.  "She's feeling a little 
possessive too, I suppose."

"I'm not being possessive," Dana responded petulantly.

"Yeah, you are.  But you're his wife and you're allowed," he answered with 
a smile.  "But sweetheart, she's allowed to be too."

"And Jack?  What about Jack Stein, Walter?  Is he allowed to take 
possession of Fox again?" she asked icily.

"What?" 

Dana looked at the expression on Walter's face and saw it was a cross 
between fatigue, puzzlement, and hurt.

"Oh Abah, I'm sorry.  I'm just so tired, and I feel so guilty.  If only 
I'd gone with him.  What ever possessed me to let him fly by himself?" she 
lamented.

"Dana, stop.  Do you really believe you have that kind of power over 
Mother Nature? It was the fault of a God damned bird, for crying out loud. 
  Sweetheart, consider this.  If you flew with him, we'd quite possibly 
have two of you in hospital beds."  Walter stood and looked his favorite 
agent in the eye.  

"C'mon.  I need to go see my son-in-law," he said.

As they entered the room Dana saw her mother holding Mulder's hand and 
gently caressing it.  No one spoke as she entered the room with Walter.

Walter walked over to the opposite side of the bed.  He gently clasped 
Mulder's face in his hands and leaned down to brush his lips across 
Mulder's forehead.  It was a habit they'd gotten into when Mulder was 
recovering from the last illness, and it had become a pretty much time 
honored tradition between them.  

And Jack Stein's face paled as he watched.


"Where are his hearing aids?" Walter asked when he looked up again.

"No one seems to know," Elizabeth stated.

"Has anyone checked his personal belongings to see if they're in the bag 
with his clothes?" he questioned.  "He's going to be terrified when he 
becomes more cognizant later on."

"What?  I don't understand," Elizabeth questioned.

"Mom," Samantha interjected in an effort to explain Walter's concern, 
"think about it.  Fox can barely hear without his hearing aids and with 
all of the noise the monitors make, he most likely wouldn't be able to 
make heads or tails out of anything we say to him.  Plus the fact that 
he's essentially blind for the moment, and can't communicate because of 
the respirator.

"Yeah, terrified should just about cover it.  Look, I'll go check with the 
nurses to see if they know where Fox's bag of personal belongings are.  
Maybe the aids are in the bag," Sam suggested.

"Well, Jack, you could always ring up one of your cronies and check on the 
tracking devices you like to install in them," said Walter somewhat tongue 
in cheek.

"If Samantha cannot find them, I would be happy to do just that, Walter," 
replied Jack, not at all tongue in cheek.

"You didn't," Scully retorted.

"Yes, my dear, I did," he replied.

Scully was so angry the last time she'd discovered Stein had tracking 
devices placed inside of Mulder's hearing aids.  She had accused him of 
spying on him, but, in the end, the minuscule electronic miracles had 
helped them locate and rescue him from a very dangerous situation.  

Dana again wanted to be angry with Jack, but she was now too concerned 
about what Walter had said.  If Mulder should awaken and not have any of 
his senses available to him, she worried he might begin seizing as a 
result of the stress.

Several minutes passed by before Samantha returned with a Cheshire cat 
grin on her face.

"I take it you found them, my dear?" asked Jack.

"Yes, Abah," she told him. 

Walter's head jerked up when he heard Samantha refer to Jack Stein as 
"Abah."  Though it did not exactly surprise him to hear her address Jack 
by the endearment Walter had assumed as his own, it still disturbed him.  

After Mulder's and  her recovery from being kidnapped by Krycek, Sam had 
lived with him and Maggie for several weeks until she could find a decent, 
affordable place on her own.  He and Maggie provided her with food, 
shelter, and emotional support.  Walter also secured her a part-time 
position at Quantico in the research department while she pursued hospital 
positions.  

They'd been very good to her.  Yet Samantha Mulder saw Jack Stein as her 
one and only "Abah."  The man who was not only behind her abduction when 
she was eight years old, but the very same man who did everything he could 
to thwart her older brother's efforts to find her.

It didn't just disturb Walter to hear her call Jack Stein, "Abah." 

It hurt.  

He was brought out of his thoughts when he heard Sam speak again.

"They were in his shirt pocket," she continued, and then said a tad smugly 
to Scully, "I couldn't find the bracelet though.  I guess that got lost in 
the crash."  

Samantha moved over to her brother's bedside and began to place a hearing 
aid in his ear.  As she was about to reach over to replace the second one, 
Scully held out her hand.  Sam looked at her with a modicum of annoyance 
but handed her the other aid.  Scully then placed it back in her husband's 
ear.  She turned the switch on and double checked to see if Sam had done 
the same with the first one.  She had.

Scully began to speak gently, if not very softly. "Hey G-Man, it's me, 
Scully.  Can you hear me now, Mulder?  Everyone is here now, and we'd 
really like you to give us a signal that tells us you can hear me.  
Sweetheart, squeeze my hand if you can hear me.  Please."

Mulder was on the edge of wakefulness.  He was becoming more and more 
aware of his body in space.  He was also becoming more and more aware of 
every ache and pain in his body as well.  

But something was different now, though he wasn't sure what it was.  

Suddenly he felt the respirator tube down his throat and desperately 
wanted it removed.  He started fighting it and began to cough and choke.

"Easy Mulder, don't fight it.  You broke some ribs and punctured a lung.  
Trust me, you're better off letting it do the work for you right now.  
Please, Mulder.  Don't fight it right now.  We'll remove it later today, 
okay?  But let it help you now," Scully pleaded.

That's what was different.  He could hear the sounds around him.

And Scully.  

His Scully was here.  He tried desperately to shift his arms but he found 
they were still restrained.  

Both Scully and Samantha observed Mulder's attempts to move within the 
constraints of the Velcro bindings and immediately unbound his hands and 
feet.  

"Why was he in restraints in the first place?" asked Maggie, who hadn't 
realized he was tied down.  She hated the idea that force and bindings 
were needed to control her son-in-law. 

"The nurses had said he was fighting the respirator so hard they were 
afraid he would try to remove it himself.  Then he began seizing, and they 
feared he might pull out all of the IV's and the respirator tube.  So, 
they restrained him," Samantha explained in a somewhat aloof voice.

Maggie, on the other hand was mortified.  "Oh, my poor son. He must have 
been frightened to death!"

Samantha looked first at Maggie and then at her brother, when Sam realized 
she had explained her brother's condition in her usual, detached, doctor's 
mode manner.  Though she now understood Maggie's emotional reaction, she 
wasn't quite sure what to do about it.

"Mulder, can you hear me?" asked Scully.  "Sweetheart, if you can hear me, 
squeeze my hand two times."

He squeezed two times.

"I love you, Mulder," declared his wife.

He squeezed.  Hard.  Many times.

"I know you do, G-Man, I know."  She paused to raise his hand to her lips 
and gently kiss him.  A minute or so passed before Dana spoke again.

"Okay, Mulder.  Here's the deal.  One squeeze is No, two squeezes are Yes. 
 Got that?  One no, two yes.  Okay?" Scully asked.

*Two squeezes.*

"Mulder, do you remember what happened?" Scully asked.

*One squeeze.*

"There was a plane crash.  You were hurt in the plane crash on your way to 
your mother's party.  Do you remember?" asked Scully.

*Two squeezes.*

"Good," she said, but before she could continue her questioning, Mulder 
raised his left hand to his face and lightly fingered his bandaged eyes.

He squeezed Scully's hand hard with his own right hand.

"Your eyes will be fine, Mulder," she told him.

*Two squeezes.*

"Yes.  Your corneas were scratched__," she began, but she felt Mulder 
squeeze her hand , not once or twice, but three times.

"New signal, Mulder?"

*Two squeezes.*

"For what?" she asked aloud, but realized Mulder wouldn't be able to 
answer her.  She looked around the room.  "Anyone have a clue as to what 
the three squeezes mean?"

Only one voice spoke.  "It means 'repeat' what you said, because he didn't 
hear you or he didn't understand you."

Dana looked everywhere but at him.  She looked back at Mulder and asked 
him if three squeezes  meant to repeat what was said.

*Two squeezes."

Dana refused to allow herself to think of all the times Mulder, as a 
child, was forced to use hand signals to communicate from a hospital bed 
with him.  It was, sadly, an old routine for them both.  Dana finally 
looked up again and allowed her eyes to meet the older man's.

"Thank you, Jack." 

He nodded in acknowledgment.  Scully then continued to reassure Mulder  he 
would regain his sight.

"I said your corn-e-as were scratched," Dana repeated with exaggerated 
enunciation.  "It hurts like hell when it first happens, but the eyes are 
one body part that heals very quickly.  The patches will come off in a 
couple of days."

When she asked if he understood, he squeezed her hand twice.  Next, Dana 
asked if he knew who else was here with him.

*One squeeze.*

"Well, your mother is here, along with Samantha and Jack.  Walter and Mom 
are here too, Mulder," she added a little anxiously.  

Scully knew her husband was going to feel badly enough when he learned his 
mother's birthday party was canceled because of his injuries, but she 
realized he would be absolutely beside himself when he discovered his 
in-laws cut short their long awaited Hawaiian honeymoon because of him.

Mulder's hand laid silently in Scully's hand for a few moments, as if he 
needed to first  assimilate all of the information before he could 
comment.  Finally, he simply released his hand from hers, and placed it 
under the covers.

Mulder wanted to remain silent for now, and, for the time being at least, 
 did not want to hear how much pain he'd caused others on this particular 
misadventure.  

This time it was Maggie's turn to speak.  She silently asked her daughter 
to trade places with her and, having done so, Maggie sat down and gently 
brushed some unruly locks of hair off Mulder's forehead.  

"It's me, Fox.  It's Mom," said Maggie.  Though she didn't actually 
witness it, she could actually feel Elizabeth Mulder cringe at her use of 
the title, "Mom."  It was a title that Fox Mulder had bequeathed upon 
Maggie Scully well before he'd officially become her son-in-law, so Maggie 
was quite comfortable with it, even if Elizabeth was not.

"Would you believe we never made it to Hawaii, dear?  Well, we didn't.  El 
Nino was just playing havoc with everything.  They kept trying to 
reschedule us, but just when we thought it was time to pack up and go to 
the airport, we would get another phone message telling us we were 
delayed, again.

"I think," Maggie continued soberly, "it was God's way of telling us it 
wasn't a good time for us to be so far away from home.  We were needed 
here, with our family, and I, for one, am so grateful we didn't get on 
that plane to Hawaii.

"Fox."  Maggie needed to pause for a moment in order to regain a little 
control over her emotions.  She continued with a slightly tremulous voice 
and said, "I love you so much.  I wouldn't want to be anywhere else but 
here, with you, right now.  Do you know how much you mean to me?  Please, 
Fox, you must know how much I love you."

Maggie reached for his hand and held it gently.   A moment passed before 
he answered.  

*Two squeezes.*  

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sunday
6:58 a.m.

The night shift was winding down, and making the last rounds of their 
tour.  The Charge Nurse, Cindy Chang, peeked in quietly and shook her head 
at the large number of people that spent the night in this patient's room. 
 Normally only the immediate family was allowed in an ICU patient's room, 
and for only ten minute blocks of time at that.  

But it was a busy night in the ICU, as there were several other crash 
victims brought to the hospital and were being cared for.  The usually 
overworked nursing staff had enough to keep themselves busy without having 
to worry about watching a time clock for family visitation.

And the fact that the patient's sister and wife were medical doctors 
convinced the medical staff it was in this patient's best interests to 
allow the family to remain beyond the usual time limits.

But now, as Chang counted heads, she wondered if the poor guy was able to 
get any rest with all of these people in here.  Surely she should do her 
job and shoo them all out of  the room for a while for the patient's sake.

"Errrr, errr," she cleared her throat in an attempt to rouse everyone and 
gain their attention.  No one stirred except for the one person Chang 
hadn't wanted to awaken, the patient.

Mulder had heard someone enter the room, but was still within the throes 
of a twilight sleep.  However, when he heard the visitor clear her throat, 
he woke up completely, and wondered if this person could help rid him of 
the dreaded respirator tube.

As soon as he even thought about the respirator, Mulder began to cough and 
choke.  He was fighting it again.  He remembered Scully said it was good 
for him, and he knew she was probably right.  It's just that he was so 
scared he would never get off of the damned thing, he was willing to deal 
with the pain of breathing on his own just to be rid of it.

Cindy Chang rushed to the patient's side and tried to calm him down.  "Now 
Mr. Mulder, it's okay.  Please calm down."

"Remove it," said the firm, female voice behind her.

"Excuse me?" Chang said, somewhat startled to hear a voice break the 
otherwise silent room.

"Remove the respirator tube.  He's conscious now, and he'll just fight the 
damned thing, so you might as well remove it now, and get it over with," 
Dana said.

"But, I don't think that would be medically sound, Ma'am," replied Chang.

"I have to agree with the nurse, Dana.  As a doctor, I would not recommend 
removing the tube before a full twenty-four hours.  He needs the 
assistance to prevent pneumonia.  Surely you remember that from your 
medical training, don't you _Dr._ Scully?" declared Samantha.

The others had woken up to see the two young women posturing for position. 
Maggie and Walter could see Dana's anger toward Sam building up, while 
Jack and Elizabeth focused on what appeared to be Samantha's need to 
maintain control over her brother's medical care.

Dana broke the silence by stating in her calmest, but firmest voice, "And 
for any other patient, I would agree with you both.  But this is not just 
any patient, as you well know, Dr. Mulder.  This patient has a seizure 
condition that is controlled to a certain extent by medication.  

"However, as you are well aware of, stress has been known to induce petite 
mal and grand mal seizures in this patient.  If he begins to feel stressed 
out because he is uncomfortable and upset by the presence of the 
respirator, he could do himself more harm by seizing, than by the removal 
of the respirator.

"Do you disagree with my analysis, Dr. Mulder?" she asked Sam evenly.

"I just think it would be better for him to leave it in for a while," Sam 
grumbled.

"Sam, I think so too, but as a physician, sometimes you have to look at 
the big picture.  He's not ___," she began, but was cut off as she heard 
Mulder in obvious distress.

"__Shit!  Mulder, it's not necessary for you to prove my point!" Dana 
cried out, as she saw his limbs tremor in the beginnings of a grand mal 
seizure.

"Damn it!  I forgot he was wearing the hearing aids.  He heard us," Sam 
declared.

Cindy Chang had jumped into action, along with the two women,  by 
replacing the restraints.  No one wanted any of the various tubes and IV's 
removed before they were ready to be removed.

Chang had also taken note of the time.  If the seizure went beyond two 
minutes she would notify the resident immediately.  The three medical 
experts stood by just as helplessly as the rest of those present. There 
was nothing to be done unless the seizure went beyond an acceptable time 
range.

Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when the seizure ended after only a 
minute forty seconds.  Chang checked his vitals once more.  She informed 
those present she would make a note on the chart that the patient's wife 
requested removal of the respirator, and a doctor would be in to discuss 
it shortly.  When Chang left, Dana 
sat down by Mulder's side, but looked directly at Samantha.

"I would appreciate it, Samantha, if you didn't do that again," she said, 
deadly serious.

"Did what?" questioned Sam.

"Try to supersede my wishes," Dana responded.

"What?" 

"When I requested the respirator removed, you had no right to try to 
overrule me.  If you hadn't, we might have avoided this latest episode," 
Scully spelled out.  "I don't need you to countermand every decision I 
make with regards to my husband's health."

"Go to hell, Dana," Sam replied angrily.

"Oh, well that surely solves everything, doesn't it?" Dana retorted.

"Both of you, stop it!" cried out Elizabeth.  "I have had just about 
enough of this.  You're both acting like spoiled children, and for the 
sake of my son's recovery, I wish you would both control yourselves."

"I'm sorry, Mother, but she has no right to talk to me that way," Samantha 
responded.

"Oh but, yes, Samantha, I do have that right.  Every right, when I believe 
your actions do not serve the best interest of my husband," Dana declared.

"Dana," Elizabeth responded, "I can't believe you would think Samantha 
doesn't have her brother's best interest at heart.  That is totally 
unreasonable, and perhaps you are not thinking straight."

"I am thinking perfectly straight, Elizabeth.  I have been at this a lot 
longer than she has," Dana answered.

"What are you talking about?" Sam practically shouted.  "I graduated from 
medical school around the same time as you, but I at least practice 
medicine.  You perform autopsies, Dana.  That is not practicing medicine."

"Samantha, I earned my MD and have every right to claim it's title as you 
do.  I work hard in my job and in keeping up with the latest in medical 
research.  I have the medical background to make sense of it all, thank 
heavens.  

"I've had enough reasons in my life to know how important it is for me to 
remain abreast of the most recent literature on medical practices, 
particularly where it concerns my husband's condition.

"Damn you for thinking otherwise.  Damn you for even thinking I would 
recommend something that could prove dangerous to my husband's well being. 
 Damn you for doubting me and my love for him and my concern for his 
health," Dana concluded with a small gasp of air.  She took another deep 
breath in an attempt to control her breathing, she felt so incensed.

"Oh for crying out loud, Dana.  Get off of that high and mighty pedestal 
you've gone and placed yourself on, because the fall back down to earth is 
going to hurt like hell," shouted back Samantha.

"Samantha!" Jack Stein raised his normally even toned voice to levels none 
were used to hearing from him.  He'd actually agreed with his daughter's 
opinion regarding the removal of the respirator, but as much as he loved 
his daughter, he had always admired and respected Dana Scully.  "I don't 
think Dana deserves that tone from you."

"How could you side with _her_, Abah?" Samantha asked with ire.

"I'm not siding with anyone__," Jack tried to explain.

"But Jack," Elizabeth interjected, "Samantha is right and she is a 
practicing medical doctor."

"My daughter, Elizabeth, is a practicing medical doctor as well," rebuked 
Maggie.

"But her patients are already dead, dear," responded Elizabeth.

"And if we keep let her keep practicing on the live ones, they may be 
ready for the autopsy bay too," muttered Samantha just loudly enough for 
Dana to hear.

"Samantha, your brother has lasted this long because _I have_ been around 
to _practice_ on him.  Not like some others I know," Dana retorted 
harshly.

Elizabeth felt the cutting words go right through her.  "I was there 
throughout the entire time he was going through and recovering from the 
meningitis, and I was there when he was recovering from the black cancer 
treatment, and I was there when he was recovering from the kidnapping.  So 
how dare you say I wasn't around to care for my son," she rebuked icily.

Dana Scully returned her piercing glare.

"Well, bully for you, Elizabeth.  You finally found it convenient to help 
care for your son when he turned thirty-six.  Well, where the hell were 
you between the ages of birth and thirty-five? Oh, don't look so shocked, 
Elizabeth!  

"I've been working  on the parts of the puzzle, known as Fox Mulder, for 
some time.  And from the pieces  I've seen, it seems your baby boy has had 
to deal with quite a harsh reality known as _his life_.  

"He had an emotionally and physically abusive father, a detached and 
uncaring mother, a very guilty conscience over a missing sister whom he 
had idealized to the point where she became a deity symbolic of 
perfection, and a substitute father who was too damned cowardly to stand 
up and do what was right for the young man he _claims_  he loved so much. 
 He was left alone for so long, and now that I and my family have picked 
up the pieces and made him almost whole again, you all want to share in 
the credit?

"Go to hell, all of you," Dana sobbed in exhaustion.

No one was quite sure who heard it first, but Walter was the first one 
over by his side.  Mulder was trying to cough and as a result was choking. 
 Walter saw the monitors beeped erratically in their measurement of his 
son's vital signs, and he shouted for someone to get help.

Jack ran out the door first and brought back one of the interns and Cindy 
Chang.  The doctor pulled Walter out of the way and informed the patient 
that he was going to remove the respirator tube.  

"Be patient, Mr. Mulder, we'll have this out of you in no time."  

There was no need to tell Mulder to cough as a means to aid the removal of 
the tube, because Mulder's coughing fit had not as yet abated.  Once the 
tube was removed, Chang released Mulder's extremities from the restraints. 

"Well,  Mr. Mulder," Chang began, "I hope you feel better today.  I go off 
my shift, as of ten minutes ago.  I plan on getting all the rest I can, 
since I suspect I shall be seeing you again tonight, won't I?" she 
proclaimed with just a hint of a smile.

When the nurse had left the room, everyone's eyes turned toward the 
patient in the bed.

"Fox, dear," Elizabeth called out, "Are you all right now, son?"

Mulder tried to produce an utterance, but none was forthcoming due to the 
extreme dryness of his throat.  Scully produced a water glass with a 
straw, and placed the tip of the straw between Mulder's lips.

As he sipped and moistened his dry throat, Mulder sensed the extreme 
tension in the room. As much as the removal of the respirator eased some 
of his concerns, he still felt the stress imposed by all those present in 
the room.  

Mulder felt as though he needed a break from all of them as much as they 
needed a break from one another.  He knew he had to deal with it and could 
think of only one solution at this given moment.
He moved his head to the side to remove the straw from between his lips. 
Mulder rasped out one word, and one word only.

"Abah."

Jack Stein and Walter Skinner rose from their seats.

Their eyes locked as they each stood up from their chairs.  Walter 
Skinner's eyes bore into Stein's very soul, as if to dare him to even 
think about walking towards Fox.  Stein was the first to capitulate and 
look away, and as he did, he grabbed his coat.

"I think I shall partake in some breakfast.  Would anyone care to join 
me?" Stein asked in his own, inimitable way.

"Yes, I think that's a fine idea, Jack.  Let me get my jacket, and I shall 
join you.  Samantha, come dear.  I'd like you to join us," instructed 
Elizabeth.  Then, turning to Maggie and Dana, Elizabeth extended an 
invitation.

Maggie realized the last place her daughter would want to be was with her 
in-laws, so she politely passed on their invitation, explaining they had 
some catching up to do as they'd each been away for the last few days. 

Everyone grabbed pocketbooks and coats and left Walter and Mulder alone in 
the room.

"They're all gone, aren' they." Mulder said.

"Yes.  How did you know?" Walter queried.

"The temperature in the room wen' up a few degree'," he said with a hint 
of a smile.

Walter, on the other hand, laughed right out loud and was delighted that 
Fox somehow managed to maintain his sense of humor, even in these 
unenviable circumstances.

"How are you feeling, Fox?" he asked as he clasped Fox's hand.  Walter 
felt the need to maintain some kind of physical contact with him since 
Walter knew Fox couldn't see him.  

"Wha' do you wan' to hear?"  Fox asked.

"Maggie nor Dana are here, so let's try the truth, Fox," Walter responded.

"No' too goo', Abah," he whispered.

"Should I buzz for the nurse?"

"No!" he gasped.  "No, I'll be okay.  Coul' I ha'e some more water, 
p'ease?"

Walter filled the water glass with fresh water from the pitcher and 
replaced the cover and straw.  He held it up to Mulder's mouth and waited 
for the patient to have his fill. 

"Than's," he said quietly as he turned his head away from the straw.  
While Walter replaced the glass on the table, he noticed Mulder's mouth 
form a grimace.

"What's wrong?" he asked.

"Nothin'.  Nothin's wrong," he lied.  

"Fox?  Talk to me, damn it," Walter pleaded.

"I'm okay.  Jus' my hea' hur's a little, tha's all, and my__, " he began.

Walter took hold of his hand again and clasped it tightly.  "What else?"

"My eyes.  Abah, wha' if I__," he stopped then, as he was unable to even 
vocalize the possibility of remaining sightless.

"Fox, Dana said your eye condition was temporary.  Your eyes are going to 
be fine.  Have faith, Son, okay?"

"Okay." He laid silently for a few minutes more and then asked in a hushed 
tone, "Do you ever wonder why?"

Walter looked at the man laying helplessly in the bed, and tried to 
imagine what Fox was talking about.  He finally gave up and asked, "Wonder 
about what, Fox?"

"Why shi' always seem to happen to me," he said tentatively.

"Oh."  Walter remained quiet for a moment, and then lightly said, "You do 
seem to attract trouble like a magnet, don't you?"

Mulder surprised Walter when he removed his hand from his father-in-law's 
grasp.  When Mulder continued his silence, Walter realized there was an 
underlying issue that was troubling the younger man.  "Fox, what is it?"

"I'm sorry you misse' your honeymoon because of me," he apologized.  
Walter sighed audibly in response.

"Oh Fox, we didn't miss our honeymoon because of you," Walter said. "We 
missed it because there was an airplane crash with our son aboard.  It's 
not _your_ fault.  It's no one's fault."

"But why does shi' always seem to happen to me and cause pain for the 
people I mos' care abou' ?" he asked sincerely.

Walter knew Fox was being serious and didn't want to brush off the 
question, but he honestly didn't know why Fox Mulder seemed to experience 
more pain than most people. 

"I wish I knew why you have had to go through the hell you've had to go 
through, Fox.  If I could somehow, miraculously, take it all away for you, 
I would.  It hurts us to know you have been in pain, that you're in pain 
right now.

"But in answer to why the people you care about most must go through the 
pain of your illnesses, and accidents, and traumas?  Well, maybe it's the 
price we have to pay to remind us how much joy you bring to our lives 
too," Walter explained gently.

"Abah, no__," Mulder began to disagree.

"__Fox," he cut the younger man off, "you asked, and I'm giving you the 
explanation that lets me accept all of the shit you've had to go through 
in your life without putting my fist through a wall or a gun to several 
people's heads.  It's also the explanation  I know Maggie and Dana would 
agree with.

"Damn it, Fox, weren't you listening to Mom before.  She has loved you as 
one of her own for so long, I don't think she can remember a time when you 
weren't a part of her heart.  You gave her hope when there was no hope, 
remember?  How could she not love you for that?

"And do you really think Dana put up with your crap for all of those years 
because she just wanted to do her job and shoot down your theories?  She 
came to a point in her life when she knew she  could trust you with her 
life, and in turn, you knew you could trust her with yours.  

"Fox, she's been in love with you forever. I saw it so early on and was 
amazed that the two of you were so afraid to admit your true feelings for 
one another."  

Walter stopped and took a deep breath.  He knew the next confession would 
be the most difficult for him to share.

"And then there's me.  Oh God, Fox, you scared the hell out of me.  I 
don't know why I put up with all of your flagrant violations of FBI 
policy, except for the fact that I believed in you and your passion for 
the truth.  

"And I had to believe in something, Fox, or I would have disappeared.  I 
thanked God everyday for bringing you to me, because even with all the 
shit that hit the fan every time you entered my office, you made me feel 
alive.  And I loved you for that. 

"And when you first became ill, and you allowed me to become a part of 
your life, I loved you for that too.  I hadn't had anyone who needed me 
for a very long time, not since ___," Walter paused.

"__Since Sharon?" Mulder asked.

"No.  Sharon never really needed me.  She could always rely upon herself. 
 No, I hadn't felt really needed since Viet Nam.  There was a girl__," 
Walter began.

"__Lin," Fox remembered.  He then moved his hand back towards where Walter 
was seated and reached out.  Walter clasped his hand firmly in affirmation 
of his response.  Nothing more needed to be said for the time being, and  
they remained lost in their own thoughts and memories for some time.

They both enjoyed the comfortable silence in the room.  The last hour or 
so had been difficult for them all, but especially for Mulder.  Walter was 
grateful for the ease with which the two of them found themselves in the 
peace of  each other's company.

Some more time had passed, and in fact, Walter thought Mulder must have 
fallen asleep.  Fox hadn't though, as he was merely taking advantage of 
the silence to think.

"Abah," he said, startling Walter out of his own quiet reverie, "wha' am I 
goin' to do?"

"To do?  About what?"

"My lovin' family," he responded dejectedly.

Walter bit back the urge to chuckle, because he suspected that Mulder was 
more upset than he was even willing to admit to himself.

"They've become quite a handful, haven't they?" Walter acknowledged. 

"Yeah, they have.  Wha' shoul' I do?" he asked seriously.

"What do you want to do, Fox?"

"I wan' to tell them all to knock it off, 'cause I can' deal with their 
crap anymore," Mulder replied.

"So, do it.  Tell them how you feel.  Look, you have enough problems to 
deal with already.  You, of all people, do not need to add 'ulcer' to your 
list of debilitating conditions," remarked Walter.

To which Mulder laughed out loud, but then grimaced in pain. "Damn," he 
gasped, "forgo' abou' the broken ribs."

"Look, I'm calling in the nurse to see if they can increase your pain 
medication, since you're off the machine.  Then I want you to relax, 
because if you're going to face off with Hatfields and the McCoys, you'd 
better be well rested," Walter declared.

Mulder didn't have the strength to argue, and in fact the nurse did arrive 
with new orders.   The  increase in the pain medication put Mulder in a 
fairly restful slumber.  Walter sat back down near him, returned his hand 
to the grasp  of his son-in-law's, and also closed his eyes for a most 
necessary respite.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Sunday
9:17 a.m.

Both families found their way back to the ICU.  They entered the room 
quietly since it appeared both Fox and Walter were sound asleep.  Maggie 
placed a paper bag, containing a buttered roll and coffee for Walter, down 
on the table.  

Dana barely made eye contact with anyone as she quietly moved to the 
opposite side of Walter, where he remained seated with his hand still 
clasped around Mulder's.

She checked the monitors and decided Mulder was doing fine, and that he 
was, indeed, sleeping.  She hoped he would be able to get a few hours of 
sleep in as the pain would kick in soon enough without the support of the 
respirator breathing for him.

Walter stirred as the movement jarred him from sleep.  He looked around 
and noted that the foursome had returned.  Maggie leaned down to kiss him 
lightly on the lips. "Brought you some breakfast," she said.

He let go of Mulder's hand and sat up straight.  "Mmmm," he responded 
groggily, "I think I need to wash up first," and he left to find the men's 
room.  Maggie watched him leave and then turned her attention to Fox.  He 
seemed to be resting comfortably, but it was so difficult to be sure 
because of  the eye patches.

Elizabeth, however, quickly moved to take Walter's place in the chair by 
Fox's side.  She looked over at Dana and gave her a stern look.

"Is something wrong, Elizabeth?" Dana asked.

"What do you mean?" Elizabeth inquired.

"You seem somewhat on edge, that's all," replied Dana.

"Well of course I'm on edge, Dana.  My son is laying in a hospital bed, 
broken up in a million pieces, and you wonder _if_  I'm on edge?" 
Elizabeth said, her voice rising.

"He'll be okay, Elizabeth," Dana said.

"No thanks to you," Elizabeth mumbled back.

"What?" Dana asked incredulously. "What the hell is that supposed to 
mean?"

"If you hadn't allowed my son to travel unaccompanied, I should think this 
whole mess could have been avoided," Elizabeth spat.

"I can't believe you're trying to blame me for Mulder's injuries," Dana 
retorted.

"It seems you and your family are always trying to push him to do things 
before he's ready," Elizabeth pointed out venomously.

"Excuse me?" Maggie Scully broke in, "but  I must disagree with you on 
that point.  In fact, if I'm not mistaken, the last time Fox was allowed 
to go off on his own, it was with your approval, and no doubt you must 
remember what happened that time!"

Elizabeth shuddered at the memory of her son's kidnapping.  Though it 
resulted in her daughter's recovery, it proved to be yet another traumatic 
experience for her already crippled son.

"I was ill.  I can't be held accountable for my actions at that time," she 
reacted angrily.  Elizabeth sat stonily while she held her son's hand just 
ever so slightly tighter than what would be considered comforting, which 
caused Fox to begin stirring uncomfortably. 

Samantha, meanwhile, walked over to the foot of  her brother's bed and 
checked his medical chart.  She noted that more pain meds were  
administered approximately forty minutes ago, which was probably why he 
appeared to be in a deep sleep.  

"Should last another hour or so," she mumbled aloud.

"What should last an hour or so?" asked Elizabeth in an annoyingly louder 
than necessary tone and gained the attention of the others in the room as 
well.

"Fox's nap," Sam explained quietly.  "He was given some additional pain 
medication about forty minutes ago.  So, I give him another hour or so 
until he fights the drugs and wakes himself up." 

"Why does he do that?" asked Elizabeth outright with a slight edge to her 
voice.  "I never could understand why he fought the drugs all the time.  
Whenever I take a sleeping pill to ease my pains,  I sleep for hours at a 
time.  My goodness, a simple Valium knocks me out for the night."

"An' you woul' know, Ma', wouldn' you?  Than' heavens for Valium, or else 
you migh' actually have ha' to stay awake for my childhoo'," affirmed the 
raspy voice from the hospital bed.

"Fox, stop!  I can't believe you said that!" admonished a wide-eyed 
Samantha.  

Scully, on the other hand,  looked at her sister-in-law in sheer 
bewilderment. 

"Oh, Samantha, why shouldn't you believe it?" lashed out  Scully.  "You 
were too young to remember what your lives were like back then.  What 
_his_ life was like back then.  

"When are you going to accept the fact that Fox only speaks the truth, 
Sam.  Your brother never did learn how to lie like so many others," she 
said accusingly towards Jack.  She then turned toward Elizabeth.

"So much for the hour, or so.  Nice job of waking him up, Elizabeth," 
chided Scully.

"Scu'y, p'ease.  No more arguin'," Mulder implored.  "My hea' hur's, 
Scu'y. Everythin' hur's now."

"Oh Mulder, I'm sorry.  Shh, just rest, sweetheart," Dana soothed.

"I can' ta'e anymore figh'in', Scu'y.  P'ease, no more figh'in'," he 
pleaded.

"No more fighting now," she promised, as she tenderly massaged his hand. 
"Go to sleep, Fox."

They all sat, quietly chastised, while he slept.  Walter walked back in 
and was surprised to find it so silent.  Maggie walked towards him and 
handed the bag containing the roll and coffee. 

"Fox woke up rather upset," she whispered in his ear.  "We're trying to be 
quiet so he may sleep."  Walter nodded mutely and sat down to eat his 
breakfast.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sunday
11:36 a.m.

Mulder woke up but was disconcerted when he couldn't open his eyes.  He 
ran his fingers up towards his eyes again and realized once again they 
were bandaged.

"Scu' y?" he called tentatively. 

"I'm right here, Mulder," she responded.  She heard him sigh in relief.

"When do I ge' to see again?" he asked.

"Day after tomorrow."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, I am sure," she comforted.

Mulder was silent for a moment or two.  He then said, "I's so quiet.  
Where is everybo'y?"

"We're here, dear," said Elizabeth.  "Your family is here."

"Goo'," he answered.  "I ha'e to talk to you all abou' somethin'."

"Do you want to wait until Mom and Walter get back?" asked Dana.

"Wha'?  Bu' I though' my mother sai' they were here?" Mulder asked in 
confusion.

"Well, I said your family was here, Fox.  I'm here, and Samantha and Jack, 
and, well you know Dana is here," reiterated Elizabeth.

"And what about Maggie and Walter, Ma'?  Aren' they my family too?" a 
weary, but very annoyed, Fox Mulder asked.

"Of course Walter and I are your family, Fox.  Why would anyone think 
differently " said Maggie as she walked back into the room.

"Of course they are, dear." Elizabeth readily agreed, "It's just that, 
well, they weren't here and I figured we could tell them later if it was 
important for them to hear.  I didn't want you to tire yourself out or 
worry needlessly," rationalized Elizabeth.

"Damn you, Ma'," Mulder blurted out with a small sob.  "Damn you."

"Fox!  How dare you speak to me like that.  I don't care if you are 
injured, you have no right to speak to me in that manner," she declared 
indignantly.

"An' you do, Ma'?" he rebuked.  "You do ha'e the righ' to spea' to me li'e 
tha'?" 

"I did not use expletives when I addressed you, young man," she replied, 
so certain that she was the one who was wronged.

"Bu' you thin' nothin' of insultin' me an' my family, Ma'" he proclaimed.

"What are you talking about?" an annoyed Elizabeth asked.

Fox remained quiet as he tried to take in some deep breaths to calm his 
nerves.  Unfortunately, two badly cracked ribs and a punctured lung did 
not make it easy to take deep, cleansing breaths.

Fox Mulder was now in a great deal of pain.  But it wasn't just from his 
injuries.

"Where's Abah?" he asked quietly.  

"He  went to pick up some newspapers. He should be back shortly, Fox," 
Maggie informed.

"I nee' Abah here," he admitted reluctantly.  "I _need_ him here, now.  
Please," he added, a bit more emphatically.  They could all hear the panic 
in his voice.

"I'll go find him," Jack offered.  

Stein had been feeling somewhat like a fifth wheel ever since Walter and 
Maggie had arrived anyway, and this would give him something constructive 
to do.  Besides, he didn't gain any great joy from seeing how distressed 
Fox had become, mainly because he understood perfectly well the cause of 
it.

Jack Stein had had no real family he could call his own for a very long 
time.  When he was a young man, he'd lived vicariously through his friend 
Bill Mulder's life.  But when Jack discovered his good friend was 
physically abusing the young son Jack had grown so fond of, he decided it 
was time to stop pretending the Mulder family was his own and simply make 
it so.

Unfortunately the goals of the Consortium Project, in which he and Bill 
Mulder were so entrenched, put those plans on hold indefinitely.  Even 
after Elizabeth became pregnant with their daughter during an illicit 
affair, the goals and objectives of the project had to come first.

So when Elizabeth so cavalierly included his name within the ranks of the 
family, he'd felt uncomfortable, and understood completely why Fox reacted 
so angrily.  People cannot consider themselves family simply because they 
say it is so.  People must act the part to prove it so.

As much as it hurt Jack Stein to admit it, he knew Walter Skinner had long 
ago taken over the role Jack had abdicated.  He watched, over time, Walter 
assume the role of Fox's "Abah."  In fact, Jack recognized Walter had 
become the "Abah" Jack could never be.  

Jack knew Walter Skinner would  never leave his son.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Elizabeth Mulder couldn't let it go.  She felt the stress of the night and 
was now beyond her own breaking point  As a result, she continued to harp 
on the notion that her son was being unduly cruel to her.  She felt it was 
unfair that she, and only she, had to bear the brunt of her son's and 
daughter-in-law's wrath.

"I am sick and tired of being blamed for every ill and problem you face, 
Fox Mulder.  You have your choices to make now, just as I had my choices 
to make when I was younger.  Difficult, impossible choices to make, and I 
made them in the only way I knew in order to survive.  In order to make 
sure _you_ survived!" she cried out.

"And wha' abou' my sister, Ma'?  Wha' abou' her?" he lashed back.

"Some choices were made _for_  me, Fox," she said as she looked directly 
at Jack.  Then she returned her gaze to her son.  "Some choices were made 
to be sure you _both_ survived.  But that was the past, and I just wonder 
when the hell you're going to stop living in that past and using my 
weaknesses as an excuse for your own inability to move on?" she lambasted.

Maggie was now seething.  She couldn't imagine how this woman dared to 
call herself a mother, and she felt no compunction about telling her so.

"How dare you?" Maggie castigated.  "How dare you blame this man for his 
misfortunes.  What kind of a person are you?  What kind of a mother are 
you?"

"Obviously not perfect like you, Maggie," Elizabeth retorted.  "Surely if 
I were as perfect as you I would have a son who was a professional law 
enforcement officer and a daughter who was an MD___.  

"__Oh, for heavens sake.  Could you just die?" Elizabeth cackled 
sarcastically.  "I do have a son who's in law enforcement and a daughter 
who's a doctor.  I guess I'm not so imperfect after all, am I, dear 
Maggie.  I just don't need to flaunt it in people's faces all the time 
like you," Elizabeth concluded angrily.

"Elizabeth, you will not speak to my mother that way," Dana said with 
venom.

"I will talk anyway I__," she began.

"__NO__!"

Fox was now beside himself.  He hadn't realized, until it was too late, 
he'd started World War 3, but the last thing he had wanted to do was 
consciously pit one family member against the other.  

But that's exactly what was happening.  

And it was killing him.  

Figuratively.

And literally.

The machines started screaming their warning beeps as the numbers began to 
swell well beyond acceptable levels.  The pressure and pain Mulder felt in 
his head became overwhelming.  He didn't want to deal with it anymore.

He couldn't deal with it anymore.

"__NO!  No more! I don' wan' to hear anymore!  I can' hear anymore of 
this!" he screamed in anger, in frustration, and in pain.  He pulled at 
his hearing aids and with the same motivation and drive as a premiere, 
world series pitcher, Mulder threw the small devices hard, across the room 
and against the wall.

Jack returned with Walter Skinner within fifteen minutes.  A nurse 
followed the two men in after she'd heard the fracas and observed the 
erratic numbers on the patient's monitors  from the nurse's station.  The 
anxious looks on all of the faces entering the room  were second only to 
those already displayed in the room. 

"What is it?  What's happened?" asked Jack as soon as he entered the room.

"Fox?  Fox, what going on?" asked Walter fearfully.  He looked at his 
son-in-law's extremely pale face, which looked as if all the blood had 
been drained away from it.

When he received no response from him, Walter turned to Dana and asked for 
an explanation from her.

"I don't know.  I mean, I do, but I don't understand how it could have 
happened.  I don't know why we do this to him," she rambled. 

As Scully attempted to verbalize her thoughts, Mulder's body finally 
succumbed to the stress.  His limbs trembled spasmodically while he gagged 
on his own saliva.  Jack and Walter both ran over to the bed to try to 
offer comfort and assistance.

The nurse met them and quickly, with the assistance of Walter, rolled 
Mulder onto his side.  Any saliva collected in the back of his throat 
would now drain down the side of his mouth.

Once again, all those present had something to be grateful for, as the 
seizure lasted under two minutes.  It was still enough to fatigue Mulder 
greatly, and the nurse, in her infinite wisdom, informed those present the 
patient's  medication would most likely be revised, since it was obvious 
from the ruckus that had just occurred he was not getting the rest he 
needed. demanded everyone, save one person, leave the room.  She then 
ordered everyone, save one person, to leave the room.

One person stayed.

Abah.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sunday 
7:27 p.m.

Mulder rose to consciousness slowly.  He didn't know what time it was and 
was still disconcerted  he couldn't open his eyes under the blockage of 
the eye patches.  He woke up slowly.  He felt groggy, so he concluded he 
had either a seizure, or was given mega doses of medication, or it was a 
combination of both those things.

Though his mind felt fuzzy, Mulder realized he'd probably been asleep for 
quite some time.  Drugs.  Wonderful concept when you wanted to crawl into 
a time and place that allowed you to escape your past, present, and 
future.  Problem was the damned things eventually wore off, and you could 
then become either a slave to the drugs or a slave to your life.

He'd always thought cowards chose the drugs, while the brave ones chose 
life.  There were times he wondered.  

It was so quiet.  Too quiet, and he soon realized the sounds around him 
were all but muted.  He reached up to touch his ears and discovered he was 
no longer wearing his hearing aids.  Suddenly, Mulder remembered he'd 
thrown his aids across the room.  

Actually, Mulder was pretty impressed with his accuracy and velocity, 
considering he was bedridden and blind.  Of course, now there was a very 
good possibility the two ways he had of keeping in touch with the world 
were now, most like, shattered into a million pieces. 

Shit.  He did it again.  Shit.

It was then he remembered the reason for that circumstance, and it was 
then when he let escape a small, plaintive moan.

Walter sat up like a shot when he heard his charge stir.  He was about to 
reach over, to let Mulder know he was nearby, when he saw his son-in-law 
tentatively reach up to touch his ears again.  Walter then heard him say  
out loud to no one in particular, "Maybe it is my faul', maybe I do thi' 
to myse'f." 

Walter wanted to let Mulder know he wasn't alone, yet he also didn't want 
to startle the younger man. For some reason, Walter instinctively knew 
Mulder needed to work out his own thoughts and concerns without 
interference from him or anyone else.  Yet, Walter also felt it was 
important for Mulder's family to hear the inner struggle this young man 
was going through.

He wasn't sure how ethical it was, but Walter surreptitiously pushed the 
call button, and whispered his demands that Mulder's family be brought 
back into the room as quickly, but quietly as possible.

When just minutes later the family filed in, Walter put his finger to his 
pursed lips mutely instructing them to remain quiet.  He then pointed to 
his own ear to instruct them to listen, and then pointed to Mulder,  to 
indicate it was the younger man's words they needed to listen carefully 
to.

"Maybe it is my faul'," they heard him mutter.  "Maybe I am to blame for 
thi?  Ma'? Oh, Ma'."

"Wha'  am I suppose' to do now?  How do I le' go of the pas' when it keeps 
gettin' throw' back in my face? 

"Ma', you kee' remindin' me of wha' a failure I am.  I'm so tire' of bein' 
reminde' of tha'.  Ma', you make me feel so sad sometime'. So how come 
Ma', even with all the crap you pu' me through, I still love you.  Why do 
I still love you?

"Scu-ly  knows why," he sighed.

"Hell Ma', even with the _shit_  Daddy pu' me through, even whe' he 
taunte' me, and bea' me, and broke me into a million pieces, I still love' 
him.  Why?  How coul' I still love him?  Why woul' I still love him?  

"Scu-ly knows why.

"Because he was my _father_.  Because you _are_  my _mother_.

"I have to believe in you, I have to believe you could believe in me, or I 
woul' really have gone insane.

"But Ma', as 'mush' as I love you, as 'mush' as I nee' you to love me,  
you canno' make me choose between you an' the res' of my family.  

"I can't do tha' Ma'.  

"I won't do tha_t._

"Because if you make me choose, Ma', I will choose my Scu-ly, my Mom, and 
my Abah every time.

"Every time, Ma'.  An' I know that woul'  hur' you Ma', I know, an' I'm 
sorry.  But they love me, Ma', no' because of wha' I do, and no' even  
because of who I am.  They love me _because_.   Jus' because.

"They do tha', Ma.  It's wha' they're suppose' to do, because they're my 
family.

"It's wha' family does, Ma'.  Jus' because our family didn' know how to do 
it, doesn' mean it's the wrong thing to do.

"So don' make me choose, Ma'.  I _can't_ choose b'tween the people who are 
importan' to me.  

"Even Jack.  Oh, God.  Jack.  I remember.  Do you know tha' I remember you 
now?  Finally, I remember all the times you came to me an' picke' up the 
pieces, the millions of  shattere' pieces my father turne' me into.  

"I did love you for tha', Jack," Mulder said with a small smile of 
remembrance.  Oh God, I needed to love you, because I needed to know there 
was someone I coul' love an' who woul' love me back."  Mulder's smile 
faded.

"But then you lef' me, Jack.  You lef' me, and the pieces stayed 
shattered.  I didn' have anyone to pick up the pieces, no' until 
Scu-ly came into my life.

"An' when my Scu-ly was taken from me,  Mom held me together.  And when I 
got sick, Walter__,  Abah, gave me his strength.

"An' then we got Sam back.  Oh God, Samantha!

"I don' know if I could ever, ever, tell you how 'mush' I nee'ed to 'fine' 
you.  I thought when I foun' you, I woul' become whole again.

"Bu' I discovere' I canno' rely on someone else to make me whole, can I?  
You expecte' too 'mush' of me, jus' as I expecte' too 'mush' of you.

"And tha's why  the games began, didn' they?  An' jus' like Ma', you were 
makin' me choose.   Ma' wante' to make me choose betwee' her and Maggie, 
an' you wante' to make me choose between you an' Dana.

"You know wha's the mos' ironic thing of all?   The one person I shoul' 
have been mos' afraid of, was the one person who never made me choose.  

"Jack," Mulder mused, "you never made me choose between you an' Walter.  
Than' you, Jack.  God, I love you for that," he said from the heart.  

With those words there was an audible gasp in the room.  Everyone but 
Mulder heard it, yet it was enough to charge the room with a new energy 
that was now palpable.  

"Oh God, you're here!  Oh God, you're here, aren' you?!" Mulder cried out. 
 "Wha' di' I say? Oh please,  Wha' di' I say?"

It was his inability to see or hear anyone's immediate response to words 
he wasn't even sure he'd voiced that left him feeling so vulnerable.

He had no way of knowing what anyone had heard, nor was he able to gage 
anyone's reaction.

Walter reached out and finally grasped Fox's hand to assure  him he was 
not alone.  Walter then placed the hearing aids in Fox's hands.  

"I thought I broke 'em," Mulder said through tears of anxiety.  

He slowly placed them back in his ears and double checked to see if they 
were turned on.  The only things he heard at that moment were the beeping 
of the monitors and his own, ragged breathing.  

"Please, talk to me," he pleaded, enunciating each word.  "Please, talk to 
me," he repeated.
 
No one spoke, and the room remained silent. 

Samantha glanced quickly at her mother and saw her blank expression.  
Next, she looked apprehensively towards Dana.  Sam had never realized 
they'd set themselves up to be in competition with one another for her 
brother's affections, yet as soon as Fox had pointed it out, she found she 
could not disagree.  But  Samantha wasn't sure she had the words to 
rectify the situation  either.

Elizabeth sat stunned while her lower lip quivered ever so slightly.  She 
didn't say a word.  She couldn't find the words to say.  The years had 
taken a toll on Elizabeth Mulder, and it was never more obvious then at 
that moment.

Maggie, on the other had, looked first at her daughter, and then at her 
husband.  She next walked over to Mulder's bedside and took his hand into 
her own.

But before Maggie could say a word to him, Jack Stein walked over to the 
other side of Fox's bed.  Jack, too, reached over and took Fox's other 
hand.  Stein leaned down next to Mulder's ear and whispered  the words 
that had escaped the heart of the younger man's mother.

"I love you too, Fox Mulder, and no matter what,  I will always love you."

Fox felt Jack Stein's hand tighten around his hand, and he returned the 
emotional gesture in kind. Mulder knew he had a new price to pay for  
happiness.

Forgiving a past that fueled so much of his reason for being was not going 
to be easy.  But he knew it had to be done in order for him to live for 
the future.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Monday
11:23 p.m.

The eye patches were due to come off early that afternoon.  Mulder was 
excited and apprehensive at the same time.  He kept reminding himself of 
Scully's assurances his eyesight wouldn't be adversely affected.  But as 
the old saying goes, seeing is believing.

His mother had returned to Greenwich the night before.  She'd decided it 
would be best, for the moment, to put some distance between herself and 
Fox.  She told him to call and let her know how his vision was once the 
bandages were off.  

Mulder always marveled at the way his mother could turn her detachment on 
and off.  One moment she was ranting and raving about how little he 
appreciated her, and the next moment she tells him to give her a call and 
let her know if he was blind or not.  

The odd thing was he was learning not to take it personally.  He had his 
own coping mechanisms and she had hers.  Though his mother often had a 
strange way of showing it, Mulder knew she loved him.  

Samantha, as well as Jack, went with her, but both had said they were 
planning on staying only a few days.  They both planned to return to DC 
within the week.  

His sister promised Mulder she would try hard, upon her return to DC, to 
work things out with Scully.  

Mulder promised himself, he would try hard to work out  his own feelings 
about Jack Stein.

"Hey Mulder, it's me," said a familiar voice before she leaned down to 
give him a loving kiss.

"Hey you," he responded after thoroughly enjoying the kiss.  "What time is 
it?"

"Soon, Mulder.  I promise, soon.  But in answer to your question, it's 
about 11:30."

"I want the bandages off, Scully.  I've got to know if I'm going to be 
blind," he said a little emotionally.

"Mulder, how many times do I have to tell you scratched corneas are not 
that serious.  You're not going to be blind, so just get that thought out 
of your head immediately," Scully answered in a slightly exasperated tone. 
 "God, Mulder, could you be any more dramatic?"

He didn't answer her.  He knew he was most likely worrying for nothing.  
But he was the one who had been living in silence for a good part of the 
time during his hospital stay and in darkness the entire time.  He'd 
always had a niggling fear of the dark even when his hearing was normal.  
Since the hearing loss,  his fears had intensified.

He was scared to death of living in silence and being in the dark, all 
alone.

Suddenly, Mulder jumped at the sound of an unfamiliar voice.

"Hello, Mr. Mulder.  Since I was in the neighborhood, I thought I'd stop 
by early and check out those bandages.  I've no doubt you're probably 
ready for them to be off, now aren't you?" asked the Dr. Shapiro, the 
ophthalmologist.  

Once Mulder got his heart going again, he murmured nervously, "Yes, I'd 
li'e to ta'e them off now, please."

"Very well.  Now listen carefully.  Your eyes are going to be extremely 
sensitive to the light at first, so don't panic if you feel discomfort 
when you open them, okay?"  Mulder nodded his head, and the Dr. Shapiro 
continued.

"Now, we're going to draw the blinds and keep as much light out of the 
room as possible.  We'll try to keep the room on the dark side for the 
rest of the day, and then gradually add light.  If it gets too bright, we 
can always resort to sunglasses, okay?" Once again, Mulder nodded his 
understanding.

"Okay.  Let's get these patches off then."  The eye doctor then proceeded 
to tediously remove the tape surrounding the patches.  He then, just as 
slowly, removed each patch and directed Mulder to open his eyes gradually. 
 

"It hurts a little, Doc," he rasped with his eyes still shut tightly.

"Your eyes will probably feel like they still have something in them, but 
that should clear up by tomorrow, Mr. Mulder.  C'mon, let's open 'em all 
the way up."

When Mulder finally opened both eyes, they were very red and watery.  The 
doctor proceeded to put in two eye drops to promote the eyes healing as 
well as to soothe them. The doctor instructed the Mulders about how often 
the eye drops should be taken and left his number if they had any 
concerns.

"Than's, Doc," Mulder said as he watched him wave goodbye.

Next Mulder turned his attention to the lovely redhead standing before 
him.  "Hello beautiful," he said almost shyly.

"Hello handsome," she replied in kind.  "I said you had nothing to worry 
about, didn't I?"  

"Yeah, but __," he began.  "Never mind, Scully.  You were right, and I can 
see, and now when the hell do I get out of here?"

"Ahh, now that's the Fox Mulder I know and love!  Actually, I  overheard 
the nurses say they were getting a regular room ready for you on the 
medical floor.  I think they wanted to wait until the eye patches came off 
before they moved you," Scully said.

"Could you check, Dana?  I'm a little tired of being in a fishbowl all day 
and night.  And now tha' I can actually see everyone staring at me, I'd 
jus' as soon get out of here right now," Mulder exclaimed.

"Okay, sweets.  I'll go check it out right now.  I love you, Mulder," she 
said as she kissed him on the lips.

"Love you too, Dana."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sunday
3:39 p.m.

It didn't take as long as Mulder had anticipated for his new room to be 
ready.  He was up there in time for the afternoon snack and was relieved 
to see there was no one in the other bed.  

He'd sent Scully down for decent cup of coffee and sandwich from the local 
deli.

He looked up to see Walter walk in the door.  "Where's Mom?" Mulder asked.

"She ran into Dana and decided a couple of deli sandwiches sounded like a 
good idea, so she went with her.  They're gonna bring us back a nosh, 
okay?" he asked.

"Sounds great," he replied with a smile.  "You look tired, Abah."

"Yeah, well__.  Jeeze, I didn't even notice!  You got the patches off.  
How do your eyes feel?" Walter asked with concern.

"They feel a little irritated, but the Doc gave me some eye drops that 
seem to help," he said.  And then Mulder whispered, "But I can see, Abah."

"Was there ever a doubt?" Walter asked lightly, however when he looked 
carefully at his son-in-law, he realized the man was very serious.  "Fox, 
did you really worry you wouldn't see again?"

"I know everyone kept telling me I was going to be fine, but__," Mulder 
paused for a moment to try to regain the control that he felt slowly 
ebbing away.  "__But, I was the one stuck in the silence and the dark.  It 
was a little scary, Abah."

"Just a little?" Walter encouraged.  He wanted Fox to not be afraid of 
expressing his feelings to him.

"Abah, I was terrified of the dark," he confessed.

"I'm sorry, Fox.  I knew you would be uncomfortable, I just didn't realize 
to what extent," Walter apologized.

"Abah, you were there for me, giving me your strength.  I made it through 
again, didn't I?" Mulder expressed in amazement.

"Yes, Fox.  You made it through again," he agreed.

"Abah?" Fox asked softly.  Walter nodded and encouraged Mulder to 
continue.  "We're going to be all right, aren't we?"

"Who, Fox?" Walter asked.

"My mother.  And me."

"Yes, I think you're going to be all right.  You know your mother has 
always done things in her own way and in her own time," Walter stated 
truthfully.

"Yes," Fox said and paused for a moment.  He then said, almost in a 
whisper, "She does love me, Abah.  I have to believe she loves me."

"She does," Walter said with conviction.  "Of course she loves you, but 
Fox, you know she has always had a difficult time expressing it to you.  I 
don't know why, except perhaps no one ever expressed it to her on a 
consistent basis."

"No, not my father, that's for sure.  And Jack?  Jack loved her.  Jack 
still loves her, doesn't he?" Mulder asked.

"Yes, I suspect he'd never stopped loving her," Walter confirmed.

"She doesn't always believe it either, does she, Abah," he asked.

"Like mother, like son, I suppose," Walter retorted lightly.

"I don't know what to feel about him, Abah," Mulder admitted 
uncomfortably.

"What does your gut say, Fox?" Walter asked.

"I don't know.  I mean, I know he was there for me in the 'pass', when I 
was a child.   But I think that's what's bothering me.  I__, I recognize 
Jack was someone who helped me, protected me, when I was a child in nee' 
of help, in nee' of protection.

"Abah," he sobbed softly. "I don't wan' to remember when I needed his help 
and protection. I don't wan' to remember tha' time anymore."

Walter moved toward his son-in-law and placed his arm around his shoulders 
to comfort him.  "Fox, maybe it's time to stop looking at the past, and 
start looking toward the future.  He obviously wants a relationship with 
your mother and your sister.  I think it's also obvious that he still 
carries strong feelings for you, even now."

"I want to believe that, but I'm afraid to trust him again," Fox admitted. 
"I believe in you, Abah.  I believe in Mom.  And Dana.  I'll always 
believe in Dana." 

"Trust in your feelings.  Believe in your feelings and in yourself too.  
Fox, believe in the future," Walter encouraged.

"Well that's a good idea," chuckled Dana as she walked in with Maggie, 
carrying a couple of brown paper bags with heavenly smelling sandwiches.

"Oh yeah?" egged on Mulder as he swiped at the tears which had begun 
falling down his cheeks.  "And why is that a good thing, young lady?"

"Well, for one thing, the future has just brought you some decent tasting 
food instead of that swill the hospital calls edible," answered Dana.  
"And for a second thing, the future is looking pretty bright, G-Man."

"Oh it is, is it?" he said.  "And why is that?"

"'Cause our future includes a piece of each of us joining our world in 
about, oh, say about seven months?" 

"Oh really," Mulder answered smugly.  However, a few moments passed when 
the impact of Scully's words hit him.

"Scu-ly?  Di' you jus' say wha' I thin' you jus' said?" he asked 
nervously.

"Mulder, obviously you understood what I was saying 'cause you got 
yourself all hot and bothered and you're dropping your word endings 
again__,

"__Oh, wait a minute, you getting all hot and bothered is what got us in 
this predicament in the first place!" Scully giggled.

"Scu-ly!  Ohmigod!  Scu-ly!  I'm gonna be a ___?" he was so in awe at the 
thought of it, he didn't want to break the magic to say it aloud.

Dana nuzzled up close to her husband's neck and murmured lovingly in his 
ear, "Yes, you are, Daddy."

Pandemonium broke out between the future grandparents.

Fox looked around him and smiled.  

It was time to believe in the future.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The End